Forest Keep – Copyright Peter Ping 2005-12 all rights Reserved, all characters are fictional and bear no relation to anyone living, dead or undead, do not fold, spindle or mutilate. No dragons or humans were harmed in the making of this story and activities were monitored by the RSPCD. All dragons are over 18 and registered with appropriate draconic authorities. Other Characters that may appear do so with the express permission of their creators and no infringement is implied. No responsibility taken by the author for mental anguish incurred neither for late updates or lack thereof nor for loss of employment caused by reading at your place of employment. No warranty implied or given. Batteries not included. In reading this story, you agree to submit sexual favors requested by any dragons you may encounter. Character profiles (more to come) Duncan - 40 years old and a veteran of many battles, he stands a good 6 ft and has sandy brown hair, he is still fit though he no longer fights unless needed. Losing his wife to illness when he was 30 affected him deeply and he never remarried. Determined and honorable he administers the keep and is responsible for the humans within. Being fairly hirsute hides a lot of the scars and injuries he has suffered. The keep was awarded his demesne by King Harold the elder A devout Christian he nevertheless has doubts and sometimes feels guilty for his lack of faith. Katreen - At 8 (gryphon years) old Kat is a young and adventurous gryphon – she is slowly learning diplomacy and politics. Never mated, she has flirted with many males in the pack though none have pursued it due to her brother Meron’s rank. She stands upright about 5’5 with red-tinged wings that shade to solid black at the neck and then taper off down to the tawny lioness lower half. Her front paws are more birdlike and used for holding and clasping while her hindpaws are more leonine. Her head has a small crest of red-tipped feathers and as her beak is eagle-like her expression is difficult to read though she is able to draw up the corners of her mouth when she smiles while the nares of her beak flush pinkly when embarrassed. Very strong and light due to hollow bones she is powerful and an expert fighter and hunter. Gryphons mate for life. Recorded in antiquity as being ‘protector of man and beasts and the enemy of ignorance” James – 20 years old and the youngest son of Daniel, earl of Cheltenham, two older brothers (William 23 and Terence 24) mean he is lowest on the totem pole when it comes to inheritance so it is necessary for him to become useful. Cheeky and somewhat spoilt he is sent for training to one of the main keeps in England where it hoped some sense will be beaten into him. 6ft and blonde, he is well muscled and prone to saying the wrong thing at the wrong time. Gambling and drinking appear to have been a problem in his youth but his training as a squire seems to have knocked some sense into him. Cidiliana (Cill) - though 50 years old (18 in human years) Cill still has an innocent view of the world and since leaving the home lair is finding exposure to the real world something of a trial. Considered adolescent by dragon standards she is still virgin when encountering James and though aware of humans low standing in dragon society is sufficiently intrigued to make contact thereby laying the groundwork for the problems she encounters. Her father is the mighty Nokala, a feared and respected dragon who has close ties with the elders and their aims. It has been speculated that young male dragons were too terrified to go near Cill due to her father’s reputation. Flora – An elder unicorn mare well known to Dougal. Due to her innate power manifesting through her horn she has the ability to spread it through water. The resulting unicorn pool contains enough power to cure disease, remove poisons and override desires and physical differences though it does not compel them. She is able to remain still and evade detection from any being so long as she does not move or give herself away. She is haughty and proud, her coat a pure white when groomed properly and the spiral horn over a foot long and seemingly delicate yet powerful enough for self defense if required. Being immortal has given her a jaded view of life and only her pregnancy seems to have inspired her to return home. She watches the chaos that her wild magic causes with humor as those affected by the pool will protect it also. Chapter 1 - Beginnings Water is an amazing element. In its pure form, it has no taste, no smell, and is in fact very unpleasant to work with. What makes water enjoyable, is the minor impurities introduced though various sources. Bits of plants, soil, minerals and myriad organisms too small for the eye to see. Some sources of water are more sought after than others, those typically being the ones less influenced by anything other then raw nature itself. Cill had just such a source, in fact it was one of her prized possessions, if one could possess a lake. It was fed by rainwater and melting snow from the nearby hills, filtered through the valleys and small streams to end up at this one shallow depression. This natural cycle that saw the water end up at this very lake, the very spot she called her own, this incredible lake, which was now being intruded upon by a very bad smelling and disrespectful animal. A human, monkey, which ever you wished to call it was irrelevant at this point, what was very important was how it was splashing about in her water. The Dragon word for 'human' is more a combination of thoughts sounding vaguely along the lines of, disgusting, untrustworthy, irritable, crass, and most of all, dangerous. These definitions now flashed through Cill's memory flushing away previous thoughts of her beautiful lake and how this creature was rapidly defiling it. Carefully her pace slowed, body lowering further to hug the ground. Silently her form crept though the low hanging brush until right at the edge of cover. She must remove this appalling creature some way, but how? “It’ll take days to clear that stink out” she grumbled to herself quietly, not taking her eyes off the intruding human as he swam about cheerfully in her placid lake, his horse tethered nearby cropping the grass and occasionally taking a drink itself. James relaxed in the warm water, floating on his back and enjoying himself after three hot days in the saddle, his clothes lay at the side of the pool drying in the warm sun. It would make a favorable impression to ride into the keep looking clean and refreshed rather than covered in travel dust and grime. He couldn’t shake a sudden instinctive sense of warning, the feeling that eyes were upon him, and none too friendly eyes at that. Whilst floating on his back he let his gaze roam slowly over the woods surrounding the lake while he floated slowly back towards the edge, closer to his sword should he need it. After a few minutes, he realized there was nothing there or at least nothing he could see. Climbing out of the pool he stripped the water off his limbs slowly and dried off in the sun, he stayed alert, though still not seeing the lambent slitted green eyes watching him steadily from the close-packed rushes. Cill’s gaze roamed slowly over the human’s naked form, resting on the well-muscled chest and flat stomach. She had never seen a human up close before and naturally was curious about them. Sparse blonde hair traveled down his chest and belly to a small indentation she did not recognize then down further to his groin, the flaccid penis seeming rather puny to her eyes. Humans didn’t even have a sheath to protect and hide the delicate thing she snorted to herself, however do they get that into a female? She wiggled a bit as the thought of mating sending a sudden, secret thrill through her body, her tail twitching as her innards seemed to grow warm. James pulled his slightly damp clothes on and whistled his horse over. He’d have to remember this lake. It was close to the keep and was private enough to clean and relax in without worrying about unexpected visitors. Climbing into the saddle, he trotted off thoughtfully towards his new home, One of the best keeps for training, his father had said as he handed his youngest son the precious packet resting in his pocket. He did not hear the quiet hiss of frustration coming from the pool behind him as the dragoness sniffed the water, swirling it about before slithering in with a sigh of relief. Cill soaked quietly in the lake and pondered, her parents were a silent call away and could perhaps answer some of the questions burning in her mind. This was her private place though. How should she scare off the human so he would not come back with armed soldiers and ruin it all? She sucked idly on a talon, a habit she had had since she was a hatchling and one her parents had been unable to break, her agile tongue curling over it as she pondered the problem. Turning the final corner James saw the massive Keep from the road. He paused gaping, impressed at its size and construction. It would take a major battering to reduce those massive stone walls. The spire of the main Donjon rose in the centre of the compound like a square monolith, allowing the Lord to survey the whole area. Slowing his horse to a walk, he approached openly so as not to alarm the guards and give the wrong impression, his letter of introduction still dry in its sealed packet. The guards at the gates seemed friendly and unsuspicious, ‘a good start’, he thought to himself, turning his horse in the direction indicated by the guard who had searched his bags and asked him his business. A glance at the seal on the letter had gotten him inside with a minimum of delay and he grinned to himself as he headed into the bailey and towards the main donjon Fidgeting in her pool Cill was unsure as to what was unsettling her. She sniffed the air and swam over to the area where the human had spread out his clothing during his swim. Her questing snout sniffed over the area until she found a small square of cloth giving off a peculiar and powerful odor that made her nostrils twitch. A squiggle embroidered upon the hanky did not mean anything to the dragoness but she sniffed it again... Musty yet flowery, not knowing what perfume was and the importance of a lady’s favor she wadded up the cloth into a ball and tossed it into some bushes away from the pool. Nostrils flared again as they caught a hint of the human’s scent from the grass. It sent a confusing ripple through her body and she shook her head in bafflement. It was definitely time to talk with her mother. James made a nervous yet experienced bow as he stood before Sir Tarrant, “Squire James Laurence at your service Sir’ he said, reaching into his jerkin he pulled out the message packet with its precious contents. “I have a letter of introduction from Prince Harold for you sir’. Taking the packet with a grin, Duncan Tarrant broke the seal and unfolded the letter, reading it slowly from top to bottom while James tried to prevent his anxiety showing. Resting his weight on the balls of his feet, he looked slowly around the room. Trophy shields and weapons were apparent on every wall, obviously this man had never refused a fight or duel in the past. A somewhat faded yet elegant tapestry depicting the keep’s interior covered the bare wall behind the lords’ desk. Duncan folded the letter back up slowly and tucked it into his desk before leaning forward towards James. “So’ he chuckled “You want to enter your novitiate here?” he looked seriously at James, knuckles on his desk while awaiting the answer. “Yes Sir’, James replied enthusiastically, “I have only had limited training in arms as a squire but the Prince said I had a natural talent for fighting”. Duncan nodded “and also a talent for getting into mischief as well it would seem” he chuckled good-naturedly. James paled a little; he had not read the letter and dreaded what was in it. “Er…There may have been a few incidents of over eagerness and error...” he stuttered, several of the ‘incidents’ running through his mind like dirty footprints. “But I’m sure nothing like that will happen here” he finished apprehensively, feeling beads of nervous sweat suddenly pricking his forehead. Duncan grinned, “I hope not, I expect discipline from my novices and if you are to be trained you will need to concentrate. No drunkenness, wenching or gambling are allowed during training” coming to a decision, he offered his hand. “Welcome to Guildford Keep son. Now go and find Martin down in the bailey, He’s the seneschal of the keep and will find you a room, show you round and explain things” Cill splashed out of the pool and shook herself dry, the water sliding easily off her silvery scales. She always felt better after bathing. Making her way back to her lair she spied the small piece of cloth she had rolled up and thrown out, spearing it on a talon she shrugged and wandered home with it. Entering her lair, she stretched and wandered over to peer into the broken, speckled mirror she had found several weeks earlier. It showed an attractive young dragoness, delicately silver-scaled with a fine pair of horns that swept back from her brow and added an aristocratic look to her head. A pair of fanlike ruffs adorned the space between her jaw line and perked ears and she wiggled them gently. Checking herself over slowly she swished her tail round and made sure no loose scales marred the smooth surface of her body, stretching slowly as she turned and admired herself in the mirror. She was old enough to realize she was attractive to males and her thoughts kept returning to the swimming human for some reason. She lit a couple of globes with a soft puff and moved to her bed of soft ferns and mosses, feeling a shiver of emotion she didn’t quite understand she threw a thought out to her mother. “Mama?” she murmured “Yes dear?” her mother replied. ”what is the matter? Not liking life on your own?” The soothing purr of her mother’s voice settled Cill as she wriggled into her bed, “I don’t know mama… I felt a little strange today... Sort of hot and itchy...” Back in her own lair, her mother ran a paw down her snout with a sigh, so... her daughter was beginning to feel urges... This could be difficult. “What were you thinking about at the time dear?’ she asked cautiously as Cill idly traced a pattern in the sandy floor of her cave with a talon. “I saw a male swimming in my pool today and all of a sudden I felt hot and my heart was thumping”. Carlina bit a talon in shock; there was a male after her daughter so soon? This would not do! She was still too young! In her confusion she did not think to ask the species of the male, assuming it was a drake who had visited her precious ones pool. “Did you say anything to him dear?’ she asked, dancing around the subject delicately, “or did he say anything to you?”. “No Mama... I was a little scared and hid so he couldn’t see me,” Breathing a soft sigh of relief to herself Carlina relaxed on her own bed. Cill was her first hatchling with her current mate and she had felt a mothers worry when Cill had declared she wanted to find her own lair and make her way in the world. It hadn’t been too long since she had left so Carlina still felt a twinge of worry now and then about her. “I think it’s time we had a chat about males and suchlike dear”, she murmured “You were so eager to move out I didn’t really think about explaining it at the time” Taking a deep breath, she began to explain the fundamentals of dragon reproduction to an increasingly wide-eyed daughter “I knew a little about that mama”, Cill replied, thinking of the human’s shaft. The first that she had seen other than fleeting glimpses of her fathers. “But why should thinking about it make me odd?” Her paws unconsciously went to her chest, sliding down her front, sending those wonderful shivers through her. Carlina chuckled quietly “That is your body telling you it’s ready for mating, some lucky drake is going to bump into you one day, be smitten with you and if things happen as they should- You will have hatchlings to care for and love” She tried to prevent the thought of how male drakes tended to react to a female in heat from slipping into her thoughts, it could be violent and often involved more than one male vying for the right to mate. The victor often claimed his prize by force, if blinded by battle-lust and instinct or the female was inexperienced in such situations. Cill listened carefully and nodded to herself. Hopefully, the smelly human would not come back and it would be a proper drake that visited her pool next time. Regretfully breaking the link to her mother, she yawned widely and settled onto her bed for a sleep, her dreams curiously full of the sights of the day whilst all unaware she clutched the squires hanky in a paw. James soon found himself making a home in the Keep barracks above the mess hall. Martin had eagerly shaken his hand in greeting and shown him to a small but comfortable room where a fire was burning and supper was waiting on the table. Tiredly he stripped out of his clothes and hung them near the fire to finish their drying. Yawning widely, he settled into the bed and was asleep in moments. His dreams were curiously unsettled as he kept seeing a pair of intense green eyes, sometimes they seemed to be caring and laughing at him while at others they seemed to be sneering and harsh. Chapter 2 – lost and found Cill awoke next morning feeling refreshed and looked around her lair, though spacious it was still bare and she felt it needed some attention. Looking abruptly down at her paw, she saw the wadded hanky within looking rather sad and limp. Tugging it off her talon she placed it on her bed, thinking about the male human. Her curiosity was aroused about him, but giving a little shrug, she slipped out of her lair. He would not be back, she thought before she went looking for something new to brighten her home. James awoke early as the light streamed in through the windows of his room, walking over to the basin he poured chilly water into it from the ewer and carefully washed and scraped the light fuzz from his face. He did not want to give a bad impression on his first day of training. Pulling on his newly dried clothing an urgent recollection suddenly rose in his mind and he fumbled hastily in a pocket... It was gone! The handkerchief Lady Caroline had given him as a favor before he had left for the keep. This was terribly bad luck, not to mention the fact he treasured the hanky as it reminded him of her graceful form, sultry voice and the scent of her perfume. Emptying his pack on the bed James searched rapidly through all his equipment and clothing, surely it was there somewhere! Down in the Bailey a horn sounded to summon the novices. Cursing his bad luck, James ran down the stairs and fell in with the rest of the trainees who seemed a motley group of rough looking men who looked him over with interest born of boredom. He was younger than most of them he realized and looked a lot less bruised and battered. “Who’s this then?” someone asked quietly, at twenty James was younger than most to start serious training. He realized he would be in for some difficult moments as the men took their measure of his ability, and rightfully so when the man you were training with today could be guarding your back tomorrow. Cill silently darted round towards the base of the keep. She did not usually approach this close but she was looking for something else like her mirror and this was where she had found it. She looked up startled at the sound of ringing steel from within - had they seen her? She relaxed when no humans appeared. Looking over the junk thrown from the keep, she lifted a small table with three legs from the pile and scrutinized it carefully. It would suit as a proper table for her scrolls she determined and swiftly carried it home. Dragons could read and write and while she had a good education and could read many runes, she wanted to be able to learn more about herself and her magic, which was still weak at her age. However, it would grow the more she used it and as she matured. She pouted a little at the speckled mirror, her hoard had barely begun but she told herself it would be better once she learnt how to shapeshift and become invisible as her parents could do. James grasped the sweaty hand offered to him as he lay panting on his back, winded from the blow he had recieved. “Ya stuck ya sword-arm out too far again” the man chuckled, “Ya don’ need to bury ya sword in my gut to kill me. Jus’ deep enough so it doesn’t get hung up when ya try and pull it out” Wiping the sweat from his face James nodded “I was trying too hard I guess” he chuckled. “Tis a common mistake” the large knight said with a grin showing beneath the bushy mustache “I’m Joseph, Th’ keeps man-at- arms though ya can call me Joe”. James shook Joe’s hand as they dismissed for the day. He had barely had time to register names and faces before they had started on the hardest training he had ever experienced. He was shaking with effort by the middle of the day and could barely lift his sword as the group trudged back to the mess in the late afternoon. “Damn boy” chuckled Joe “Ya not been worked tha’ hard before? Ya’ll get used ta it or keel over dead” James nodded, “I expected as much, I’ll get used to it... I have to if I want to become a knight someday” Joe frowned a little, “Hope ya haven’t got the idea tis all runnin’ off doin’ good deeds an rescuin’ princesses from towers” James laughed as he took a drink of water from a flagon on the table “I’m not that young”, he chuckled, giving the man a punch on the shoulder. “Protecting the king’s roads and people is enough for me”. Nodding slowly Joe pulled out a seat and got comfortable “Lets have some lunch and ya can fill me in on ya story” Realising Joe was sounding him out for the other novices he figured they would all know his history within a day or two and form their own opinions of the newest recruit. Sitting in the mess, he told Joe a carefully edited history of his life in London, being taught to fight by his father and uncle and his aspirations of becoming a knight. He mentioned his father’s urgent desire of seeing him return a proper knight and gaining the hand of a fine noble Lady. As a knight, he would receive a parcel of land with serfs to till it and grow crops. He could not do this in his current state of impoverished lesser heir. The youngest son of an earl had to work for a living these days, especially as he had two older brothers above him impatiently waiting for their father to die. Joe listened closely to what was said and what wasn’t being said. He could see the lad had potential. It was in his movements and accuracy on the training grounds but it would take a few years of battle practice and actual combat to hone the skills he saw. “Lad, I can see ya bone weary, take the rest of th’ day off and let ya’self recover, walk the keep and learn th’ forests around as that’s where we do a lot of patrollin’” Joe put his tankard on the table and continued. “Bandits and highwaymen seem ta spawn alon’ with the mushrooms and there’s nothin’ like havin’ a fat rich man complainin’ to the King about lawlessness to make things mighty uncomfortable round here” James nodded tiredly and went back to his room. He suddenly remembered about his hanky and sat down, remembering his last day’s movements. The lake... his eyes widened as he recalled the dip he had taken before arriving, it wouldn’t hurt to check the spot. There would be time for another swim too, he grinned to himself. Walking painfully down the stairs he asked the stable groom to saddle his horse and swinging himself up he trotted off into the forest. Cill pottered round her lair, plugging small holes in the wall with moss and making sure it was weatherproof with no leaks or seeps. Glancing out the door at the sun she decided to head down to her lake. It would be just the right temperature for a leisurely soak and swim. Carefully making her way down the hill towards it, she was startled to see the same horse cropping the grass while the odd human male marched up and down the edge of the pool where he had placed his clothing the previous day. She could hear him muttering under his breath as he stooped over now and then while brushing the long grass aside as if looking for something. Cill sucked a talon as she considered, her magic was weak but perhaps she could do something. Perhaps if he found what he was looking for he would go away properly this time. She came to an abrupt decision and ducking down in a bed of reeds, sent a questing thought out to the human. *Who are you and what are you looking for?* She almost burst out giggling as the human let out a yell and fell into the water, his arms windmilling in shocked surprise. He sat up spluttering in the shallows and looked round frantically for the source of the mysterious voice. “Who’s there?” He sounded angry thought Cill, stifling another giggle. *What are you looking for?* she asked again, a little more quietly this time as James strode from the pool, wringing out his shirt and wiping duckweed from his hair. He was surprised and scared, voices in his head were not in his usual experience and he was a little unsure. “My name is James from the keep, I dropped a pocket handkerchief here yesterday” he shouted as he looked round. Cill picked up a brief image of the small fabric square she had collected *why ever do you want that?* she asked, *It smells funny and doesn’t look useful at all* Curiosity colored her tone this time and James decided there was no malice in the voice. “It is precious to me”, he explained, “It was given to me by one I hold dear”. Cill nodded to herself *If you find it will you go away?* she asked James. *This is my lake you’re getting all messy you know*. James picked up the feminine hints in the voice and let out a laugh “I’m sorry... I did not know it was yours... There were no signs... Why can’t I see you?” *Because I don’t want you to*, came the petulant reply. *Wait there and I will get your ‘handkerchief’ for you* James looked round slowly but saw no movement nearby. He scratched his head; this was turning into a very interesting day. His curiosity had been fired and was itching to get a look at who - or whatever was addressing him. She mentioned the lake he thought to himself; perhaps she was a Naiad or water nymph. Or a sultry siren. Luring males in to be drowned in the murky waters while they sought to make love to them. Suddenly his reveries were broken by another inaudible mental intrusion. *I have your handkerchief… If I give it back... will you stay away?* That doesn’t sound like an evil spirit seeking a soul, he thought, more like a scared woman wanting to be left alone. “I shall do as you bid though how shall I repay you for finding my favor?” he asked the empty air aloud, feeling somewhat foolish as he did so. Cill’s acquisitive instincts suddenly flared up, she could ask for something nice for her lair, but her common sense overrode it firmly *Whatever you feel worthy*, she murmured back to him... *Now... You must close your eyes... and no peeking!* James fumbled quickly in his pouch, grabbing the first coin he felt against his fingers and placing it next to him. One of his few gold pieces lay beside him upon the grass, glittering invitingly in the sun. ‘Close my eyes?’ he thought to himself, she could do anything to him in that state. Still, when one was dealing with eldritch powers that had seemed benevolent for now, it paid not to question them too closely or provoke them. Kneeling on the ground cross-legged, he nervously closed his eyes. “Alright... I promise... no peeking,” he said, exercising a restraint that was usually unknown to him Taking a deep breath he remained in place as something like a warm wind swirled around him. He caught a hint of a spicy musk wafting past, while something fell gently into his lap. *alright . . . You can look now* Cill’s voice filled his head once more, his eyes snapping open he looked down, and there was his ladies hanky although with a large tear through the middle of it. Looking beside him, he saw the coin was gone and with a grin, he made a bow towards the lake. “Thank you my lady”, he called, “should you wish my services please leave some sign and I shall respond” Cill gaped at the shiny coin in her paw, her first piece of gold! She felt a surge of pride and thought about her response. *I will leave a black feather in the oak tree by the start of the road if I wish to talk with you again* she said quietly, weighing the coin in her paw, her gaze fixed on the odd human. She felt it couldn’t hurt to have a pair of ears and eyes in the keep. He had proven he could be trusted after all - and he has gold as well her subconscious whispered as her tongue flicked delicately over the precious metal, testing the quality. “I look forward to it my Lady,” James said politely “May I know your name?” he waited expectantly, fearing an answer wouldn’t be forthcoming as names had power over some beings. *I am Cidiliana Mor Dracalar* the melodic reply came, *but you may call me Cill… Now... be on your way…* James grinned to himself, an odd name yet elegant in its way, climbing onto his horse he clicked his teeth to encourage it to a trot and returned to the Keep. Riding back slowly and contemplating the day’s events he recalled the oddly spicy scent that had wafted around him. Lifting the hanky to his nose he took a sniff. Yes... That same scent was there too, displacing his lady’s perfume. It stirred him in an odd fashion, making his heart pound, and chuckling to himself, he wandered back through the gates of the keep, water still dripping from his clothing as the gate guards snickered behind his back. Cill lay on her back upon her bed, running the gold coin through her talons watching it glint in the firelight as she played with it. He hadn’t seemed too bad for a hairless ape, she thought to herself, giggling quietly as she remembered how he had looked falling into the lake in his clothes. The coin had his scent on it also, somehow more pleasant to her now than before. Certainly nicer than the smelly cloth she had returned to him. Why would he pay so much for a piece of cloth? She smiled to herself and let her mind drift... Calling her mother to let her know the good news *Hello Mama!* she smiled mentally. Her mother smiled back warmly, wondering what had her daughter so pleased. Perhaps the male had returned. *I have gold!* Cill said with a note of triumph in her mental image *Oh my... Where did you find that?* Her mother asked carefully. *It was a gift,* Cill said proudly, lifting the coin so her mother could see it through her eyes, *the male gave it to me*. Nodding to herself in satisfaction Carlina silently grinned. While giving hoard gifts was a typical courting gesture by a male, rarely would they offer gold but perhaps he was a wealthy dragon with a large hoard. *Is he nice dear?* she asked quietly *He seems to be. Though a bit clumsy. He fell into the pool when I spoke to him,* she giggled again at the memory. Her mother frowned to herself. A drake should not be clumsy even when caught by surprise. *Well, just be careful of yourself and be nice to him, Even if he is clumsy*. Cill nodded, a little surprised at her mother’s comment, be nice to him? She gave a mental shrug and said she would before rolling under the soft coverings of her bed and going to sleep. Her paw tightly clutching the gold coin while her dreams filled with James’s voice and his scent remained in her nostrils. Chapter 3 – Dinner and a Show The days went past rapidly as James trained hard to improve his fighting skills against the other novices. He made friends swiftly with his good nature and mischievous attitude, though he had held himself down regarding that side of things. Running through a simple series of practice moves, his mind wandered off to that day by the pool and his curiosity pulled powerfully at him. Each day he looked out at the solitary oak tree by the road, hoping to see a black feather stuck to it somewhere and replaying the conversation over in his head to see he could detect a note of wistfulness or regret. Shaking his head he pulled his attention back to his swordwork. He had kept his word and stayed away from the pool as he was asked, not wishing to incur the wrath of the being there in case she perpetrated some horrible magical revenge upon him. He let out a curse as he abruptly slipped and lost his grasp on the practice sword, flinging it upwards and leaving it suddenly quivering point-first in the ceiling timbers “Well, tha’s an odd place for a sword”, he heard a voice behind him say “Hello Joe” he chuckled “well, one never knows when sticking a sword into a ceiling may come in handy” grabbing the handle he pulled hard, yanking the sword free. “What brings you slumming down here with us tyros?” he asked, sheathing the sword carefully as he sat down, grinning up at his friend “Lord Duncan is havin’ a grand party in three days” Joe said “and he wants ya lot of ne’er do well’s to be good boys… Clean and tidy and on ya best behavior... if ya good ya may get fed too,” he added with a chuckle “As novices, it’s ya job to guard the gates and escort the guests into the keep while we old fella’s have to kiss their asses and make sure they feel at home” James laughed aloud at the thought “The only asses you’ve ever kissed have been those of tavern wenches. Does this mean dress uniform and polished boots and all?” he asked, hating the hours of work it took to get the black boots to shine properly and the layers of clothing for full dress uniform. “Yes Lad, Oh and Ya’ll be on gate duty as official greeter for his lordship” James flushed, “Me?” he stammered, “Yes ya. Ya’ve had the experience and know how to address a coun’ from a viscoun’ and a duchess from a countess, just don’ embarrass us…” Joe slapped him on the shoulder and went out into the bailey once more leaving James alone with his thoughts, how many of those people would recognize him as the errant youngest son of the Earl of Cheltenham and who knew his reputation. This likely was not going to be pleasant at all... Cill nibbled on her talon, unable to concentrate for some reason, flipping the gold coin repeatedly in her paw as she thought about talking to the human again. Her mother had said to be nice to him after all and he was a neighbor, but it had been days and he had not come back. She did not know why she felt disappointment at that but she felt something was missing.She kept seeing him splashing in the water, his smile and the kindness she had felt in him. “I’m just hungry,” she told herself, helping herself to an unfortunate sheep that had strayed too far and was now dripping hot fat into the fire. She took several bites and swallowed, enjoying the warm flesh, she did not take too much food from the nearby farms or forest and made sure she was unnoticed and uncommented on by humans. Dragons did not used to have it this bad she thought to herself, rubbing her stomach, letting her paw slide down a little further than usual. She felt a start as she brushed her vent, letting out a whoosh of air at the feeling it sent rushing through her body. Her lips were swollen and tender to the touch, lying back she stroked them softly with her paw, moaning quietly as she imagined them being touched by a male. The image of James suddenly flashed through her mind and she sat up startled and partially disgusted with herself, how could she think that? She wanted a drake, not a smelly male human she told herself firmly. “Besides, he’s a human; he would probably faint with horror at the thought of coupling with a dragoness”. She imagined the scene and giggled to herself, her paw returning to its rubbing as her imagination took over. Biting her free paw gently to keep from crying out she shuddered as a ripple of orgasm made her quiver, her questing paw suddenly wet with her juices. She lay back on her bed, a crystal tear running from her eye as she found she regretted not talking more with him. Wrapping her arms around herself, she slipped into slumber, trying to ignore the insistent thoughts clamoring for her attention. James tossed and turned in his sleep, his dreams disturbed by intruding thoughts that seemed to roll over him in waves. He was unaware that a certain dragoness nearby was wrestling with herself over him, and that their brief mental contact had left him partially attuned to her. Waking up with a start, he sat up straight in his bed. Lifting the covers and looking down he saw a large damp spot in the bed “Damn... No wenching allowed even in dreams it seems” he chuckled to himself. Stepping out of his bed, he picked up a soft cloth before walking over to the washing ewer and wiping himself clean. As he did so he tried to recall his dream, it wasn’t like the usual ones of the fair Caroline. This one was a mix of green eyes, a spicy musk and a curiously rough yet sensual presence against his skin all wrapped up in a powerful surge of desire that he could not put his finger on. Sighing heavily he wandered over to the mirror. All this hard training, good food and thinking was not doing his hormones any good and he had at least two more years of his novitiate to go before he could consider trying for a knight’s position. He stood in front of the mirror and smiled at what he saw. He was more toned and stronger than when he had arrived and felt a surge of pride at his accomplishments so far. Looking out the window, he saw the bustling staff preparing the roasting spits and fire pits. The keep dogs being lead out and fastened to the turn-spits in readiness for the carcasses soon to be adorning the spits. Tomorrow was the day of the party and he had to look his best. Returning to his bed, he pulled out his best pair of boots and began polishing them to a high shine. Occasionally spitting on them every now and then and rubbing the black oily polish into the leather until it glowed. Joe chuckled as he watched James stagger down the stairs the next morning while trying not to scuff or break the polish on his boots. He nodded appreciatively as the young novice brushed his hair and shaved properly. “Nice bright mornin’ face novice!” he barked loudly from behind with that unique sense of humor drill sergeants develop over the years. James just grinned and nodded “Yes Sir!” Snapping off a brisk salute that was only slightly marred by the foam from the rough soap he was using to shave with. Joe walked around him slowly, inspecting his uniform minutely, Giving a brush here and a tweak there until he was satisfied. “Well done... Ya will be at the gate from midday; the guests will start arrivin’ about then... Be polite and courteous…and don’ rise to any jibes or comments mm?” he mentioned the last quietly, meeting James’s eye. “Yep... We know about ya reputation... And th’ pig in th’ church”, he chuckled, watching a flush rise up James face. “All in the past now Sir”, he murmured, “I’ll stay out of trouble” Cill awoke with a deliciously powerful odor in her nostrils, it made her mouth water and she snapped it closed as she tried to track its source. Flaring her nostrils wide she scanned the area... the Keep! Delectable aromas of roasting ducks, chickens and various other farmyard animals were wafting over the battlements. She left her lair and slithered quickly through the forest towards the tempting aroma until she could see the walls of the keep. Drooling heavily she set low on her silvery belly, trying to see what was going on. Her stomach rumbled noisily and she wished that she had taken another sheep home for breakfast. Making her way slowly round the keep she cautiously peeked from the forested area by the entrance. Her keen eyes lit on a figure at the gate and she felt a strange thrill run through her body. It was her human! She looked him over critically, he seemed to look bored, either jogging on the spot or doing some sort of exercise. She let out a soft groan of mingled hunger and an abrupt welling up of desire that caught her by surprise, blinking in embarrassment she pulled back in case he had heard. She shook her head slowly “I must be really hungry” she told herself, not wanting to admit to the leap in her heart at seeing James again. She nibbled on a talon gently... how could she get some of the food cooking in the Keeps courtyard? Laying her head on her paws, she thought furiously, her gaze unconsciously returning to the infuriating human at the gate. James had felt the unmistakable pressure of a gaze on him and wondered why it felt somewhat familiar. He looked closely at the forest, checking for movement... unsurprised at seeing none he grinned. Perhaps he would get to meet his mysterious lady of the lake again he thought then sighed as he saw an ornately covered wagon approaching the gate. Standing to attention as the wagon rumbled up, he saw it was decorated with the markings of the church, ‘Oh no’ he groaned inwardly ’they invited the Bishop?’ He sighed quietly and steeled himself as he approached the wagon. “My word, is that the young swineherd James of Cheltenham?” came an amused voice from within the darkened interior. “Welcome to Guildford Keep your Grace” James said, managing to keep his voice steady “No small piglets tucked under your shirt? No sows following you in the streets?” the bishop murmured softly, enjoying himself. James felt the heat rising in his face as he tried to remain calm. “No your Grace, if you could please make your way to the end of the barbican Sir Duncan will be glad to make you more at home” He could only vaguely see the fat face of the Bishop as he tried not to laugh, then with a gentle chuckle the cleric murmured “Thank you, young James… Keep up the good work” The driver tugged on the reins and the wagon rolled forward slowly into the keep. James let out the huge breath he had not realized he had been holding and sagged a little, propping himself up using the large ceremonial pike he had been given. If that was a taste of the day to come, it was not looking good at all. He had been rather troublesome when younger, and it seemed to be catching up on him all at once. The younger son of an earl perhaps, but he still caught the flat of his father’s hand when a certain prank had inevitably been laid at his feet. How could he have known flour was able to explode if accidentally scattered near a fire and that you shouldn’t add interesting things to the alchemist’s potions while their backs were turned. It wasn’t as if they actually produced anything useful after all and walking around with green hair for three months was punishment enough. He snorted to himself and anxiously waited for the next carriage. Cill lay in wait as she watched a succession of wagons, carriages and coaches slowly enter the keep. She could feel some of the confusion, shame and sometimes anger radiating off James as he greeted each coach formally according to its occupants. Finally, it seemed the last coach had arrived and the great gates closed at sunset, leaving James alone with his pike in the dark. Hungry and recovering from the barrage of insults, comments and humiliating references to his past he rested against the gates his eyes half-closed in relief. Cill smiled to herself as an idea that had been fermenting quietly suddenly ripened in her mind. He could bring some of the food out to her... She was not greedy... A brace of ducks - a roast pig or two. Surely that wouldn’t be too hard. She realized she was drooling again and self-consciously wiped her muzzle with a paw. She concentrated a little and re-established contact with him and was startled to find it was far easier this time. *Hello James* she half-purred at him, muffling a giggle as he fell over his pike in shock, seeing him look wildly around the area before staggering upright again. “Is that you Cill? My lady of the lake?” he asked quietly back once he had regained his composure, straining to see in the night. *Yes* she replied, *I was curious as to what was happening at the keep tonight* He shrugged a little as his eyes went back to scanning the forest edge. “All the local Lords and Ladies are meeting to dance and get drunk then there will likely be folk singing and bawdy stories told as well” He sighed, letting a not-so-subtle tone of self-pity enter his voice “And I’m stuck out here on guard duty all alone”. Cill did not understand much of what he said, what did he mean by getting drunk? Or dancing? In addition, what were bawdy stories? She only knew he was not happy. *Aren’t they going to let you eat and drink too?* She asked him quietly. James sighed “later on when they’re all asleep or in their cups. I’ll get some of the leftovers” he shrugged “I’m the newest here so I pulled the gate duty. All the other guards are inside enjoying themselves” He leant forward to where he thought she was “I’m glad you’re here to keep me company though” Cill let out a surprised hiss that she swiftly muffled. He was glad she was there? Why, he did not even know what she was yet she could detect no deception in his words. *Why don’t you sneak in and try and find us both some food then?* she suggested to him. *It does smell rather good... I’m rather partial to roast duck.* James grinned, “So am I” he chuckled, thinking to himself ‘so she eats normal food, perhaps she’s not a spirit or nymph after all’ James cautiously opened the gate a crack and looked through making sure the coast was clear, it was certainly late enough in the evening that all the guests would be busy inside with their drunken merrymaking. “If I’m seen to be away from my post I’ll get into trouble” he murmured to her “but as it’s you I’ll see what I can do” Cill grinned to herself as she watched; perhaps humans were not so bad after all. James shook his head as he crept towards the cooking fires, what was he thinking? If Joe or one of the other guards saw him, he would be for the high jump in the morning. Nevertheless… he told himself, there was a hungry lady to be fed and he was merely performing a charitable act that was worthy of a little risk and so he continued cautiously towards the turnspits. Sneaking along the edge of the wall carefully, he found what he was looking for. A large skewer bearing a roasting brace of plump ducks and another, with a pair of fat geese just done to a turn were lying just above the glowing coals of the braziers. Leaning down he tried lifting them from the fire pit, then - after sucking his suddenly burnt fingers, he tugged a leather glove out of his pocket and swiftly liberated both, skewers and all. He was just about to leave when he spied a large flagon of wine cooling in a water trough nearby, juggling it into position atop their dinner he staggered slowly towards the gate when a sudden noise reached his ears. He froze in the shadows by the gate as he watched Joe wander past. Holding his breath he saw the old knight walk up to the wall and relieve himself against it noisily. ‘Don’t let him check on me,’ he prayed silently. Joe looked at the closed gate and seemed about to turn towards it when he was distracted by a raucous laughing from within the mess and the sound of crockery being broken, likely over someone’s head. Joe sighed and after tugging up his breeches, headed back towards the hall. James grinned triumphantly as he walked up to the gate with his booty and kicked it open to step out into the dark night. “Your servant returns” he chuckled to Cill while waving his prizes over his head. “Which would you prefer - Duck or Goose?” Cill’s head came up cautiously as she watched from the forest *Oh goose…* she murmured mentally to him, looking at the plump birds on the skewer and feeling her mouth fill with saliva again. *Would ... you close your eyes again?* she asked still unsure of how he would react. “Certainly Milady” James said, holding the spit with the geese carefully in front of him and closing his eyes. Once more, he felt the warm wind and spicy scent brush past him and the skewer was gently tugged from his grasp. “You are certainly quick” he murmured while seating himself with his two ducks and flagon of wine “Would you like a drink of wine to go with those geese?” he asked the unseen presence. Cill paused before taking her first bite of goose, she had not heard of wine before *What is it?* she asked curiously. “You don’t know what wine is?” asked James without thinking. *If I knew… I wouldn’t ask would I?* came the tart reply. He chuckled to himself ‘oh yes’ he thought, definitely female “It’s a drink made from grapes and goes well with hot food… Here”. He took a large swig from the flagon and swallowed it... “Would you like to try some?” putting the bottle in front of his impromptu meal he closed his eyes again and waited There was a brief swishing sound and he opened his eyes again, the flagon was gone. “Hey... not all of it” he complained with a laugh, “This is certainly one of the oddest meals I’ve shared with a lady”. Cill sniffed the flagon and tilted it a little, tentatively poking her tongue into the opening and blinking at the odd flavor *Ewww…it tastes like fruit gone wrong*, she threw back at James, and then she tried a little more. It did seem to go better with the goose though. James tried to make out the source of the sounds of eating. It did not sound at all well mannered and the loud glugs of the flagon were not helping either. “Er... May I have some more wine too?" he asked holding his hand out and closing his eyes, there was another scented breeze, and he was suddenly holding a substantially lighter flagon “Did you drink all that?” he asked with a grin. Cill carefully masked a burp as she finished off the other goose. *It does make goose taste good, though it tastes funny and makes my head spin* “You shouldn’t drink too much at once,” he murmured to her “if you aren’t used to it, it can make you dizzy” Cill lay on her back sated, rubbing her full stomach. The wine making her head spin pleasantly, relaxing her usually keen instincts. “Is there anything else I can do for you, my lady?” James asked with a smile in his voice. *Mmmm…not yet* he heard a purring rumble in his head *why don’t you come and talk to me some more tomorrow. I think I owe you a swim for letting me share your meal with you* James grinned as he detected a slight slurring in her thoughts, he was still wondering as to what she was, certainly he had a lot to think about come tomorrow. “That would be most enjoyable. If I can get away I shall see you around midday.” He finished his ducks, carefully burying the bones and hiding the skewers so as not to reveal to the returning guards that he had already eaten. He lay back against the gate and smiled, her voice had sent a delightfully sensual shiver through him, especially that throaty purr… Cill made her way home somewhat less than gracefully, still feeling light headed from the wine and trying not to giggle as she thought of the conversation and odd meal she had just had shared with the human. She would have to tell her mother all about it. Slipping into her lair she lit the fire and settled into her bed. *Mama?* she called out sleepily *Hello dear*, Carlina replied, *have you had a good day* *Oh yes Mama, I went and saw the male again today. He gave me roast goose and something called wine that tasted funny at first but got nicer the more I drank* She wriggled a little under the cover. Carlina smiled, it sounded as though her daughter had attracted a good healthy drake that could provide for her though she had no idea what ‘wine’ was either. *I invited him over tomorrow for a swim in my lake,* Cill murmured, unwittingly setting the scene for a disaster of gargantuan proportions. *Does he make you feel good dear?* Carlina asked hesitantly, not wanting to probe too much but finding herself naturally interested in her daughter’s potential mate. *Oh he has been very polite and pleasant ...but sometimes I dream about him and wake up all hot and confused and I don’t know if I should be feeling this way about him* Carlina could feel the confusion in her daughter’s thoughts and wanted nothing more than to rush over and comfort her but restrained herself. *Its only natural you should feel that way dear... Let nature takes it course* Cill felt a wash of confusion run through her and broke the contact. She sniffed a little...he was nice for a smelly human. Nevertheless, she was a dragoness and he would likely scream and run away if he saw her for what she was. She gnawed a talon furiously as she tried to think of some way she could get to know him better without scaring him off. Part of her rebelled at this odd concept but her heart fought back with a surge of raw emotion, she felt linked to this strange human somehow and it felt right…as if something was meant to happen. Chapter 4 - Panic at the Poolside James awoke after a good night’s sleep with the memories of the odd night still strong in his head. He sat up abruptly in bed when he remembered she had invited him back to her lake and running his hands through his hair he realized he was torn between the knowledge of his growing attraction to this mysterious woman and fair Caroline back home. He glanced over at his sword and noticed that he had left Caroline’s hanky on the bench yesterday instead of tying it around his sword pommel for luck as he had promised her he would do. Despite this, he strangely felt little guilt. Slowly dressing in his light training armor he thought about the odd meal. What was she? Surely the noises he had heard while eating didn’t come from a small lass. Nor could a small lass drink almost half a flagon of wine in a couple of minutes, he racked his brains trying to think of a mythical female being who could do both as he made his way down to breakfast. Deep in thought he bumped into Joe on his way up the stairs. “Ah there ya are lad, well done on the gate yesterday, seems the folks comin’ in were mighty impressed ya could be trusted with some responsibility now” James grinned back “It wasn’t easy, but I managed to restrain myself from exacting immediate justice for the varied assortment of insults” then remembering he was supposed to be hungry “Is there any food left downstairs?” he asked “I’m starving..”. Joe grinned wickedly “I’d’ ha’ thought those ducks and geese would have filled ya up” he replied with a sly grin. James groaned softly as he realized he had not been as careful as he had thought. “Relax lad, though ya don’ look tha’ fat. How on earth did ya manage to eat four of tha’ birds?” James flushed but thought quickly as he realized that telling Joe he had shared his dinner with a magical mystery was asking for trouble. “I shared them with a passing woman” he admitted, “She was hungry and thirsty, It was charity really” Joe nodded slowly and looked at James with a grin “I know it can be hard and we’ve all skived off now and then… but I saw ya head righ’ back to ya post after helpin’ yoursel’ when you could have joined the other guards and they would ha’ covered for ya so ha’ the day off... Ya look a little tired”, he said with a chuckle, giving James a slap on the shoulder. James grinned widely and headed down to the kitchens, it was time to find out a little more about his mysterious visitor. Cill awoke with a yawn and a heavy head, groaning softly as she lay in her bed. She sleepily rubbed her eyes and wondered at the cause of the soreness. Her eyes flew open as she remembered the evening before. Inviting the human back to her lake, had she been insane? What had she been thinking of! Rolling off the bed, she stood up with a groan and clutched her head wincing at the throbbing pain. Drinking some water seemed to help but her head did not clear for some time so she avoided the sun and remained in bed muttering confusedly to herself. ‘What if he comes? What if he doesn’t?’ her feelings vacillated back and forth until she had worked herself into a fine frenzy of emotions. ‘He’ll want to see me... I know it... it will all go wrong’ she thought, a tear running down her snout until she dashed it away in anger. ‘So what... if he wants to see me... I will let him... No... I can’t...’ she wrung her paws and paced up and down her lair, kicking at the walls in sudden fits of emotion... ‘I’ll go down to the pool and swim for a bit... if he shows up... then we will see’ Wiping her muzzle with the back of her paw, she stormed out of the lair, heading determinedly for the lake. James patted his restive horse on the nose, feeding him a piece of apple before catching him by surprise and swinging a couple of heavy saddlebags over his rump. He grinned as he looked at them both; one bag was stuffed with as much food as he could manage to cram in while the other bag held a nice colorful blanket he had found in the market. It would make a nice gift, after all, he told himself, it’s not every day one gets to share ones meal with a magical being Tying another flagon of wine to his pommel, he climbed into the saddle and rode the restive gelding out the gate after telling the guards he was off for a picnic. They laughed raucously and told him to be back before sunset or else he would be picnicking with the local thieves. The weather was fine and clear and James slowly trotted his way down the path. He thought about all the things he had heard and experienced, trying to assemble a picture in his head of the lady of the lake. It wasn’t looking pretty. He had decided she must be an ogre or giantess if she could manage to eat and drink that much and could still remain magically hidden. He shrugged at the image and thought to himself ‘Well, even if she is an ogre… She still has good manners and is modest’. He could not seem to shake the memory of laughing green eyes from his dreams, though they did not look like human eyes sometimes but seemed to shift between round pupils and catlike slits. He arrived at the pool at noon, whistling quietly so as not to alarm anyone by sneaking up on them. Tethering his horse to a tree and removing the saddlebags he walked to the lake, sat down and opened one carefully before spreading out the blanket out on the grassy edge. Reaching into a pocket he pulled out a black scarf and laid it beside him “Are you there Cill?” he called out quietly, opening the other saddlebag and pulling out the carefully wrapped meats he had coaxed from the scullery hands “I’ve brought us a picnic” Cill cowered in the rushes, hearing him only brought back the fear of rejection. She did not expect his next words. “I know you don’t want me to see you for some reason so I’ve got myself a blindfold.” lifting her head cautiously she saw him carefully wrap the wide black scarf firmly around his eyes and smiled to herself. *That’s considerate of you,* she murmured mentally to him. “If you aren’t comfortable with me seeing you, that’s alright.” James added, “I won’t pry if you don’t want me to” With her curiosity overcoming her worries, Cill asked, *So what is a pick-nick?* James patted the blanket “An outdoor meal with a friend” he said with a grin. Cill’s stomach growled a little at the thought of more food and she prowled nervously closer until she was on the blanket and testing it with her talons. James felt her sit on the blanket and smiled at her, wishing he could see but not wanting to risk the progress he had made with her. “I brought some more goose and some bacon. And some more wine” he said with a grin. “though I expect you had a sore head this morning from drinking too fast last night” Cill nodded then realized he could not see the movement *Yes... does it always do that?* She asked, looking worriedly at the flagon upon the blanket. “No, only if you drink too much too fast, you are meant to sip it slowly”. He laid the packets of food on the blanket and unwrapping them slowly spread them out so she could choose. “Help yourself,” he murmured, his hand fumbling slowly for a piece of chicken and bringing it to his mouth. Cill relaxed a little as obviously he could not see her. Lying down slowly on the blanket she gently selected a piece of bacon, chewing on it carefully as she looked at a human more closely than she had ever thought she would. “So why do you live out here alone Cill?” James asked quietly before taking a sip from the flagon and putting it back onto the blanket. He could feel her near and something in him yearned to reach out and touch her but he gently put the meat in his mouth and chewed whilst waiting for an answer. *I have only left home recently... And wanted a place of my own to live in* Cill replied while reaching down for another piece of meat “But there are no houses or farms nearby” said James “just the keep... Surely you feel alone and vulnerable out here?” Cill munched on the bacon and replied, *I have a nice home, and no one tends to bother me... just strange wanderers who blunder and fall into my lake* He could feel the humor in her thoughts and suddenly realized that she could eat and speak with him at the same time. Cill shifted on the blanket and realized she had many questions she also wanted to know the answers to. *Why are you at the keep, and what do you do there?* she asked and reached down for another chunk of bacon *you all go in, funny noises come out*. James laughed at the thought “We are training to be warriors, to protect our people and homes in the service of the king so after two more years I will able to apply to be a Knight and have my own land”. He could not see the shocked look that appeared on Cill’s muzzle as he spoke. *A Knight… One of those humans in armor that go round hunting dragons and suchlike?* she heard herself ask, feeling an angry surge suddenly growing in her. “I’ve never seen or met a dragon” James replied, hearing a curious edge in her mental voice, “and I don’t think I ever shall. Nor would I kill one unless I really had to”. He blinked under the blindfold, had she said ‘humans’ as if it was a curse? Cill’s talons curled in the blanket, ever since her birth she had heard tales from her mother all about the roaming killer knights that had once threatened the survival of dragonkind. Until the dragons learned to use their magic to protect themselves from sight, no dragon had been safe from them and now her... this human was proud of being one! James could feel the tension between them as the blanket moved beneath him. She was larger than he was, he was sure of that. Her breathing was stronger and a curious spicy odor filled his nostrils, making him feel suddenly nervous and yet arousing him at the same time. *So what would you do if you met a dragon* Cill managed to ask. She felt swamped with conflicting emotions. How dare this puny mammal cause her such feelings? Only the fact he had shown her respect and consideration prevented her from shredding the impudent monkey, or so she told herself, as her talons flexed in the fabric of the blanket. “The old stories say they are intelligent and graceful” James responded, “I would certainly enjoy talking to one and hearing about their kind... but I know I’ll never meet one” He gave a sad shrug, and took another swig from the flagon, putting it down lightly on the blanket “If I’ve said anything to upset you. I apologize, I don’t intend offense” Cill’s eyes half closed as she considered and without thinking, she reached down for a piece of chicken at the same time as James, her paw suddenly covering his hand with her palm, flinching it back she looked at the surprise on his face. The brief leathery caress had been warm and soft, yet not like the touch of any hand he knew, and trying not to tremble he said “Well… That was pleasant... I’m glad you like me enough to touch me …” He did not tell her that his shaft had suddenly jumped in his breeches and that he was just as shocked as she was. Cill rocked slowly from side to side, the touch had sent a powerful shock running through her entire body and she wanted to moan and hide... she didn’t know what to do. *I don’t know why… But I believe you... and trust you*, she managed to say, trying to keep a tremor out of her mental voice. He had put himself at her mercy, she could kill him with a blow yet he sat there blithely eating his damn chicken and drinking his funny tasting wine. Her paws flexed as if trying to shake the feeling of his touch off them. Her emotions in a mess, she could only do one thing. *I-I’ll be back in a few minutes* she said, standing up slowly, trying to get some space to think. He felt her flee and rubbed his hand, trying to visualize her touch again, he was sure he was close, but just lacking some vital clue as to her form. Cill flung herself into her lair and jammed the door behind her before letting out a roar of confused pain and kicking the walls until they were shredded, hot tears pouring down her snout. Trying to gather her thoughts, she cursed to herself ‘How dare he!’ She rubbed her paw, remembering the thrilling shock of contact and how it had felt to her, it could not be right. How could she be attracted to a smelly hairless ape, especially one who would one day go out and kill dragons? She was not going to tell this to her mama that was for sure. She was embarrassed and hurt and... Moreover, she would tell him he had dinner and a pick-nick with a dragon and watch his face...No... She thought, he would go get his friends and hunt me down... then she felt even more foolish. ‘No... He wouldn’t... and you know it...’ she told herself, wiping her eyes with her paw she sniffed, better to drive him off and never see him again, she felt an almost tangible pain at this thought and moaned again, rocking from side to side in confusion. ‘Don’t let him know... he thinks your something else...’ she muttered to herself as her turmoil reached a peak, broadcasting itself in a muted form to James in the field. He wondered why she was so upset, had he really caused her such pain with his words? What had he said? Carlina sat in her own lair, suddenly alerted to her daughter’s distress, what had happened? She debated briefly with herself, should she intervene and disturb them or should she bide her time? Coming to a sudden decision she touched two of her foreclaws together and vanished, not even Cill could see her if she chose not to let her, swiftly walking to the travel portal and muttering the spell, she transported to the portal outside Cill’s lair – it was a short invisible flight to the lake from there. James waited patiently at the lakeside and absently played with his blindfold while he ran their conversation through his mind “So she doesn’t like knights” He sighed to himself. ‘Maybe she is a fugitive and hiding from the law and is afraid I’ll turn her in?’ As he took another swig from the flagon there was a large bump nearby, feeling it through the blanket he turned and foolishly tried to see past the blindfold. “Cill?” he blurted without thinking. Cill breathed deeply, trying to calm her rampaging emotions as she lay on her bed and wiped her snout. Why did he cause her these feelings in her? He was nice for a human, at least nicer than the humans she had heard tales about. She shuddered to think what her parents would say when they found out. Her eyes widened at the thought of her father if he found she was entertaining notions of mating with a hum... No... She was not thinking that, that was not her. Respectable dragonesses didn’t want to mate with humans. She recalled her gentle touch on his warm hand, how it had made her feel. Her loins gave a quiver and she moaned again, trying to think how to deal with the mess of her emotions and her body’s urgent desires. Carlina surveyed the lakeside, taking in the scene and blinking slowly in alarm. Cill was nowhere in sight and there was a scrawny human at the lakeside with his eyes bound up with some sort of cloth. She did not know why, but who knew why humans did things anyway. Then the human turned around and said “Cill?” her eyes flared wide with alarm, how did this one know her daughter’s name - And so casually? Her eyes flicked swiftly to the basket and the remains of the food and it all came crashing in on her. Her talons flashed and with a dangerous growl, she reached down, scooped the human off the blanket, and pulled him up in front of her snout. *Where is my daughter Human?* she sent the mental probe at him, painful in its intensity. Caught by surprise, James tried not to scream as he felt himself grasped in powerful claws and lifted bodily off the ground by the angry dragoness. He found his arms pinned at his sides so he was unable to remove his blindfold. Hot meaty breath washed over him as he heard the demand in his head, struggling to reply, he stammered. “S-she went off... she said she would be back, please...” Carlina hesitated, it would be so easy to rip this one’s head off and dispose of the rest but she had never been a casual killer. *Hold still human*, she ordered as he looked down at him. James felt dizzy as he found the last few weeks of his life suddenly replaying in his head. All the way from his first swim in the lake, through his training and the encounters with Cill. He was startled to find how much he remembered about her - this must be what they mean about your life flashing before your eyes just before you die, he thought to himself. Carlina was shocked at what her mental probe showed her, unwittingly and innocently this human had done everything a male drake would have done when courting a dragoness. He had left his scent in her pool, marking her territory, freely given her gold and even fed her from his own paw - hand she corrected herself. There was no malice in him toward her daughter so she loosened her grasp a little and considered her next move. “Who are you?” the plaintive thought came from the human. *I am Cill’s mother* the growling reply in his mind rasped *and what are you doing to my hatchling to make her so sad?* “H-hatchling?” stammered James, his mind suddenly making several important connections that shocked him to the core “S-she’s a Dragon?” Cill came to a decision in her lair, she would tug his blindfold off and see how he reacted, if he screamed and ran off... so be it... she quivered a little as she thought. ‘But what if he doesn’t run off.. Will he want to touch me?’ she switched talons in her mouth and gnawed frantically, unaware of the scene unfolding at the lake. Carlina grinned to herself, he wasn’t even aware of that fact? She cancelled the invisibility spell with a wave of her free paw. *Yes Human. My Hatchie is still young and foolish; else, she would never have spoken to you... For you represent the terror of the knights* Reaching up her free paw, she hooked a talon and tugged the blindfold off. James blinked in the bright sunlight and found himself looking up at twin cannons of nostrils. He thought he could even see the little pilot flame at the end, his gaze traveled upwards. Suddenly meeting a pair of angry slit-pupilled purple eyes, it was all too much. He sighed and passed out in her grasp. Carlina humphed and wondered what to do with the annoyance. Raising her arm to hurl him away into the forest, she suddenly felt it stop. There was a swirl of mist nearby and her mate Nokala appeared beside her. The male silver dragon had also been watching with mingled amusement and interest as he held her arm down with his own paw. “Hold dear... Let us not be too hasty”, he murmured to her, “Think about what we have found here...” Carlina growled back at him, “He is a knight in training... he would be a killer of dragon-kind!” Nokala nodded, “and one who is fascinated and perhaps even now bonded to our daughter, maybe this will lead to a greater understanding between humans and dragons...” Carlina gestured with the unconscious novice dangling from her paw “He didn’t even know she was a dragon until I told him”, she growled. “That was because he was looking with his heart instead of his eyes”, replied Nokala honestly, the comment cutting his mate to the quick. “He respected her enough not to intrude on what she feared, and that gives me hope… Leave him here while we shall go talk to the council, they will advise on the situation, you have his memories?” Carlina nodded slowly, passing on the jumble of images to her mate who chuckled at the scenes. “Leave him on the blanket… He will recover in time and I think Cill is old enough to make her own decisions about her friends” Carlina reluctantly let James fall onto the blanket, none too gently... as an afterthought she replaced the blindfold around his head once more. *Hurt my daughter human, and we will both come looking for you*. She left the powerful message in his mind… knowing he would hear it when he woke, with a silent flash, both dragons disappeared. Cill made her way down to the lake once more, hesitantly picking her way through the rushes until she could see the blanket, she blinked, something wasn’t right! James was laying on his side and not moving. Forgetting her fear and anger, she ran over to the blanket and looked down at him. He was trembling and moaning with his arms wrapped around himself. She stood back a little, not knowing what to do and wringing her paws as he let out a moan and suddenly cried out “I won’t hurt her!” Cill came to a rapid decision and wrapped her paws around him, pulling him against her, hugging him to her chest as he sobbed and shook in reaction to the shock he had suffered. His arms slipped around her neck and not even listening to what he was babbling she suddenly felt warm, a rumbling purr started in her throat and she stroked his back until he calmed down, tears leaking from beneath his blindfold. James slowly realized he wasn’t in danger and as the soothing purr ran through his body, his fingers slowly moved up and down, cautiously feeling the warm smooth-scaled hide, the spiked ridge running down her neck. They traced lightly along her jaw line and up over her eye ridges. “Cill?” he murmured… *Yes James?* the quiet reply came “You have a scary mama”, he murmured with a hint of a nervous chuckle. *You saw and met my mother? Spoke with her? ...and you’re still alive?* Cill heard herself ask somewhat incredulously. “Well... I certainly hope I am alive... I like holding you “, James said, not caring what he might say anymore. “I don’t think she liked me seeing you much though” Cill felt a giggle well up, *I didn’t think she’d come and see... I’m glad she didn’t do anything to harm you though* James did not mention he would likely have nightmares of the little pilot light for as long as he lived. “Cill... If I take off my blindfold... will you run away?” he asked quietly, his hands stroking her neck slowly, “Are you scared of me?” Cill wanted to snort and say ‘I’m not scared of any human’, but she thought a bit before answering. *I didn’t want to scare you away, you seem so nice, and I know you won’t hurt me now* A paw came up and gently tugged his blindfold away. He was suddenly looking at a silver-scaled chest and a fairly well padded one at that. He blushed scarlet as he realized her was pressing against her breasts and he did not even think dragons would have breasts. Tilting his head, he looked up and saw a long tooth-laden jaw. Elegant in its curves with a pair of silvery horns sweeping back from her brow and beneath the ridges a pair of gorgeous green eyes bored into his, waiting to see his reaction. He recognized them instantly from his dreams and smiled at her. “And why would I run from such a beautiful dragoness?” he murmured, his gaze traveling down her form. She certainly was not as large as her mother was, he saw. Still, even with most of her length being tail and her wings most of her width she would still top eight feet easily. Cill felt herself grow warm at his words and she slowly relaxed her grasp, letting him lay back on the blanket. “I need a drink”, said James, fumbling for the flagon and taking a long swig “It’s been an interesting day” He smiled at Cill as she sat on the blanket beside him, he could not take his eyes off her, he realized. She was magnificent. Cill said nothing, still feeling a little overwhelmed, he could see her clearly, and he had not soiled himself and run off in terror. He had praised and stroked her... and his gaze was intent, as if he was drinking her in... “I know now how my comments would have upset you”, he said quietly after taking another swig of wine, “I bet you hate knights with a passion. I certainly got that impression from your mother” Cill sighed and laid her head on her forepaws *They aren’t our favorite beings, no*, she replied. *It has only been since we perfected the invisibility spell that we have been safe from them, and even now we have to be careful, not feeding too often, not leaving bodies in plain sight*, he chuckled at that. “Your mother could have swallowed me whole...” he shook his head slowly and had a little shudder at the thought “I don’t know why she didn’t... You have no reason to trust me or my kind”. He reached out a hand and gently caressed along Cill’s jaw. *She had her reasons I’m sure*, replied Cill as she lifted her head to allow the caress *She would have read your mind and seen your intentions*. James felt a flush creep up his face once more, even now, he could feel his own arousal as he looked at her and stroked her slowly, and wondering if that had been what spared him. “Perhaps she wouldn’t want to hurt a friend of her daughters?” he murmured, knowing he was being foolish, how could he be anything more than a friend to a Dragoness. Surely she would laugh at him if she had an inkling of the pressure in his breeches and the urges he got near her. “She knows you could deal with me anytime”, his hand slid down her neck and she purred again, feeling a delightful jolt run through her body and centering on her sex. “Can I come visit you again?” he asked.. ”I’ll bring some more goose”. Cill‘s tongue lolled from the side of her mouth as she enjoyed the caress.. *Mm? Oh I think you can visit anytime now,* she purred. “Thank you”, grinned James, and leaning over, gave her a kiss on the tip of her snout. *What was that?* she asked, trying not to look cross-eyed down her snout at the man. “It was a kiss, a gesture of affection”, he chuckled “Don’t dragons kiss each other?” Cill shook her head slowly, *No, we lick, like this*. James laughed as her long, hot tongue slathered up over his face. “Well... that’s fun”, he said, grinning at her “I’m afraid my tongue isn’t like that though... so you’ll have to put up with another kiss instead”. Cill grinned back *It’s a start; you can kiss me again if you want*. James kissed her again and slowly stood up, the sun was sinking, and he felt suddenly exhausted by the day’s events. Not to mention sore where he had been grasped firmly around his chest by powerful talons. “I’d better be getting back to the keep... if I’m not back by sundown the doors will be locked and no-one allowed in”. He rolled up the blanket and smiled “Please... keep the blanket” he said, offering it to her “I’m sure you have a nice home and it’ll go well on your bed” Cill took it gratefully, feeling a little odd all of a sudden at the thought of a human providing things for her lair. *It is pretty bare... I don’t have much in it as yet*. James bowed slowly to her “I’ll see what I can do milady Cill”, he murmured, pleased that she had accepted his gift. “I’ll try and get out again in the next couple of days, we don’t get much time off though”, he sighed, thinking of the next few days training schedule. Cill smiled to at him, * You never did get to have your swim. So I still owe you one*. James smiled up at her “Good, I look forward to it” he said before giving her another kiss on the snout and walking back to his impatient horse, who was looking none too happy. It had seen and smelt the dragons and was looking a little wild around the eyes. It rolled a white-rimmed eye at him and for once did not complain about the saddlebags, settling into a fast trot back towards the keep and its nice safe stables. Chapter 5 – Council of Wyrms The council of Dragons was in uproar, but that was nothing unusual. Various dragons huffed and spat at one another in frantic bargaining and negotiation over territory and feeding areas as well as the local gossip that filtered through the layers of hierarchy. Nokala strode into the chambers with Carlina at his side. “Do we have to tell them Noka?” She asked, her earlier rage dissipating with the realization that they were about to drop a fireball into the middle of the council. “It won’t last. It CANNOT last. You know the gossip that will go round…” Nokala turned to his mate and sighed, “You know what was going through that human’s mind, he is powerfully attracted to Cill, and she to him. The inevitable consequence of that attraction may be painful to you but may also be of great benefit to dragon-kind” Carlina huffed to herself, she knew he was right, but the thought of her hatchie possibly mating with a human revolted her. What if they were compatible? What about eggs? She shuddered in mixed revulsion and fear for her daughter’s future. Nokala stepped up to the central podium and whispered to the elder, begging a moment of his time. The elder’s eye ridges flew up in mingled amusement and disbelief as he heard of the happenings at the lakeside. “You’re kidding?” he gasped out loudly and suddenly there was silence in the chamber as the squabbling dragons turned to see the elder laughing hard in his lounger pounding the table with his fist. “I always knew your daughter was a troublemaker Noka”, Elder Marre guffawed with tears of laughter rolling down his snout, “But this? This is the best yet!” Nokala nodded “It gets better”, he sent the mental image stream to the elder, including his mates reaction and what she had said to the human in her anger. “Hmmm… I see your point Nokala”, Marre nodded after absorbing the stream of emotions and images. “This has never happened before and it is an opportunity to take advantage of... So long as it is allowed to develop on its own”, his gaze slid slowly to Carlina who felt her cheekruffs grow warm under the gaze. “But we shall have to inform the members of the council and let them deliberate”, banging his staff on the table Marre stood up to face the delegates. “We have an interesting situation to debate brothers. Open your minds to view. With your hearts, and not your eyes”, he declared with a wink at Nokala, sharing the stream around the council, various hisses and sudden intakes of breath indicated the depth of the shock. Carlina’s talons dug into Nokala’s arm as she waited for the inevitable fighting to start. Cill wandered slowly back to her lair, the blanket wrapped around her forepaw. She was feeling strangely happy and it was with pleasure that she ran into her lair and spread the blanket on her bed, shuffling it around and rearranging it to her liking. She thought of James and how he had reacted to her, the remembrance of his caressing made her slowly stroke her breasts. She flushed as she recalled how she had grabbed him and held him close at the thought of his being in trouble. Why did she feel this way about a human? She also thought of her mother’s appearance and wondered what she had said to him. Her mother was imposing and if she had thought the human was a threat would have easily killed him on the spot. Snuggling into the blanket, she could scent him on it. Thinking hard she resolved to ask her mother later what had occurred. The heat in her loins seemed to grow stronger as she inhaled his scent, her paws sliding down to her vent and rubbing gently, feeling the moisture leak from between her fingers, she whimpered softly and thought of James. The noise was almost deafening in the chamber, never had such a thing occurred, and several factions had immediately sprung up over the affair. Marre tried to maintain control but knew he had to let the information sink in to avoid over-reaction, thankfully the location of the pair had not been given, so those dragons who immediately voted to flame the impertinent human and his dragon-whore were unable to fly off and do so. This left both Nokala and Carlina to be the targets of insults and abuse. \ “This threatens the purity of Dragonkind”, hissed one elder red dragon, “We cannot let this go any further!” “Since when were you ever pure Tekala?” the hissed riposte came from across the chamber, “This could be the hope of peace between humans and dragons”. Tekala lashed at the table with his talons, scoring deep marks along it “You would welcome the possible offspring of such a coupling into this chamber?” he growled, “A bastard hybrid of monkey and dragon? Who knows what will happen”. Marre hammered the desk with his scepter, calling for order amidst the chaos, “We shall observe this situation. If this human becomes a threat... he can easily be dealt with, though should he choose his path carefully, we cannot interfere with the fates. Something has brought these two together and it is not our responsibility to step in unless our survival is threatened. Do we all understand this?!” he thundered. A chorus of various responses came from the assembled elders, many were not happy with this decision, but nodded to Marre, after all, no sensible dragoness could possibly want to couple with a human - it was against the very laws of nature. Nokala leant across and whispered to Marre, “I need permission to use the Anifornum, the spell of accommodation”. Marre blinked and nodded “For you?” Nokala grinned, “I want to talk to this human who fancies my Hatchie without scaring him into insensibility”. Marre chuckled and nodded, marking some runes on a piece of parchment, “Take this to the spellbinder and he shall provide you with the scroll and remind you on its use, remember the time limit, no more than three days or you’ll suddenly find yourself full size and that could be awkward in a small room with humans”. Nokala thanked Marre and took the parchment scroll gratefully. He turned to Carlina. “Let’s go home”, he murmured to her, seeing she was most upset and only holding a brave face in front of her attackers. She turned to him thankfully and they left the chambers for their own lair as hostile eyes watched them depart. James grinned at the gate guards as he rode in, it had been an extremely interesting day. He shook his head in disbelief, and what was worse, he couldn’t tell anyone about it without being locked up for either being drunk or insane. Stopping at the kitchens for some supper, he sat pensively at the table and pondered. He admittedly had fainted when faced with Cill’s mother, and that bothered him. He had honestly thought he was going to die and had passed out, unable even to reach his sword with his arms pinned like that. What sort of knight fainted in the face of mortal danger? He grimaced to himself, it could have been worse. He could have filled his breeches and then fainted. That would have made a good impression on her. He blinked in confusion, just why did she let him go? He knew she had read his mind... was she amused or shocked at what he had been thinking about Cill? He chewed ferociously at a piece of meat as he thought. What about her father, should he fear him too? Should he turn tail and never see her again in case he brought the wrath of angry dragons down on the keep? Giving a loud sigh, he pushed his plate aside and finished a glass of rough wine before heading upstairs to sleep. Undressing slowly he looked down at himself and turned slowly in front of the mirror. Sure enough there were several dark bands of heavy bruising around his ribs where he had been grasped tightly by Carlina’s talons. He would have to make sure none of the other novices saw them while sparring or there would be some difficult questions to answer, wincing slightly as he got into bed he thought of Cill, her eyes and her purr. Giving a sigh, he tried to turn over then groaned as his erection suddenly got in the way. Chapter 6 – Family and fears The next morning dawned cloudy and drizzly, James was up and swinging his practice sword at one of his classmates when the gates slowly opened and a large man on horseback entered the barbican. He was dressed from head to toe in black leather and his stallion was as black as night. The novices seemed to sense the dangerous aura surrounding this strange traveler as he spoke to the seneschal. “I require lodgings for no more than two nights”, he told Martin quietly “and stabling and fodder for my horse” Martin looked admiringly at the fine stallion and nodded, “that’ll be two farthings for the room and stable milord” He looked the stranger up and down slowly, taking in the quality of the man as lord Tarrant would surely ask after him, there was a strange glint in the man’s eye, and he seemed to exude an uneasy presence. “Do you have a young novice- I believe he is called James here?” The man asked abruptly. Martin nodded “Aye Sir, he is in the squad training over in the corner there”, he pointed and the man’s eyes seemed to sharpen as he looked at the novices practicing their sword drills relentlessly under Joe’s watchful gaze. “My name is Sir Nokal, could you tell him I wish to speak privately with him later?” he added, dropping an extra farthing into Martin’s hand. “I shall tell him you asked after him sir”, Martin replied, letting out a breath he had not realized he had been holding as the man disappeared into the keep and towards his room. “Oh lor’, what’s that boy gone and done now to have the likes ‘o you asking after him”, muttered Martin to himself as he busied himself, he wandered into the kitchen where he caught the plump cook by the hips. “Jane, go and warn that scapegrace James that there’s a hard man a’ looking for him and if e’s in some sort of trouble, to come see me first afore there’s blood spilt” Jane nodded nervously and picked up the tray for the men’s rest break, sauntering out into the yard she smiled at the men and got the usual compliments and lewd comments, enjoying them as she passed out the tankards. “Ya should all be ashamed of y’selves”, she commented, “Here I am giving ya cool drinks and all ya do is get hot about the breeches”, as she passed by James she leaned closer and whispered. “Martin says there’s a hard man looking for ya, and if ya gotten in trouble to go see him about it” There was a mocking chorus and nudges exchanged as James flushed and nodded, his heart pounding suddenly in fear. Who would send someone after him? He was sure he had cleared all his gambling debts before he had left for the keep. He swiftly ran through a mental list of those he had played tricks on in the not-too-distant past, surely cousin George had forgiven him for the frog in his pocket and hedgehog in the bed by now. “Drink up Lads and we’ll get back to it”, he heard Joe call, finishing his tankard he turned back to the training, trying to lose himself in its repetitive actions as he drilled with the heavy sword. Nokala looked round the room and snorted, at least it had a bed and basin. He was not used to such cramped conditions. The spell seemed to be working well though he tended to itch in odd places, ‘damn clothing’ he thought. ‘How do they stand it?’ Walking over to the window he leaned out and watched the men training... ahh... There he was, looking at him through human eyes Nokala nodded to himself, healthy, fit and a fine figure for a human, walking back to the table he poured himself a drink of water and thought to himself. He would join the men at their dinner and question this young human closely. Cill awoke with a start, clutching the blanket in her paws as she realized she had overslept and that the day was cloudy. She yawned widely and stretched her wings luxuriously, feeling surprisingly cheerful she cleaned her lair, carefully trying a little of her magic to push the dust out the door. Turning to her mirror, she checked herself for loose scales and dirt before attending to her toilet. After making sure that she did not have loose meat stuck in her teeth she made her way down to the lake sniffing here and there, disturbing a bee or two as she stuck her snout in the flowers to sample the scents. Arriving at the edge where she and James had sat the previous day, she sniffed around some more. Quickly finding her mothers scent, and next to it... her fathers... puzzled she wondered why they had both come and what had happened to James. Giving a sigh, she rolled on her back, mentally reaching out for her mother. *Mama?* she called, *yes dear?* replied her mother, her voice sounding tired and worn. *What’s the matter mama?* Cill asked, feeling the sadness in her mothers tone. *Oh my dear... Why didn’t you tell me about the human?* Carlina asked miserably, *I thought you had found a nice wealthy drake and instead I find a ...a... grubby monkey sitting on your lakeside*. Cill suddenly felt a surge of defiance rise up in her. *He is not a ‘monkey’ any more than we are lizards... he is kind and gentle and even after you scared him terribly yesterday he stayed and spoke to me and stroked me and even kissed me!*. Carlina’s horror grew as she realized her daughter was turning against her. *The council knows now… And your father...well, he wants to know more about him and went to the keep this morning to talk to him* Carlina felt out of her depth, how should she deal with this? To deny her daughter the human would only make her rebel all the more, to let him keep seeing her would only lead to her being corrupted further and making them the laughing stock of dragonkind. *And who told the council?* growled Cill as she rolled swiftly onto her belly, her talons suddenly digging into the soft ground. *We had to dear… I read his mind and... And ...* she could not keep the revulsion out of her voice, *He wanted to mate with you! A-a human!* Cill mentally snarled at her mother *Stay out of it! HE’S MINE!*, and broke off the contact abruptly. Carlina rocked back on her tail, shocked at the intensity of the last outburst and sniffling as she tried to re-establish the link, but there was no reply. Cill sobbed noisily as she looked towards the keep, her father talking to James. What could he possibly want to know? What would he do? Nevertheless, the thought kept returning to her mind, he wanted to mate with her! James cautiously made his way to the mess hall. There was no sign of the man in black leather so he made his way carefully across to collect his supper from the serving girls. Seated at the table with Joe and several others he was feeling a little more secure as he tore his bread apart and dipped it into his gravy, wiping up the leftover juices. He had almost finished when a voice behind him spoke softly and somewhat menacingly, “Ah, you would be young James Laurence hey?” James turned around slowly and saw the leather clad man staring down at him. He swallowed his last mouthful hastily before answering. “Yes Sir, and who may you be if I may ask?” He tried to meet the man’s eyes but found his gaze sucked into them. They burned strangely and he felt suddenly pinned in place. “I am Sir Nokal, pleased to meet you at last!” He held out his hand and James reached out and shook it slowly, it was a powerful and calloused grasp and he had a horrible sense of knowing this terrifying man from somewhere else. “Likewise Sir Nokal, What brings you to Guildford Keep”, there he thought, get it out in the open and perhaps he could pay this vicious-looking person off and get him as far away from here as possible. Nokala sat down slowly at the table, the other men nervously scooting apart to make room for him while glancing nervously at James. “I believe we have some common acquaintances”, he said, picking up a loaf of heavy bread and tearing it slowly in half. James found he could not take his eyes off the bread as it tore slowly in twain “If this is about any gambling debts…” he started to say. “No... No... I just wish to talk with you about my daughter”, Nokala stated flatly, his voice as cold as iron. He leant back so his face slid into the shadows, giving his rough features a hollow look. Joe and the other men at the table exchanged rapid glances with one another, then slowly stood up and moved off while James gawped at the strange man in front of him. Joe clasped his hand on James shoulder briefly and sighed before walking off shaking his head. “Your daughter?” James managed to stammer out “I’m sure I don’t know your daughter…” Nokala chuckled “Oh yes you do... Her name is Cidiliana or Cill as you are no doubt aware” James felt spots forming before his eyes and his breathing grow ragged. “You are her father?” he huffed, determined not to faint again “but you... Are not... A dragon? How?” Nokala stood up, “let’s go out into the fresh air shall we, It’s been a trying couple of days” Unable to resist, James let himself be guided out into the night air of the keep and up onto the higher walkway away from curious ears.. “I am a dragon, James... My full name is Nokalamandrios and you are in a heap of trouble... or maybe not”, he shook his head slowly as if in wonder. “For some reason my daughter thinks the world of you and you obviously enjoy her company too despite the obvious physical differences, You caught a hint of that trouble from her mother yesterday and even though she let you live, she isn’t at all happy about the situation.. You know how mothers are”. James could only listen and think of one thing at a time “but... how are you a human?” he asked finally. “Magic... there is a spell that allows me to remain human for up to three days at a time” Nokala grinned at him and folded his arms slowly amidst much creaking of leather. “You are taking this pretty well, better than I expected”, he took a slow drink of wine as his eyes searched James’s face. “Now…Do you like my daughter?” James nodded quickly, deciding honesty was the best policy. “Good... because we are going to leave both of you alone and watch the sparks fly” James blinked “Why? I’d have thought I would have been the last being you’d want around her?” gulping his wine too fast, he spluttered noisily while Nokala patted him on the back. “Let’s just say there are some mighty curious dragons out there who want to see what happens. This has never happened before you see, so we don’t know what to do, as for her mother… well, that’s another thing. Carlina can’t stand humans, her old mate was killed by one a couple of centuries ago and she’s never really gotten over it. If she decides to take you out, well, there’s not a lot I can do about it” James breathed deeply and tried to stand a little straighter, “I wasn’t even aware she was a dragon until I saw her mother” he shyly shuffled his feet a little. “But even then it didn’t matter” Nokala chuckled “That’s what baffled her mother, you didn’t care she was a dragon... And you had all those naughty feelings for her too” James blushed brightly, unaware the dragon’s superb vision could easily see the heat flush rising up his face. “Hell, she’s a fine sexy young dragoness and that brings up another point”, he turned serious again, “Dragons set a lot of store on strength boy, and if another dragon takes a fancy to Cill, he will kill you and take her... By force if necessary… so you’ll need to be strong and able to defend her” He took another sip of the wine and made a face “This wine stuff really is vile you know”, he said before pouring it over the wall. “I’ll let you think about what I’ve told you… and you can ask me any questions about it tomorrow, I know Cill wants to see you again... But just be aware that dragons bond fiercely and if I know my daughter, she holds on tight”, giving James another pat on the shoulder, Nokala retired with a grin and leaving the novice staring into the night, his head whirling with the implications of what he had learnt. Chapter 7 Deep in her lair, Cill lay on her blanket, ignoring her mother’s attempts to call her. She felt a sort of icy calm descend on her as she thought about what she was going to do, she had to face it, and she felt … something towards this human and her mother’s words had burned into her mind and she could not escape the force of them Looking down at herself, she felt her jaw muscles clench as she recalled how he had felt pressed against her chest… he had felt something too. Father had probably warned James off and threatened him with dismemberment if he ever went back near her again. Dashing a tear from her snout angrily she stalked to the door of her lair, was she even allowed to choose her friends? Let alone her mate! That thought stopped her in her tracks … was there someone else she could ask for advice? Someone neutral, who would not perhaps be so quick to judge or condemn her? She tapped her teeth with a talon; her father wasn’t the only one who knew the elders. Stepping to the corner of the cave she quickly scratched her travel runes and thought of the one old dragon she could trust. There was a small flash and silently she vanished leaving only a small swirl of dust on the floor. Marre sat in his lair, the ancient dragon gently tapping an alembic as it sat above an orange flame before returning to his scroll. He felt the travel spell form within the circle moments before it completed and nodded to himself in satisfaction. “Hello, Cill... I’ve been expecting you...” walking over, he looked at the depressed dragoness and took her into a hug. “There now, I hear you’ve been giving your parents cause for grief again”. Cill looked up at him and nodded, hugging him back “What did mama tell you?” she asked while looking round the familiar dusty room with its racks of scrolls and mysterious jars and bottles. “That you had chosen to totally embarrass all dragonkind and willfully ignore her advice as well as confuse a poor human so completely he is even now being forced to listen to your father drone at him”, said Marre, holding out a large steaming mug “Have a drink” Cill took the mug and sniffed at it “What is it?” She asked suspiciously, knowing the elders penchant for herbal experimentation. “Merely a kind of tea, I find it calming, now... Come and tell me what has been going on”, he strode slowly to an anteroom, laying himself out on a long contoured lounger and waited until she had done the same. “Did your mother tell you what the council had decided?” asked Marre, sipping his cup of tea and watching her closely. Cill took a nervous slurp of her tea and shook her head “I got angry and told her to leave us alone”, she mumbled, a little ashamed of her outburst, hatchlings being brought up to respect their parents. Marre nodded and idly tapped a talon on the lounger, “So you didn’t hear her say the council had decided to let you keep seeing this human then”, he murmured, his eyes glittering as he watched her closely, seeing the uncertainly ripple across her silvery hide. Cill’s head jerked up swiftly, the young dragoness not having learnt how to hide her reactions. “They what?” she gaped at him... ”But…” unable to complete the sentence her mouth closed with a snap. “Yes...it seems the councilors in their wisdom...some of them anyway, saw the truth in his heart and that not only is he strongly attracted to you but has managed to give you the same feelings about him. Is that about right?” Her cheekruffs hot, Cill nodded, sipping the tea again. “But it’s so silly”, she mumbled, “Mama can’t stand the idea, she almost spoilt everything” Marre nodded “That is the nature of mothers-she does not want to see you hurt, either physically or emotionally. She rushes to her hatchlings side to see the drake she boasts of and instead finds a nasty sticky human. Hardly what she was expecting, I think she was rather restrained actually considering she could have toasted him on the spot” Cill blinked, listening as Marre continued, “She will do what Nokala says, he is a sensible drake and even though I think he is unsure he knows you are strong enough to handle a human. At least physically...” He leaned his head closer to hers “Emotionally however, you are immature in your dealings with males… he may amuse you for a time, then you tire of him... He makes a nuisance of himself and you hurt him... and you can oh-so-easily rend him... can you heal him? Can you handle holding in your instincts to claw him when he annoys you?” Marre sipped and put his mug down with a soft clink on the table, “Dragons get very physical in their relationships, especially during mating. I am sure you have heard your parents at times. Your human cannot do this, this is why they cover themselves in fake scales and make talons of steel for their inadequate paws”, Cill listened wide-eyed, surely she would never harm James, and then she remembered how easily she had picked him up and how fragile he had felt against her. “Then I shall help protect him”, she declared, “I do not see him as a…a diversion... but something more…” She ached to tell the elder that she wanted to grab James and carry him back to her lair and couple with him until they both could not move anymore. She suspected the wily old elder could sense this though. Marre’s talons lightly tapped on the mug, “And of course there’s your magic… weak as yet, but growing all the time… you’ll need training and more scrolls if you are to control it” Cill nodded and finished her tea, feeling more relaxed than she had for some time. “Have you been learning your runes?’ Marre asked. Cill nodded eagerly. “So what is the next spell you would master then?” He asked with a grin, half knowing the answer already. “The spell of invisibility Master”, she said, grinning widely. “Difficult... but with practice... you should be able to use it in few days” Marre tried to keep from grinning back. Ahh, he thought, life was surely going to be very interesting for the poor unsuspecting human in the future. Taking a deeper look at Cill, he could see she was coming into season, it was only a week or so away, by which time both the human and dragoness would be frantic, oh yes he laughed silently to himself, this was going to be fun! James found it difficult to concentrate on his training the next day. His head was spinning with questions and his situation as a small part of him cursed his bad luck of getting involved with a dragoness, while the other larger and noisier part more often than not shouted it down and kept whispering in his ear about her sleek shape, her elegant head, her warm breasts… “Damn!” he exclaimed as he tripped on a cobblestone and fell backwards landing painfully on his rump while trying to avoid a blow from his opponent. He flushed as the others laughed at him as he stood up, rubbing his backside with a rueful grin. “I’m sure battles aren’t all fought in tidy courtyards with only small stones to trip on” he commented to Joe who grinned back at him. “Well your right there lad. But soil is usually softer to land on” His face suddenly turned serious and he beckoned James over. “Now lad”, he murmured, “Ya’ve lost all concentration, ya as clumsy as hell and ya keep lookin’ round as if the de’il himself were chasing ya” He gave the novice a poke on the shoulder ‘Come an’ tell me wha’ that deaths-head man who spoke to ya last nigh’ was on about.. Have ya been a’diddlin’ his daughter? The talk of it’s all round the keep” James let his breath out in a whoosh “Ok... I’ll tell you what I think it’s safe to tell you.” Joe’s eyebrow rose a little, odd way of putting it he thought to himself. “No, I haven’t been out tupping his daughter, he… actually came to tell me it was alright to keep seeing her though” Joe frowned “A man like that doesn’t seem one to be crossed easily” James nodded “You should see his wife” Folding his arms, Joe leant against the wall. “So now... when did you meet this lass then?” he asked. James hesitated - he did not want everyone to know about Cill’s lake. “Remember the night of the party, how I shared those geese with a traveler?” he said carefully. Joe thought ‘Ahh- a wandering lass…’ he shook his head slowly “Well, remember keep rules lad, you don’t want to be riskin’ your health diddlin’ some woman with who knows wha’ in her crotch” He blinked as James threw back his head and laughed, “Oh it’s unlikely I’ll ever get that chance... But one day, I think you should meet her, and then you’ll understand” He flourished his sword in a cavalier fashion and went back to join the training again leaving Joe with a bemused smiled on his face. Cill arrived back at her lair with a scroll tucked under her arm, trying not to tremble she unrolled it on her small table and tried to read the runes. Tracing them slowly with a talon, she murmured to herself. ”Nauthiz...Jera...Hagalaz” Feeling a tingle in her paw, she felt her magic gather. Carefully she lifted her talon, not wanting to risk activating the spell, she practiced the final component in her mind “Ra’shemuulukashka” until she felt she had it down perfectly. Unrolling the scroll she found the deactivating phrase and repeated it to herself silently until she had it burned into her brain. It would take some time for her to gather the energy required attempting the spell properly without exhausting herself in the process, but she felt she had gained a powerful aid in her plans for her human, grinning she carefully rolled the scroll up and went to wrap herself in her blanket and sleep. James ate his dinner slowly. He knew Nokala would be waiting for him on the battlements and he wanted to get his mind in order before speaking to him. He did not think the human-dragon would suddenly rip him to shreds if he asked nicely. Then he suddenly thought of something, if her father could appear as a human... Could Cill do the same? It would certainly be easier yet he also realized she knew little of humans while her father seemed to be more knowledgeable, even riding a horse. He scratched his chin slowly, rubbing the stubble there as he thought. Looking over at the other table, he saw the other novitiates had their heads down and were muttering amongst themselves. They caught his glance and grew silent…some throwing a resentful glance his way. He didn’t know why they were all glaring at him - after all, he was the one in trouble here. Nokala waited patiently on the battlements. He knew the turmoil the human was going through and could sense it partially. Dragons only invaded the minds of sentients’ rarely as it was considered the height of bad manners amidst dragon kind. Some thoughts should not be known. Nokala grinned tightly, he would love to know what the human was really thinking. The hints he had picked up indicated the decision to keep visiting Cill had already been made, no matter the consequences. Tugging his cloak around him in the cool air he saw James make his way from the mess and slowly walk up the steps to the battlements. Time to appear the sullen father again, Nokala thought - have to make sure this boys got the guts for when he finally realizes he’s really in trouble. James coughed lightly as he approached. “Well?” said Nokala, folding his arms slowly “What do you want to know?” James shuffled his feet slowly, suddenly embarrassed as it reminded him of his own father’s expression when he had done something stupid. “Cill is young isn’t she?” he asked tentatively. Nokala nodded, “She is about fifty human years old” James blinked...“Fifty?” he said, trying to keep the surprise from his voice. “That’s about the equivalent of eighteen human years to dragons,” stated Nokala calmly. James nodded again; “Can she turn into a human like you?” he asked while trying to keep the eagerness out of his voice. “No, not yet, as she is young her magic is weak, but growing stronger every day”, Nokala stated flatly “She can do magic? Has... has she used any on me?” he asked, wondering if some spell had been cast upon him that was causing him to think what he had been thinking in the depths of the night. Nokala shook his head with a grin “No, and if she had I’d have spanked her so hard her tail would glow, she doesn’t have the power to do that ... yet” he finished. James tried to find a delicate way to phrase the question that preyed on him most “What could happen if she and I um . . . found a way... To... er…” he stammered and flushed. Nokala leaned closer “We don’t know… that is something you will have to find out for yourselves,” He murmured with a predatory grin. “You don’t have fireproof armor do you” James paled but managed to pull himself together enough to stand up fully. “No, why would I need it?” he asked cautiously. “Because if you do manage to mate with her, you become part of our Clan and her mothers… that will cause…friction”. Nokala’s grin could not grow any wider, though his teeth seemed to be unusually pointy. James nodded and gulped, but in seeing the grin suddenly felt better, despite his fears he realized he had a friend in this being, or at least a neutral observer. Standing up straight, he took a deep breath. “I should like to meet your family properly sometime, If only to reassure your mate I have no intention of hurting her daughter, I feel a strong bond with her and though I don’t know how she feels about me in certain regards I’d like to keep seeing her”. He let out his breath and looked at Nokala who nodded approvingly and spoke. “There is one other I would like you to meet soon, an elder of the dragon council” James blinked “You have a council?” he asked then realized how foolish he sounded. “Oh yes” came the amused reply, “A council, a judiciary, and law keepers, I would not put you in front of the council yet. Many of them are furious at what they perceive as an affront to the race of dragons. There hasn’t been a dragon killed by a human for several centuries now since we learnt how to protect ourselves through magic, but Cill’s mother still remembers those times as do many others” He gave James a cheerful slap on the shoulder “Oh, Cill was most impressed with the gold. We dragons are very acquisitive and if you can provide the odd gift of precious metal or jewel, it’ll mean a lot to her “ James nodded “My father provides me with a regular stipend while I am training here so I’ll find something nice for her” Then he remembered something else, “She said she had a lair and that it was looking empty, I’ll try and find some nice things for it too” Nokala blinked, he didn’t say that helping build and furnish the nest was one of the final things a drake did before claiming and mating with their chosen female, at least when they were able to. “That’s a good idea son”, he chuckled softly, liking this young human even more. It was almost if he was a dragon stuck in a human’s body. He could not wait to see how Marre reacted to him. James thanked Nokala for his advice and asked. “Shall I see you again?” “Oh I shall be around, though likely not in this form. I find it uncomfortable and constraining” Nokala flexed his arms as though he had wings. “If you need me... in an emergency or for advice, blow on this” and reaching into his black leather jerkin he pulled out a small silver whistle. “Humans can’t hear it, but dragons can and this one is tuned to me personally,” he offered the whistle to James who took it with awe. “Oh, and I look a lot like Cill in my own form ...Only a lot larger” James offered his hand in farewell. “Thank you Nokala, I hope we can be friends and that I don’t disappoint you or Cill” Nokala gravely shook his hand “We shall see, we are all taking a big chance on the pair of you” James nodded and turned back to the stairs, his head full and his heart elated, now all he had to do was find some way to get the time to go back to the lake! Nokala watched him walk from the battlements and sighed, he would make a good son-in-law he thought, if he was able to survive mating, Carlina, and those dragons who would toast him alive if they got the chance. Wandering back down to the stables he saddled his horse, which rolled a white-rimmed eyeball at him. “Are you done yet” it complained forcefully, “I’m sick of carrots dammit” Nokala laughed and patted his friend on the snout “But you’re so cute as a horse Moona“ The horse snorted derisively “Next time you get to be the horse moron. I heard some interesting tidbits of gossip while you’ve been cooing over your future son in law. He hasn’t got a good reputation you know, flighty, irresponsible and he apparently has a human girlfriend back home… are you sure you want him near Cill?” Nokala nodded and threw the saddle over Moona’s back “I’m sure, there’s something that’s drawing them together and I don’t want to be in the way when they realize it” Moona snorted, “Come off it... You can’t see that pasty-faced whelp actually trying to... you can… cant you?” he sounded shocked as they trotted down towards the gate. “Our race is declining Moona, I’ve a feeling that we may have to sacrifice certain things and entertain new ideas to revitalize it and the clanmaster agrees,” Nokala murmured as they passed the gate and went out into the forest night. Chapter 8 Jack and Eric, two of the other novices in training, watched as James came down the stairs for breakfast, waiting for him to fill his plate and mug before beckoning him over to their table. “So young James, still with us and with all your parts too?” Jack laughed coarsely as he looked slyly from side to side. “I know it makes a man mighty horny, all this hard training, and no women to help him relax” He nudged Eric who said, “Though if one did meet a woman round here, why… he should tell his friends so they could share in his good fortune”, this last accompanied by a sly wink “Especially if he is on good terms with her father”. James colored, knowing they were just baiting him but he also felt a surge of amusement well up in him. “Well Jack, I don’t think you’d be man enough for her. She’d just chew you up and spit you right out”, he said with a grin. Jack scowled, “We’ve been watching you, sneaking out o ‘days … T’ain’t right, your keeping a doxy in them woods” James frowned but controlled himself, “Just keep thinking like that Jack and you’ll make a poor knight. I don’t have a doxy nor am I sneaking” He took a bite of his breakfast, forcing the lumpy porridge down his throat, and feeling it land in his stomach with a thump. They believed in good, solid meals at the keep, his apparent sincerity had caught the men off guard and they turned to one another to mutter briefly. “We’ll be keeping an eye on you and your tricks”, Eric said finally, “Though if she looks anything like her father, you’d better keep your dagger handy in case she decides to cut herself a trophy” James just grinned at them. “Her father said he knew my intentions were honorable and that I would comport myself as a gentleman around her and not take advantage of her generous nature”. He then tried to look serious, “I don’t think he’d like it if you two tried to avail yourselves of his daughter’s charms, and would take action promptly” The pair looked nervously at one another as they recalled the aura of danger and hidden strength the man had radiated and shivered in unison. Jane appeared at the table with a jug to refill their mugs and the pair turned their attention to her and proceeded to annoy her with many flattering comments about the size of her breasts and the lush curves of her rump until she threatened them with porridge for their dinner as well. James chuckled, finished his breakfast, and went out into the keep to think. Jingling the loose coins in his pouch, he thought of what to get Cill for her lair, remembering her size he did not think he could find furniture large enough for an eight-foot tall dragoness with an equally long tail to use. Not without asking seriously dangerous questions at least. He wandered towards the market area, whistling softly as he thought. Marre ducked quickly beneath his bench as the seething purple liquid in the alembic suddenly turned brown and thick, violently reacting with the last ingredient. There was a loud boom and splinters of glass shattered on the walls of his laboratory along with the smoking remains of the potion. Sighing he stood up from behind the bench and got another alembic… this spell would be his masterpiece - if it worked. He crossed his talons for luck briefly and started to check his calculations once more. James moved from cart to cart, idly looking at the wares of the peddlers and trying to ignore the desperate pleas of penury and various incurable medical conditions they displayed. He could not see any jewelers anywhere, but as he strode past one of the last carts he caught sight of a corner of bright crimson cloth, shot through with what appeared to be gold threads shoved beneath several other plainer fabrics. He paused by it and leant over the cart, tugging on the edge until it came into view. It was some sort of banner or bunting and he wondered where the peddler had gotten it. “Would you like a better look, young master?”, the peddler asked, a moon-faced man with a wine-bibbers bulbous red nose emerging from the shadows behind the cart “What is it?’ asked James as the peddler gave a heave and pulled the fabric free of the cart, wheezing a little. “I got it off a traveler from the east”, he said “Worth a pretty penny too”, he said, getting into a bartering mood and grinning a gap-toothed smile at his newest victim. James unrolled the long supple cloth and smiled to himself, not only was the color stunning it had a serpentine dragon embroidered in gold thread upon it! He knew he had to have it for Cill and trying not to let his enthusiasm show on his face, turned to the peddler. “Well, I’m in need of a new horse-blanket and this might do if the price were right. What were you asking for it?” The peddler bobbed a bow towards him “I was told a guinea would be a right price for this beauty your lordship, and I’m sure a rich young lord as yourself would be easily able to purchase it at that price” He stroked the fabric slowly with a fat finger and grinned at James who had drawn himself up in disbelief. “A guinea? I could buy your whole wretched cart for that!” he exclaimed, “three shillings... And I’ll throw in some wine as well” The peddler blustered “3 shillings? I’ve not seen the like of this cloth anywhere else and you insult me by offering me a pittance?” he held the cloth out and shook it. “Feel it lordship. It would look grand on a Ladies bed or atop a Knights steed, but as I am forced to beg with you to feed my four daughters and pay their dowries I must reconsider my demands...10 shillings…” James grinned, if this fat one had daughters he certainly was not the father. He fondled the cloth and grinned as he imagined Cill lying upon it in her lair. “Perhaps I was a little penurious”, he admitted “5 shillings” The peddler looked up at James and wondered if he could push his luck, he had seen the look in the boys eyes before many times in other customers and knew he could get more. “Please Sir, think of my poor wife, pregnant with our sixth daughter and hungry. We need to be able to put something aside for our old age; surely you could spare 7 shillings for such a fine piece” James grinned, “I thought you only had 4 daughters?” he murmured. The peddler blanched but recovered quickly “It’s the wife sir -she never was much good at counting…” James grinned and reached down to his belt for his pouch. It would take a sizable chunk of his month’s money but he knew Cill would appreciate it, “Done then…,” he said while counting out the money into the man’s sweaty hand as he bobbed and puffed with gratitude. “Thank you Sir, if there is anything else I can get you, just ask for Marlow” After rolling up the banner and tucking it under his arm, James nodded. “Thank you Master Marlow”, he was about to move off when a thought struck him “Do you know any jewelers Marlow? One that can do good work while not asking too many questions?” Marlow rubbed his puffy nose with a greasy hand before answering. “I know some jewelers sure, if you want something made special though. There’s only one I’d trust to keep his mouth shut, and he aint cheap” James nodded slowly, “I’ll let you know when I want to commission him for something”. Marlow smiled as the young novice walked back to the keep, his new crimson and gold banner carefully rolled and hidden under his arm . Cill woke and yawned widely while she looked round her lair. It needed to be larger she thought, her talon idly tapping on the floor as she got off the bed. She felt strong today so perhaps she should try to enlarge the interior a little more. Her cave lair seemed to be a natural fissure that opened out at the base of a cliff and she was not sure how far back it went. Tapping at the walls carefully she listened to the sounds of the rock until she found a hollow sounding area and after digging at it slowly with her talons she found another cavity. After ensuring it was strong and safe, she carefully raked it clear then swept the dirt outdoors with a quick spell. Feeling proud at having added another few feet to her domain she returned to her bed and thought of James. Perhaps he would visit today and she could show him her lair, suddenly she blinked in surprise - where had that come from she wondered? A dragon’s lair was its best-kept secret, where it hid its carefully gathered hoard, its final hiding place from danger and here she was going to invite a human right into it. She shook her head, perhaps her mother was right and she shouldn’t be seeing James, it was interfering with all sorts of traditions and customs, wiping a piece of dirt from her tail she smiled inwardly. She trusted him, and besides, she thought, sucking on a talon, one day he would be in here, alone with her… then they could…Without realizing she bit her paw at the surge of emotion and heat she suddenly felt rush through her and then yelped at the pain. Flushing with embarrassment she looked around in case anyone had heard then caught herself doing so and felt even more foolish. James was in his room when he thought he heard something shout in his head “Cill?” he threw out silently, before he had realized he had done so, ”is that you?” Back in her cave Cill jerked her head up and looked round guiltily, *James?* she said silently “I thought I heard you call out”, James said, suddenly awakening to the fact he could talk to her while she was far away. *I hurt my paw* Cill admitted, a tinge of embarrassment making itself felt through the tenuous link. “Are you alright?” James asked with concern. This was great! He could talk to her anytime this way. Even if he did not know how he was doing it. Cill nodded and he felt her affirmation *It’s fine, I was just surprised, that’s all. Will you be at the lake today?* she asked, trying to keep the eagerness from entering her thoughts. “Nay dear, I have to train this morning, But we have a break tomorrow and unless I get lumbered with some duty I’ll be able to come and visit with you” As he was less experienced at controlling his emotions, Cill felt his eagerness and a feeling of accomplishment at something he had done. “I had a good talk with your father too” he added, Cill nibbled her talon nervously at this. “He didn’t threaten to toast me like your mother did, and I get the feeling he isn’t that happy but he is willing to let me keep seeing you”, there was a definite sense of elation that Cill could pick up now, what had her father told him? She wondered if she should tell him about the council and decided it could wait for another day. “This is a great way to talk”, she heard him say, “Can we do it anytime?” *If the other is willing to talk at that time yes,* she murmured, letting a few of her affectionate thoughts leak down to him. “Mmmm…then I hope we can talk again soon” he replied, suddenly feeling as if a large bucket of warm water had been poured over him, sending a surge of pleasure running down his spine. He felt his body responding and echoing it back to Cill. “Until tomorrow then”, he murmured, resisting the urge to suddenly rip off all his clothes and run to the lake. Feeling her mind let go gently he relaxed then looked down at his abruptly tight breeches again ‘damn” Cill stretched luxuriantly on her bed, she had felt the immediate response in him, and it had felt good. Perhaps there was more to this mating thing than she had thought. She sucked on her sore talon again, hadn’t he called her dear too? Bounding out the door, she frolicked down to the lake for a swim. Marre’s housekeeper Janna sighed as the lair shook to yet another eruption from the old dragon’s laboratory. “The ceiling”, she muttered to herself as she walked up the ramp slowly, wondering if the old fool had finally done himself in properly this time. Tapping on the door with a talon, she called out “Elder Marre? Are you alright?” Not hearing an answer, she pushed the door open slowly. There was dust and debris over everything and no sign of Marre amidst the wreckage. Pushing aside a broken lounger, she saw something glimmering on the table then suddenly she found herself caught up in Marre’s arms and spun vigorously around the room. “It worked! It worked!” Marre roared, letting the bemused housekeeper go and holding up the alembic to peer within it. Spinning in slow circles was a glittering emerald scale, lightly glowing and seething with hidden power. “What’s that?” The housekeeper huffed while frowning at the scale. “It isn’t going to blow us up is it?” Marre chuckled “That, Janna, is the hope of the future”, his wise eyes narrowing as he watched the scale slowly rotate of its own accord. Chapter 9 James awoke with a groan, his body sore and aching from the intense training that Joe and the others had put him through the previous afternoon. Those bastards... He thought to himself. They knew he had a break day today and they had deliberately overworked him so he would not have the energy to do anything. He would show them, he growled to himself and rolled out of bed. Landing on the cold floor with a grunt and staggering to his feet he limped over to get some water. Splashing the cold liquid from the basin onto his face and sipping a little he slowly stretched and massaged his limbs until he stopped quivering and felt he could face the day. Walking carefully down the stairs, he bumped into Jane, the buxom tavern cook and maid. Everyone knew she was keeping company with Joe now but no one dared say a word about it. “Morning Jane”, he said, surprised at how tired he sounded, “What’s for breakfast?” He stifled a yawn as he looked at her through bleary eyes. “Well there’s still some beef left from last night if ya want to carve yourself some slices, but by the look of it ya’d have trouble lifting the knife” She eyed him up and down speculatively. James grinned weakly and made it to the mess hall. He looked at the remains of the sizable roast upon the table and grinned as an idea came into his head. Slicing off several large chunks for himself he sat down and slowly ate, feeling himself relax and the aches dim as his body adjusted, finishing the plate he walked over to the bar and looked for Jane again. She flounced past with a handful of mugs and looked at him curiously as he caught her attention with a wave. “I’m going out to look round the forest and learn the area so I’ll need some food along for the trip, Can I take the leftovers with me?”, he smiled innocently at the barmaid as she leaned and looked at the large joint left on the spit. “What…all of it?” she asked bemusedly, looking back at him “Well I’ll cut off what I want and leave the bone behind for the dogs” James said, “Of course I couldn’t eat all that” “Well, I suppose so... I wan’ the skewer back though. We seem to have lost some,” she said pointedly and left as James grinned to himself. Looking round to make sure he was alone he grunted and lifted the joint onto his shoulder. Making his way up the stairs again to his room he tugged a sack from his pack and covered the meat tightly, turning it into a large shapeless bundle before making his way back down again. Staggering up to the guards at the gate he nodded at them “Just some rubbish for the midden”, he puffed, as they let him out, watching as he headed for the midden behind the keep and losing interest as he rounded the corner. Dropping the joint behind a bush, he hoped it would be safe there for the short time it would take him to saddle up and head for the lake, he made sure to emphasize his tiredness as he staggered past the guards again. They would be going off duty soon and would report to Joe that they had seen him heading back to his room. As the gates closed behind him James grinned and headed to the stables, stuffing the rolled crimson dragon banner in one saddlebag and some extra slices of beef and a jug of wine in the other. Peering from the stable he made sure the coast was clear, sure enough, the guards wandered off as they were relieved by two replacements. James couldn’t see who the new shift was but he waited till the earlier shift had disappeared into the mess hall before leading his horse quietly into the inner bailey. Mounting up, he headed slowly for the gates, recognizing the two glowering faces on duty as they glared up at him. “Hello Jack…, Eric”, he grinned at them “Why you did two land the gate duty?” both novices looked askance at his query. “Joe didn’t like us talking to Jane yesterday”, Eric mumbled, “He said a few hours on our feet would make us appreciate all her hard work” Jack sneered as he looked up at James, the corners of his mouth turned down “Off to see to your doxy then?” James grinned broadly at him “Do I look as if I’d be able to do anything with a doxy?” laughing he eased his horse through the gates and around towards the forest as the gates closed behind him. Jack’s thin leering face was the last thing to disappear behind the gates. Adjusting his heading he pulled up at the bush where he had stashed his meat. He grunted and lifted it onto the gelding’s rump, struggling to tie it into position. A man should never visit a lady without dinner and a gift he thought to himself cheerfully. Cill snored quietly in her lair, her efforts at mastering the invisibility spell having taken their toll on her, and though she had briefly achieved a short disappearance, it was only to feel sudden exhaustion when she reappeared. She shifted on the blanket and murred in her sleep, the leakage of pleasure from James mind turning into pleasant dreams as she slumbered. James rode slowly down the road before taking the turn towards the lake, he thought of what Nokala had said and wondered exactly how one went about getting close to a dragoness that could rip you apart if you did something wrong, remembering the last time they had been together. She had been warm and soft to the touch, not cold or slimy. He also couldn’t shake the feeling of her breasts as they had pressed against him, giving a little shrug he wandered on deep in thought. Letting the horse take its time he wandered through the forest, smiling as the lake came into view. It was amazing that he had seen it at all that first time. It was so well hidden and it had only been luck he had caught the shimmer of water. Stopping near the edge, he looked round for Cill but saw no sign of her. Tying his horse to the tree and making sure he had adequate room to graze James walked down to the lake edge, stretching in the sun. With the saddlebags on one shoulder and the joint weighing him down on the other, he felt ready. Dropping both with a sigh of relief he sank slowly to the grassy edge and lay back with a smile. Chewing on a grass stem, he wondered if he could hear Cill again. Relaxing and letting his thoughts focus on her as he lay there he thought he could catch a hint of her mind, a slight trickle of emotion/feeling/anxiety/desire that he couldn’t put a finger on. He got the impression she was asleep, as odd images seemed to flicker past his mind’s eye. Shucking off his jerkin he spread it out carefully on the grass beneath him and lay back, the sun warming his bare chest and the air filled with the whiz and zing of insects as they flew over the water on their own mysterious business. His eyes grew heavy and he let them close and dozed off. Cill groaned softly in her sleep, her dreams suddenly taking on a more vivid character, she felt warm skin against her breast, tender hands stroking her and a soft touch on her snout. Images tumbled through her mind, shifting from handsome male dragons to those of James. Awaking with a startled squeak, she found her hindquarters writhing slowly on the blanket, and her mind catching the last fleeting glimpses of the dream. Flushing with sudden embarrassment she looked out the entrance to her lair. The sun was up and warm and she could feel him down at the lake. She fussed with herself in front of the mirror and after making certain that she was looking splendid and had no dull or flaking scales she slipped lightly out the door and headed to the lakeside. Snoring gently by the lake, James’s own dreams were mixed and confused. He found himself running after Cill down long winding tunnels and always just seeming to miss her, the flip of a tail or wing showing him where to run. When he did finally seem to catch her, she had turned and was lying on the blanket he had given her and the look in her eyes was both predatory and arousing… Cill carefully made her way along and smiled as she saw him, eyes closed and mouth open, making a buzzing noise as he slept. ‘Silly’ she thought to herself, only a human would let themselves be open to attack from any passing beast. Grinning suddenly, her teeth flashed as a splendid idea suddenly occurred to her. Taking a deep breath, she murmured the words of the invisibility spell. She probably wouldn’t be able to hold it for more than a few minutes... but that would be long enough for some fun. James snorted in his sleep; grunting and jerking his arm up as something tickled his ear. He rolled over a little and tried to get back to sleep again, but he automatically fumbled as something wet and warm stroked his other ear. Opening his eyes he looked round, there was nothing there. Standing slowly and stretching luxuriously, he smacked his lips and raised his arms high above his head when suddenly something nudged behind his knees, making him sit down fast with a grunt. Clambering swiftly to his feet he frantically whirled about, looking for the joker. Nothing… wiping his suddenly sweaty forehead with his palm he thought rapidly, perhaps there were beings here other than Cill, fairies or sprites or nastier creatures that liked to play magical tricks on innocent travelers. Something long and wet slithered over his neck and he yelped and spun, trying to bat whatever it was out of the way before it did something terrible to him. Failing to connect with anything he backed away, looking round wildly only to trip over something unseen in the grass and land on his rump. This was too much! Hearing a sudden chuckling in his head he turned around and saw Cill there grinning at him, *you’re sitting on my tail you know* He laughed out loud and stood up again “well you shouldn’t leave it there for me to trip over”, he chuckled and rubbed his rump ruefully, “I take it that was you making me look foolish in front of you as usual”, he said, making himself comfortable again on the jerkin and trying to look relaxed. Cill nodded enthusiastically *I’ve learnt the invisibility spell! However, it is hard to keep up for any time and makes me tired. If I use it more often, It will become easier for me* she lowered herself to the ground beside him. “I wish I could do magic like that”, James mused, “It must be very handy for you..”, he felt foolish and tried not to sound inane, how did one go about making small talk with a dragoness? Cill stretched her neck and nodded slowly, *It’s what saved us, hard to hit something you can’t see... and it is also loads of fun* Her long tongue flicked over her lips as another naughty idea presented itself. *I could come and see you in your room at the keep,* she said with a grin. James flushed and imagined the uproar if someone walked in and found him with a dragoness in his bed. “Perhaps when you get better at it”, he chuckled, reaching over he grabbed the sack with the joint in it. “I bought some breakfast for you”, unwrapping it carefully and offering it to her with as much as a flourish as he could manage. Cill carefully reached out and took it from him gently, remembering how fragile Marre had said humans were. *Why thank you*, she murmured, lowering herself slowly to the ground and starting to gnaw eagerly upon the joint. James watched with a smile “Your father said you held onto things tightly and I see what he meant now”. He leaned back and felt the sun warm his body, how amazing to be here and now he thought. *What else did he say about us? Me*, she corrected hastily feeling her jowls grow hot. “Mmm... that’s a secret”, James murmured as he grinned at her. Cill gave him a poke with a forepaw and swallowed a chunk of beef, *Come on… they never tell me anything interesting.* James caught the paw in his hands and stroked her palm “Well, He said this council of yours was kind of confused about what to do and he knows I’m not going to harm you,” Cill sniffed daintily *As if you could harm me anyway*, she said matter-of-factly, tearing off another chunk of the joint. James nodded slowly “Sounded silly to me too...’ he stroked her paw curiously, feeling the soft pad of her palm and the thickening hide as he moved back from it. Cill gave a mental giggle and a jerk as his fingers brushed over the pad *That tickles!* James smiled “Dragons are ticklish?” he did it again, eliciting another squeak “Where else are you ticklish? I didn’t think a mighty dragoness would be ticklish”. Cill tried to look dignified *you shouldn’t tickle mighty dragonesses during their breakfast*. James grinned and nodded, he did not let go of her paw though. “Oh, and he wants me to meet someone too… I don’t know who...,” he said, returning to the conversation. Cill blinked *probably my mother again…* James shook his head “No, he said it was an Elder of the Dragon Council”. Cill stopped eating *Marre… what are they up to?* she murmured, half to herself, going back to finishing off the last of the joint and delicately licking her talons clean. James watched this with fascination and more than a little arousal, her tongue was at least a foot long and extremely talented. He shifted in his seat “He did say ...That we... could get in a lot of trouble if we keep seeing each other. But I think I can cope with that… how about you?” He stroked her free paw gently and met her gaze, Cill gulped a little *I think I could cope with that too…* she murmured, leaning closer to him. James smiled and gave her a kiss on the snout “I thought so. I find you most lovely and interesting to talk with and want to get to know you better”. Cill felt herself grow warm and wriggled a little, her tail swishing through the grass slowly. *And I find you well mannered and pleasant as well as strangely attractive*, she murmured, leaning up to give him a soft lick along the cheek, more gentle this time and not with the full length of the slippery appendage. James stroked his hands along the elegant line of her jaw, “I count myself very lucky to have met you, Cill”, and gliding them slowly along her throat, he felt the subtle difference in her scales, the softer hide of her throat and chest almost like smooth leather. He felt her rumble gently and almost stopped then realized she was giving off a purring hum, “I didn’t know dragons purred too”, he chuckled “What else can you teach me?” Cill reached out and stroked him gently with a paw, testing her touch against his clothing first... *Mmmm.. I’m sure I’ll think of something*. Her heart was pounding loudly in her chest and she wondered if he could hear it swishing as she could, she held back and concentrated on exploring him, not wanting to let go. James slowly slid his hands down her chest, hesitating a little when he came to her breasts. Taking a deep breath, he continued down, caressing them gently and feeling the nipples harden against his palms as they brushed delicately over them. “I didn’t know dragons had breasts either,” he murmured to her as he leaned close, breathing against her cheek. *W-we need them to feed hatchlings*, stammered Cill as she slowly stroked his back, her paws sliding over the smooth skin, pressing a little harder this time. “Have you had hatchlings before?” asked the impudent human, his touch making a slow heat build in her loins. *N-no… I’ve never mated before*, she admitted shyly, sure she was making a fool of herself and in front of a human no less. “Nor have I”, said James, letting his hands slide off her breasts and down further, feeling the muscles jump in her belly at his caress. After taking another slow breath, he grinned up at her. “Oh... I’ve got something else for you too”. Cill trembled and nodded as he slowly broke away from her and walked over to the saddlebag and opening it pulled out the rolled fabric. “A gift for my lovely silver dragoness”, he murmured, bowing as he offered the folder banner to her. “I thought it would look nice in your lair”. Several things happened at once at that point in Cill’s head and body. He had claimed her as his own - in his own words, and not only that - had brought something specifically for her lair and hoard, a draconic prelude to mating like no other. She felt herself flush hotly and tried to calm her shaking paws as she took the banner and unrolled it, gaping at the serpentine dragon in embroidered gold upon it. “It would look nice on a wall”, he said, holding an edge against her scales “and it goes very well on you too... ulp!” James suddenly found himself grabbed and hugged tightly against her chest, the rumbling purr strong in her throat as her paws stroked up and down his back slowly. Stroking her in return along the neck, he tried not to panic as she undulated slowly with him, his hands caressing her neck firmly. He could smell a strong spicy scent that tickled his nose and set his pulse racing, he wasn’t ready for this yet, nor did he think he had the energy required. This wasn’t a dragoness - it was a volcano in heat! He felt her tongue, hot and wet, lick slowly up his bare chest, his own nipples stiffening under its caress. “Mmmm…Cill, Are you ready for this?” he heard himself ask her, surprising himself, and getting ready to enjoy it and try his best if she was. Hearing his words Cill took a breath and relaxed her grip as her eyes unglazed somewhat. *Not really*, she murmured, looking at him then at the ground *But you make me feel…* she did not finish the sentence and then smiled at him as he kissed her gently on the snout. “I guess your father is wiser than both of us”, he chuckled, “He knew this was going to happen... and I’m glad it did”. Cill nodded slowly, *How and why I don’t know, but it feels right…* She looked shyly at James, *Mother said you felt the same about me too...that’s what scared her*. James nodded and tried giving her a lick along her snout, “That’s the best I can do”, he chuckled at her startled expression. “I don’t know how we are to work this out. But yes... I do want you with all my heart” He said and was almost surprised to find he meant it, Caroline having faded to a pale shadow against his lovely dragoness. Cill nodded, feeling a warm rush through her body, she had found a mate who truly cared for her, though she felt something was not quite right yet and to wait a little longer. Her instincts silently warned her against haste as unbeknownst to her she had begun to ovulate, the egg’s release triggered by her body’s reaction to his presence and her state of mind. Subtle hormonal changes beginning to alter her body chemistry and accelerate her heat. *W-would you like to see my lair?* she asked shyly, in dragon society this would be committing herself to a mate and taking a large risk of rejection if he didn’t like her hoard or lair. *It’s not much yet. But I’m making it larger and nicer* James grinned and took her paw in his hand, “lead the way” Chapter 10 Cill made her way back to her lair with James following behind, his eyes straying to the base of her tail as it wove from side to side. He occasionally caught a glimpse of the tight-lipped area beneath it and wondered just how one went about mating with a dragoness and what happened if she didn’t enjoy it afterwards or if you stopped too soon. Realizing he didn’t have a clue he thought about asking Nokala, but would her father actually give hints to a human wanting to hump his daughter? He pushed these thoughts aside as Cill walked up to an apparently featureless cliff wall and scored a slow circle with a talon. There was a flash of yellow light and an opening appeared, wide enough to let her in easily. She turned back and smiled at him before going inside. He followed her inside not knowing what to expect. The floor of the lair had a covering of fine white crystalline sand that reflected the warm light from the twin glowing globes hanging from the ceiling. Looking round he saw a large, neat pile of dry bracken, soft heather and other vegetation covered neatly with the blanket he had given her earlier. Up against the wall was a small rickety table with some large ancient-looking scrolls laid out upon it. He smiled at her and looked round. “Nice place ‘, he said nervously, his eyes straying to her bed before trying to find something else to talk about. “So who is this Marre you mentioned before?” he murmured before walking over and looking at the table, not recognizing the markings on the strange looking scrolls at all. Cill busied herself, shuffling some fresh ferns beneath her bed and trying not to feel awkward. *He is an ancient dragon, no-one really knows how old though and he won’t say* James nodded and smiled “This is a nice cozy lair you have” he added honestly, feeling the warmth building in the air as he relaxed slowly. “I take it you know him well?” Cill slowly clambered onto her bed, making sure it was comfortable and well arranged under her. *He is an old friend of our clan.* she confirmed.*One of my teachers for awhile and I know I can always ask him for advice without judgment* “And I take it he knows of…us…now?” James asked delicately. Cill nodded and stretched languidly out on the bed, unaware at the effect it had on James, echoes of his previous night’s dream returning to him ”What did he think” James shifted uncomfortably on the sand, trying to ignore the urgent demands from his loins. *I think he was puzzled too* Cill mused, licking a talon slowly, unconsciously putting on a show for him, displaying her best features, as she would naturally do to a drake partner. “So do dragons only meet at this council or do they have gatherings or parties where they talk and dance?” James stretched his head up, his eyes following along the sleek lines of her body. Cill grinned toothily at him, *Oh we do have family gatherings and occasionally there are neutral fairs set up so we can trade safely with other clans*. She cocked her head at him *But what is this ‘dancing’? You have mentioned it before* James blinked at her. It had not occurred to him that she would not know about dancing. “It’s er… where people move to music. It’s a way of getting to meet others who you wouldn’t normally be able to speak to”, he flushed as he tried to explain it. “We were taught at a young age, my father insisted we knew how to play at least one instrument and to dance properly” Cill nodded, *We know about music…but I’ve never danced before, could you show me?* Standing up slowly and adjusting his breeches a little James nodded. “Of course”, bowing to her slowly and moving out into the room he demonstrated a few basic moves on his own, feeling a little foolish as he did so. “It’s easier if there is music or you have a partner to dance with” Cill nodded and slid off her bed *How do you do it with a partner?* James held out his hands “Here, put your paws on my hands and move with me, try not to step on me though”, he added with a grin up at her. Cill moved up close, placing her paws against his palms and moved in slow steps with him. She had a natural lithe grace and James found himself enjoying the sensation of teaching her as they slowly waltzed round the lair. *And what purpose does this have for humans?*, asked Cill as she looked down at him, carefully making her way round, keeping her tail curled so she wouldn’t knock anything over. “Well, it’s only done between males and females usually”. He replied, gently letting his palms slide against hers as he spun her in a slow circle, glad the lair had plenty of room for maneuvering in. “And if the female likes it…she may consent to spend more time with the man” he looked up at her, a little red in the face as he explained. *So it’s a human mating ritual then?* she asked, a mischievous glimmer in her eye as she moved carefully with him. “Well…put it like that, yes”, he puffed, “There are usually other men about and she has her pick of them though” Cill nodded and moved closer to him. James was tall at 6’2 but he only came up to her shoulders, which meant he pressed against her breasts as they moved together. *So the human female gets to choose her mate?* She murmured, her curiosity getting the better of her. Nodding in acknowledgement James smiled up at her “Many times yes, though sometimes her father may choose someone for her to marry instead, for family reasons or such”. James waltzed her closer to the bed, “Such pairings don’t seem to have much love in them though. I am not high enough in my family to have been offered such and I don’t regret it”, he grinned up at her, “I wouldn’t be here dancing with such a delightful dragoness if I had” She met his gaze and purred softly, *What else do humans do in their mating rituals?* she asked meaningfully, her gaze smoky and her eyes half-lidded. James gulped “Well its complicated… usually the male isn’t allowed to be alone with the female in case he lets his desires get the best of him and attempts to force himself on her or in rare cases the opposite occurs” He spoke with the limited experience he’d had in the past and what gossip he had picked up in conversations behind the stables and during eavesdropping back home with his friends. Cill blinked down at him as she rotated easily with him *But surely the strongest male fights others for her favor and she is pleased to mate with him as her hatchlings would be stronger* Coughing a little James shook his head “It doesn’t always work like that. If the men fight, it can lead to injury and if a man is injured then he cannot work to feed himself or his family and may starve. So we find other ways to challenge each other such as games, tournaments and contests”. He slowed and stopped the dance with a grin “My thanks for the dance milady”, he murmured as he leaned up to kiss her on the snout again. Surprised, Cill let her tongue slip out a little, catching him on the mouth with a delicate touch. “Mm…try that again”, he chuckled as it brushed along his lips gently. Cill nodded, and stood still as he met her slowly, running his tongue along hers in a subtle caress that sent shivers through her, savoring the sensations they both felt until he broke the kiss with a gasp. “Oh boy...” he said with a grin, “I think you just taught me something else new”, Cill flushed a little under her scales, her cheek ruffs warming. *As you have for me… that felt…good* He reached up and stroked her neck “I need to learn as much as I can about dragons to be able to please you”, he was flushing himself now, and he would never have been able to say that to a woman. Cill growled lustfully and pulled him close, *Then learn fast*, she murred into his head. *I want to learn about humans too…* He felt her body warm under his chest and smiled. “So how do I get your father to take me to this elder who wants to see me?” his hands roamed slowly over her smooth hide, his shaft straining his breeches at the closeness of her and his rapidly growing desire. “I don’t want to use the whistle he gave me if it’s not an emergency”. Cill nodded and lay back on the bed slowly, feeling a warm glow growing within her *I can ask him for you, but we should go down to the lake again as he wouldn’t fit in here* James frowned, “He’s that big?” Cill nodded, *Dragons grow slowly over the years* He kissed her again “Then shall we go and see him and hope he doesn’t turn me into a cinder” Cill nodded and got to her feet, he noticed that she was equally agile on all fours as well as on her hind legs when she sat back. She padded towards the door and opened it, he followed her through it and back out into the daylight. Walking beside her he rubbed her neck and marveled at the feeling of her hide, thinking of how she would feel as he slid along her body. He groaned inwardly, he couldn’t hold out much longer and he got the feeling she was nearing the same decision about him. Nokala looked up from his studies and blinked as Cill’s voice made its way to him “Father?” “Yes Cill, what can I do for you?” he replied. “James is here with me, and he wants to meet Marre” Nokala frowned, it was a little soon but if the lad felt ready for it, why not? “Very well, I’ll let Marre know and be with you shortly” “Thank you father, we are by the lake”, she sent an affectionate thought back and closed the link. *He’ll be here soon* she said turning back to James *Don’t be scared of Marre, he likes to bluster a lot but he has a heart of gold* James nodded nervously and scratched her neck to reassure himself, she leaned into his scratching with a purring rumble. “Another ticklish spot?” he asked with a chuckle, his fingers pressing in firmly. He doubted he could push hard enough to hurt her and so ran his nails over her as well, she arched her neck and guided his hand along the contours of her shoulders to her wings, feeling the powerful muscles leading to the pinions. “Do you fly a lot Cill?” he asked, feeling her relax under his caress. *Mmmm… No... It’s easier to use travel spells but we can fly well if we have to*, her eyes half closed as she enjoyed the massage. There was a loud rumbling chuckle from nearby, *Keep that up lad and she’ll melt into a puddle on the ground*. James flushed and spun, not seeing anything until a swirl of mist revealed Nokala. Swallowing hard, he followed the length of the beast from the tail tip along up the ridged spine and the mighty horned head, the paws alone were the size of ponies he realized. “Um.”, he stammered, meeting the gaze of a full dragon male at the height of his powers while trying to measure him mentally …at least sixty feet long and his wingspan. James balked at this point. Surely it would have to be over 100 feet? “H-how on earth did you manage to squeeze all that into a human size”, was the question that sprung to his lips, he flushed as he realized the impertinence of the remark and stepped back a little. Nokala rumbled amusedly *It’s not easy…mass transfer and inter-dimensional loci aren’t easy to manipulate in confined spaces, it also takes up a lot of energy* He leaned down and focused his penetrating gaze on James *So...you think you’re ready to talk to the elder mmm?* he rumbled. James steeled himself, not giving into the dragonfear, damned if he was going to faint again. “I think so yes, if he is willing to talk to me”, be polite he thought to himself, he just caught you fondling his daughter and hasn’t toasted you yet. His heart was hammering loudly in his chest though and he was not convinced he was safe. *Very well then*, Nokala extended a huge half-closed paw, the enormous talons looking like treetrunks *Step in boy...* Gritting his teeth James stepped forward, expecting the paw to grasp him tightly as her mother had done but instead he found himself enclosed gently and lifted up. *Well done*, said Nokala quietly, winking at him with the eye furthest from his daughter, *You have the courage I thought you possessed*, turning to Cill he grinned down at her. “I shall return your boyfriend here once Marre’s finished explaining about dragons to him” Cill nodded, feeling hot once more around her cheekruffs. “Yes Father, can you apologize to mother for me for what I said”, she looked a little downcast. “You must do that daughter” Nokala replied seriously, “I know she is stubborn and abrupt, but she cares a lot for you and you need to tell her your feelings… do you understand?” Cill nodded, after waving to James then turned and loped back to her lair. James looked up at the massive dragon and smiled weakly, “Er…How do I address a dragon elder?” Nokala blinked, *Just call him elder Marre, but don’t stand on ceremony,* he grinned toothily, *You’re almost clan at this point* Nokala rumbled softly and they vanished from the lakeside leaving no trace of their departure except for some strangely crushed plants and a lingering scent. Marre looked round for Moona as he waited for Nokala and the odd human. He was strangely anxious at the thought of actually talking to a human this way, in all his years he had never heard of a female dragon bonding with a human and even stranger, the human bonding back. Shaking his head, he thought it could only be worse if a male dragon fell for a human female but surely, that was just as impossible, and then he chuckled to himself… now there would be some surprises. *Moona!* he thundered, calling for the elf. “Yes master?” queried the young elf apprentice appearing suddenly beside him. *Bring in one of your chairs*, said Marre, *seems we’re about to meet with Cill’s would-be human lover in a few minutes.* “Here? but why?”, said Moona, his black ponytail flapping as he ran in with a chair of his own. *He wants to know about dragons… and well…perhaps it’s about time we started talking to humans properly*. He shoved the chair next to the loungers with a talon and sighed. *And you are to stay away, no ears at keyholes or against walls… he doesn’t know about elves yet and I want to find out exactly why he has fallen for a dragoness and vice versa before he learns about the other hidden races* Marre chuckled and looked up at a bottle on the shelf. *We have plans for him if he proves to be worthy of her* Moona followed his gaze “What is that scale for master?” he had only caught a glimpse of it before it had been carefully placed on the highest shelf. Marre grinned, *Either ultimate salvation or final destruction* he said as Moona gaped at him. *Now…be off…oh, bring us some mugs of ale too… I think this human will need a buffer in him to cushion the shocks* He laughed and tapped his talons together as the elf dashed in with a dragon-sized mug and a smaller elf one before scooting out the door and closing it behind him.   James felt the transition of the travel spell as a peculiar vibration that permeated him entirely then was seemingly gone in an instant, blinking after the sudden shift he took in the size of the cavern they had arrived in. It was a little overwhelming as it was the largest room he had ever seen and the walls were covered with an assortment of shelves, bottles and jars filled with odd things and drawings by the dozen. The air was full of strange odors but dominated by the mixed-herb scent of dragons that he was coming to recognize.   Looking round curiously he saw an obviously ancient blue dragon staring down at him as if he was some new specimen ready to be stuffed into a jar and studied. Marre’s scales were dull and flaking and as he moved closer, James could see that his eyes were slightly filmed over and pale bluish. Nokala lowered his paw to the ground and let James step from his grasp, feeling a little light-headed and trying not to show it he bowed fluidly before the new dragon. “Greetings Elder Marre, I hope you are well and that I am not imposing upon you unduly at this time” That should do for starters he thought to himself, not too fancy but cautiously respectful. Marre nodded as he looked down at the human, *Not at all*, he rumbled, *Please be seated*, he made his way to the lounger and lay along it with a relieved sigh as James walked up to the chair. Marre grinned at Nokala and waved a dismissive paw, “You don’t have to hover over him Noka. I’m not going to eat him” he sent on a private band. Nokala chuckled back at him “I’ll believe that when I see him in one piece afterwards... don’t step on him either… it would upset Cill”, he turned his massive head and grinned toothily at James. *Listen to the elder and I’ll come get you when you are both finished* and with that he was gone. Marre reached down and took a sip from the tankard, *Have a drink*, he offered, the smaller tankard appearing next to James’s chair. “Thank you Elder”, he said gratefully, sipping the cold beer slowly and wishing he wasn’t sweating in fear, certain that the dragon could smell it.. *So…* said Marre, *What do you know think you know about dragons then?* Odd way of phrasing it thought James. “Um… you eat meat, are able to fly, apparently have magical skills and dislike humans intensely?’ He slipped the last in as an afterthought… wanting to find out what the reaction was, Marre stared at him steadily before taking another sip and nodding slowly. *I remember a time when the first humans arrived here…* he said quietly, *We didn’t take much notice of them at first as all they did was chatter, eat, fight and breed. However, over the long years they slowly learnt and grew strong. We still weren’t alarmed as we saw how small they were and how far they had to go before achieving any level of ability that could threaten us*, he sighed. *We were wrong in many ways, humans tend to kill what they do not understand or fear…and we were fearsome. Oh yes…for we had our own laws and customs to protect and it wasn’t long before they brought us into conflict with humans, killing their food and occasionally treating them as food enabled them to unite against us and that has led to the deaths of many dragons and humans…* James nodded in his chair as he listened. Occasionally sipping the ale. *Very few humans ever attempted to speak to us. Those that did were usually killed by their own kind*, he fixed his gaze on James…*Never in our history that I know of, have a human and dragon actually become as close as you and Cill have. It is highly disturbing to a large number of our kind and I am sure it would mean your swift death if they knew your location… and many of your human counterparts would also refuse to accept it* He shifted on the lounger and took a deep drink of ale. James nodded once more as he realized what Marre said was true. He could not tell anyone in the Keep about Cill, as it would likely raise an army to wipe her out. *However*, Marre continued, *This situation continued for many years with both species gaining and losing in small skirmishes until we dragons learnt the spells of invisibility and shape shifting that allowed us to infiltrate and influence events without undue loss of lives on either side* James looked startled “You mean you didn’t want to kill us off?” he said “if we were a threat to you, you would have been justified in destroying us… I’ve seen what you can do and it wouldn’t be hard for you”. Marre sighed and rubbed his snout with a paw. *We don’t kill things wantonly lad, only to eat - and we raise our own herds mainly now. I admit there were some who voted for the wholesale destruction of humans but we are a patient race. We stood back and watched in hope that you would one day achieve a level of civilization that would enable us to co-exist peacefully*. He tilted his tankard back and took a deep draught of ale. This wasn’t going to be easy for the lad to understand. *We still don’t think you’ve reached that level… but here you stand, a scrawny, fragile human who is, let’s face it… deep in love with a very attractive dragoness* James flushed, could everyone read his mind here? Marre continued *…And even more surprising, one who has managed to give her those same feelings in turn. Do you know anything of dragon reproduction? No… of course you don’t, well then…*   James sat there pink to the roots of his hair as Marre began to give a detailed account of how dragons mated and reproduced. How a female came into season and became fertile only at certain times and that though they could mate at any time like humans, eggs were produced only during the heat cycles. He went on about how dragonesses laid their eggs and how they required the female to keep them warm using their flame by heating up rocks until they hatched after several months. James slowly came to realize just what he had done and could not quite believe it. This made the pig incident fade into insignificance. He had not only put himself and Cill at risk but the fragile truce between humans and dragons into jeopardy as well. *So you see lad… you are going to need to be energetic and well… very enthusiastic if you want to stay with her and keep her happy too* Marre reached up and carefully pulled down a small bottle full of thick liquid and placed it beside him, then with great care located a tiny vial on a string and placed it with the bottle. *Another thing*, he looked at James with suddenly sad eyes, *You humans have remarkably short lives, Cill is an adolescent dragoness at 50 years and won’t be fully adult for another 50 or 70 years, by which time you will either be dead or too frail to compete against other dragons who desire her* He said this with a bluntness that shook James, making him stare at the floor for a time, swaying his foot back and forth like a student being scolded in front of a class. “I don’t care about that”, he finally said, looking back up at Marre. “If we only have a short time together I will make sure to use it properly and make her happy, I don’t know if you approve of us but I feel this is meant to happen somehow,” Marre grinned, *Good… we don’t know what will happen if you do mate with her. Carlina is frothing at the mouth but we are keeping her quiet … Nokala is more pragmatic, he knows you won’t be round that long if it goes wrong* James went pale at this, “What?” he blurted out. Marre grinned at him, *don’t worry…but remember that in many species the most dangerous sex is the female. Carlina will have no choice but to accept you as a member of the clan if you and Cill take that final step but she will dislike it intensely so don’t go provoking her unnecessarily* James shook his head rapidly, he was not going to go anywhere near her if he had any say in the matter! Marre reached down for the bottle and lifted it slowly, his talon hooking it through the string around its neck. *One last thing, Cill has potent magic, she is still learning but we have no idea of her potential as yet. She is a gifted female but has to break through to the next level of her powers. A good mate will help her relax and overcome those barriers she does not realize she possesses* He shook the bottle carefully. The liquid within made a thick glugging noise. *This is .a… form of massage oil*, he explained, *the next time you see her, get her to lie down and give her a rubdown with it, it will be good for both of you* his grin turned sly *As well as reducing any chafing you might experience* James felt his whole body grow warm at the thought *And then there is this...* Marre murmured while lifting the tiny vial, *Dragons like scent so put a tiny dab of this somewhere on your body - And I mean a tiny dab.* He said meaningfully. James took both from the dragon and nodded, “Thank you elder Marre, you have given me a lot to think on and consider” Marre skimmed the surface of the boy’s thoughts and grinned, in a couple of days he would see what happened, for better or for worse. He had a feeling of hope though and thought that a very interesting time was approaching for both species. James strung the vial around his neck and took the bottle in his hand, “Do you have any further questions James?” Marre asked, “If- if Cill and I did mate, we wouldn’t have chil-hatchlings would we?” Marre leaned down closely, *Of course not, what a silly idea*, he replied, telling his first outright lie in centuries, in fact he did not know what would happen especially with Cill’s magic in flux. However, he did not want to scare off the lad, after all… what were the odds? James felt the sudden thud behind him as Nokala appeared. “Well, he’s all yours Noka”, said Marre “He knows as much as he needs to know and I what I feel was safe to tell him” Nokala grinned at the elder “And he’s still standing too…well done” Green eyes flicked rapidly to the bottle and then up to the small vial hanging round the humans neck. *Shall we go then?*, he asked James, making the small cage with his paw once more. “Thank you again Elder Marre”, James said with a bow towards the elder dragon “I shall try to follow your advice and not disappoint you or Nokala”, stepping boldly into the dragons fist he waited for the shift back home. The same chilly sensation left him more quickly as he found himself at the lakeside once more. *Well met James,* said Nokala as he opened his paw slowly *I’m sure things will work out well, have faith and follow Marre’s advice* and with that the great dragon was gone. James sank to the warm turf and let out a huge sigh of relief, feeling the adrenaline that had been keeping him upright drain away leaving him limp as a dishcloth. He slowly rose to his feet and managed to stagger towards his waiting horse. It took him several tries to get into the saddle and point the animal towards the keep but he slowly trotted home with a smile on his face.   Marre looked up as Nokala reappeared in his laboratory, “Something on your mind Noka?” he asked mildly “Was that vial what I think it was, you devious old dragon?’ asked Nokala with a grin. “It was just in case the lad had any doubts about Cill’s affection for him” Marre tried to keep the smile off his muzzle. “So you’re going to send him in there with drake musk on him?” Nokala grinned widely and clasped the old dragon in a hug as they both roared with laughter at the scene conjured up in their minds.   Back home in her lair, Cill gnawed hesitantly on a talon and came to a decision, sending a tentative thought out to her mother she made herself known “Mama?” she murmured “Are you alright?” She picked up the sense of sadness her mother was feeling and sent some affectionate thoughts to her, “I’m sorry I yelled mama”, she whispered. “I know dear”, replied her mother, “I’m sorry if I interfered in your life but I was scared for you. Humans have brought so much fear and pain to us” Cill nodded to herself, “James isn’t like that though. I can tell he would not harm me” Carlina sighed and wrung her paws “I hope so dear… “She hesitated “Do you really want to mate with him Cill?” she asked, fearing for the answer. “I think so mama, it feels right and his heart is good and I know he wants me as much as I want him” Carlina shook her head in dismay, this was going to cause trouble, but she could not interfere, not only had she broken dragon law by forcibly reading a sentient’s mind without their permission but she would alienate her daughter further. “I can’t say I’m happy about that…” she murmured, “But if you need me… you know I am here for you if you want advice or feel like talking” They shared a warm mental hug and Cill lay on her blanket thinking about her decision, she was feeling as if something was building in her and she didn’t know what to do about it. She crooned softly to herself as she thought of James, rubbing her breasts with one paw and sliding the other down to her swelling sex, writhing slowly she imagined his warm skin against hers and his strong hands caressing her. The images flashing through her mind, his words claiming her as his mate and his desire to be with her suddenly making her peak in a rippling climax that she moaned out loudly, his name on her lips as she fell asleep whilst hugging his blanket to her chest.  James slowly made his way into the mess hall and sat down for supper, trying to ignore the looks his fellow novices gave him. “So…did ya fin’ anything interestin’ out there today James?” Joe asked casually, noting the lad looked rumpled, pale and sweaty. “Mus’ be somethin’ importan’ to get ya to drag ya’self all the way out o’ bed” “No, just the usual trees and animals” James replied, wondering if he looked as bad as he felt. “The fresh air did me a lot of good” “You jus’ look a little rough there ” Joe stated the obvious, trying to get the boy to fill the gaps in the silence. James nodded “Well I rode a lot. It tends to get you hot” The other novices laughed coarsely as if it was the funniest thing they’d heard all day. James finished his food and walked wearily back up to the bar, smiled at Jane and headed upstairs to bed, feeling the others eyes on his back all the way up the stairs. Sitting at the table, Joe was concerned. The boy had not had sex with anyone. He knew the sight and smell of a recently satisfied male. James gave off more the scent of fear, so what the hell was going on? Thinking back to what James had said previously he wondered, perhaps the lad is getting training from that deadly looking man. As master-of- arms for the keep, he made his mind up to talk to him again and get to the bottom of this mystery, especially as it was making the other novices nervous too. Someone had spread rumors of James keeping a woman in the woods but he knew the forest well enough to know there was not a woman staying in it for miles around. He smiled as he caught Jane’s eye and she gave him a saucy wink in return so he was able to forget about his peculiar novice for a while. Chapter 11 Over the next few days James did everything he could to allay suspicions over his disappearances of the previous week or so. Acting the proper novice, he trained hard, arrived on time and looked as fresh as he could manage. Every so often, he would send some warm thoughts to Cill as she lay in her lair. She seemed to be content as she digested both her thoughts and the excellent joint he had provided. Joe watched him carefully and wasn’t fooled, the boy showed no sign of harm though there were times he thought he caught sight of some odd bruises beneath his jerkin during training. James on the other hand was thinking furiously about what to do next, part of his problem was that he had no friends that he felt he could trust except perhaps Joe, and he wasn’t sure of his reaction to the news that a dragoness had taken up residence a couple of miles from the keep. There had to be a way to carefully question the man, and find out his likely course of action. There was no reason Joe had to know about Cill. He could simply pose questions about dragons and see what he said about them, he stood there thinking about this idea. It was certainly better than blurting out the fact of his love’s existence, especially if it risked her survival. Grinning to himself, he picked up his kit and walked back into the mess hall. Back in her warm, cozy lair Cill was growing anxious. She didn’t understand the feelings running through her, suddenly feeling hot, then cold… odd desires and the lingering sense of missing James all combined to add to her frustration, her sex had also seemed to have swollen and become very sensitive as she wriggled on the blanket. She felt overwhelmed in the welter of conflicting emotions and growled to herself, where was he? She needed him soon, she knew that much. Joe sat on the chair opposite James and helped himself to some chicken, pulling the bird apart and choosing a drumstick. “Mm... so… rest day tomorrow lad”, he said quietly, “I suppose you’ll be off to do whatever it is you do in the forest on your own” He was surprised at the suddenly defensive posture James adopted. “What do you know about dragons Joe?” James asked suddenly, breaking a roll in half with a snap and spreading it with butter. “Wha’? No-one’s seen a dragon for hundreds of years, in fact a lot of folks thin’ they’re myths… wha’ kind of question is that?” James grinned at him “I’m just curious, you hear stories about them and how the great knights went out to slay them” Joe nodded to himself slowly, Ahh… fancies himself a great knight does he…he thought. “Well lad I don’t know, myth has it those beasts were huge and terribly dangerous” James looked at him intently, “And what would you do if you came across one?” he asked quietly, munching on the roll as he watched Joes expression. “Hell boy, I’m not stupid… I’d run like mad and gather some men to kill the beast before it came after the keep” James nodded and sighed, no help there… he really needed someone to talk to, and as it was, he was on his own. It seemed as though Marre was right and the average person hated dragons. Joe watched the emotions flicker across James’s face, as a warrior he was more observant than most men, it helped to know when someone was about to try to kill you. He read disappointment and regret and wondered what he had said. “Lad I hope you haven’t got it into your head to go a’ hunting dragons, it would be pretty futile, as I said, no one’s seen one for centuries. James nodded “Thanks Joe… no I’m not thinking that… if you had the chance to speak to one though. Wouldn’t you be curious?” He held his breath, wondering if he had given too much away now that the man was intent and curious. “I didn’ know one could speak ta dragons”, mused Joe, “Now where did ya get tha’ idea from? All I’ve heard abou’ them is how they used ta eat th’ cattle and flame people alive” James shrugged “I’ve heard many tales about them”, he said, “they weren’t all bad apparently, though I’ve heard that the people who spoke to them tended to be killed by other people when they found out about it”’ There he thought, indirect enough but enough to perhaps trigger an honest answer. Joe picked up a knife and sawed into the chicken carcass again “Well, I can see why... Ya go round talkin’ to ravenin’ beasts, people tend to think ya’re a little strange in the head”, he chuckled. James grinned as best he could “Well I’ll try and avoid it then” He finished the roll and stood up… “I want to go out early tomorrow; there are still some areas of the forest I haven’t seen yet” Joe nodded “Be careful out there lad and when you feel you can tell me what you’re really up to, I’ll listen” James nodded and went upstairs, feeling confused, and impatient, he felt a surge of desire to be with Cill again, stronger now than before. He looked out at the barbican gate but it had been closed and would not be opened again until dawn. Too late to go out tonight, but tomorrow he would be up and out bright and early. As the sun went down Cill growled to herself… he wasn’t coming… he didn’t care… she let out a soft whimper and left the lair, confused and wanting. Her hormone soaked mind whirling with confusion and conflicting emotions. She suddenly had a brilliant idea… perhaps he couldn’t get out to see her, she felt for him with her mind and the desire was there she felt with glee, at least as strong as hers. He couldn’t get out the gates, she grinned to herself, stretching her wings out fully and flapping them slowly. She could not transport herself where she had not been before, but perhaps there was another way to be with him tonight. James sighed as he lay in his bed - unable to sleep, tossing and turning while wondering how he had managed to get himself into this mess. He could pick up vague hints of Cill’s mind, she seemed to be having the same trouble, though seemingly more random. Standing up, he walked naked over to the saddlebags and dragged out both of the bottles that Marre had given him Pulling out the tiny vial and uncorking it carefully, his nose wrinkled at the acrid scent that reached his sinuses. That was dragon perfume? Hastily corking it again he looked at the larger bottle, carefully opening it and fingering the oil within. It at least seemed to be what Marre had said it was, though it was quite thin and slippery. Tugging on his breeches he put both bottles back in his bag and sat on the edge of his bed waiting impatiently for dawn. Cill flapped higher, looking at the keep from above was a lot different from sneaking round the base of it. She was wrapped in her invisibility spell and the sound of her wings were muffled so the guards on the battlements weren’t alerted to her, they just felt a passing odd breeze that ruffled their hair and made them stagger a little in their slow patrols. Searching with her mind, she headed for the barrack rooms above the mess hall. The windows open for the passing cool night breezes. Pausing briefly she grinned to herself, being invisible was fun. Lightly touching down on the roof of the barracks, she walked slowly along them, feeling for the depressed thoughts of her mate. After locating his window, she flapped easily over to it…her talons swiftly grasping onto the stone ledge. James lay back and wondered if he should close the window, there was an odd breeze that reminded him of Cill, carrying her scent to him. Hearing a grating noise, he was startled to see several sizable gouges suddenly appear in the stone of his window ledge and the familiar spicy aroma of Cill filled his nose, seeming a lot stronger than usual. He thought “Cill?’ and leaning back he saw the mist rise and vanish as Cill was revealed, grinning broadly at him from the ledge. *Mmmm... There you are...* she purred, her bright green eyes wide and eerily focused on him. James gaped and ran to the window; sure enough, she was clearly visible now and hanging precariously off his window ledge. “Oh no…’ he thought “Cill! Get in here!” he hissed, wrapping his arms firmly around her neck and tugging hard, trying to pull her into the cramped room. There was a rapid scrabbling as she hooked her hind paws against the side of the building and pushed herself upwards. James groaned, how would sixteen feet of dragoness fit in his room? Down below, little fragments of stone skittered off the roof of the mess hall as Cill folded her wings close and squeezed her way through the window. Giving a startled squeak, she fell onto heavily the floor and tried to stand up but only ended up bumping her horns against the ceiling Seeing her tailtip still hanging from his window, James grabbed and pulled it in before any guards could see it. Turning back he saw Cill grinning at him as she looked round the room *Oooh.. So this is where you live?* she cooed, sliding towards his bed and climbing onto it eagerly…rubbing herself against it like a cat and making it creak ominously, *Mmmm.. Yessss... Smells like you* James was concerned. What was the matter with her to have risked discovery like this? Cill let her tail curl round James slowly and pulled him closer *I need you now...*, she purred, her eyes locked on his, unable to resist he fell onto the bed with her, feeling her body moving suggestively against his made him suddenly burn with lust and desire He struggled to remain in control and looked up at her “N-not here Cill... We can’t do it here...” Cill looked suddenly as if she was going to cry, *You don’t want me?* James hurriedly shook his head “You know I do”, he said, “but we can’t mate here.” A little part of him still watching dispassionately thought ‘Did I just say that?” Grabbing her muzzle he caught her gaze and smiled at her “Your lair Cill.. Take me to your lair...” She writhed against him slowly, *Mmmm?* Looking down, he noticed her nipples were pink and erect, dropping his gaze further he saw her sex had become swollen and flushed, glistening with her moisture in the dim firelight. He suddenly remembered what Marre had told him about dragonesses coming into season and their behavior. “Yes dear…your lair…” he murmured while slowly reaching for his saddlebag. “You can use your spells to get us there - Remember?” He said, keeping his voice level and trying to make her focus. He glanced swiftly at the door noting thankfully that the lock was in place. Cill giggled mentally and reached down to quickly inscribe a travel portal, lightly scratching the runes into the stone floor with a talon. *There*, she said, *Nowww I can come sssee you anytime*, she purred. “Let’s go to your home.. I have something nice for you”, he murmured, wrapping his arms around her neck and kissing her on the snout. Cill growled lustfully and returned the kiss before triggering the spell that would take them home. Far below in the courtyard, one of the guards brushed some masonry dust off his shoulder and looked up in time to see a yellowish flash light up one of the windows, shrugging he continued on his rounds …probably just a novice throwing something on the fire. Carlina paced back and forth in her own lair, her talons leaving long scratches on the walls as she occasionally lashed out at them, growling in frustration. She could pick up the hints of Cill’s mental state and knew what was going to happen… but she couldn’t stop it…she suddenly stopped in her tracks –did she want to stop it? Maybe Noka was right and this was meant to be happening? She thought of talking to her friend Mella, the only other dragoness that would talk to her since the affair was revealed. Biting her talon, she sat down and cried, thick oily tears running down her snout and falling to the ground. It was all that damn humans’ fault, she thought angrily. Cill appeared outside her lair and opened the door eagerly, practically thrusting James in before closing the portal after her. Dropping the saddlebag near the bed James suddenly found himself attacked by a warm, eager tongue and strong but gentle paws that stroked up and down his chest. He stroked her neck and murmured to her while his foot flipped open the bag lid “Shhhh…lie down love” he murmured while looking at the bed, her eyes glowed and she gracefully made her way onto it. Watching him curiously, he got out the large bottle, uncorking it with a soft pop and made his way towards her. Feeling strangely calm yet excited at the same time he slid onto the bed with her. “Now relax, my lovely one”, he murmured reassuringly. After coating his hands in the slick oil he stroked her neck and cheeks, feeling a rumble of approval as he massaged her, the muscles twitching beneath his slippery fingers as he kneaded his way down. He marveled at her as his hands slid down her chest, hearing her gasp at the surge of pleasure she felt. Her body was hot and ready and his touch made her burn with desire. She shivered in pleasure and slowly relaxed as he spread the oil over her. Looking over at the bag James broke away briefly and took out the smaller vial of ‘perfume’. Shrugging to himself, he took off the cork and after catching a tiny dab of the acrid liquid on his fingertip, stuck it behind his ear. After re-corking the bottle, he returned to her, his hands gathering more oil from the larger bottle and spreading it slowly across her breasts. Cill arched up towards him and groaned softly, her paws reaching out and stroking him as gently as she could manage. Abruptly her nostrils flared as she caught an unfamiliar yet pleasing scent that sent little flashes of desire up and down her spine. Her breathing increased as she looked down with renewed lust at her mate who was now gently rubbing her belly. Talons flashed swiftly and James suddenly found himself minus his breeches as they were ripped off and hurled away onto the floor of the lair. Having no time to wonder at this he felt a long, hot tongue suddenly laving his chest and stomach as the eager dragoness swiftly lapped her way down his bare loins towards his sex. James’ shaft was at full hardness as she wrapped the slick length of her tongue around it, flicking the head with the tip, gathering some of the fluid she found there and sampling it, inhaling the scent of her mate and curling the length over his testicles and teasing them until they were rock hard in their sac. Pushing her head back gently, James leant down and kissed her swollen, sensitive nipples, pulling on them gently with his teeth and hearing her groan deep in her body. She felt sudden warmth between her thighs and parted them eagerly, exposing her flushed and swollen vulva to his view, her wings spreading beneath her to help balance and her hind paws waving cutely in the air. James hesitantly reached down and ran his hand lightly over her sex, feeling it twitch and grasp at him. Encouraged he slid a finger along the cleft and heard her groan softly. “You like that love?” he asked her quietly, she bit her talon and whimpered an affirmative, trying to hold herself back, the soothing oil having relaxed her. This wasn’t how her mother had explained it to her. She had expected to be held down, mounted swiftly and hopefully enjoy a few short thrusts before the male finished and fell asleep! *Mmmmore...* she whispered to him her eyes wide as she watched. Straddling her tail, he bent down and ran his tongue over the outer lips before sucking on them slowly while his tongue teased along them. Her paws carefully stroked his head as he licked along her sex gently, her scent and taste driving him wild, he found her clit easily and played his tongue over it. She squealed loudly and bucked up at him, her eyes widened in amazement as she had a small climax. Unable to wait any longer she reached down and pulled him up to her muzzle. *Nowwww!* she growled, hips writhing upwards, trying to capture the head of his shaft. James grinned at her and kissed her snout again “Anything for my lovely dragoness” Taking his shaft in his hand he ran the head along her lips and thrust between them swiftly. Cill squealed loudly as the sharp yet fleeting pain of losing her virginity ran through her, displaced by the delicious hot friction as he mounted her properly. Her muscles tightened around him as he buried himself within her heat, his eyes meeting hers as the sudden shock of being joined ran through them both and she felt her heart pounding in her chest. *Oh James*, she purred, tilting her head down to meet him in a deep kiss. James felt unable to speak but he managed to start moving within her, the oil helping him slide against her smooth belly hide easily. Finding his voice at last, he murmured encouragement as he met her gaze “Move with me love”. Cill slowly undulated under him, almost squealing again as she felt him strain to get deeper while unused, unknown muscles suddenly came into play, squeezing and sucking around the slippery, long shaft, her paws cupping his rump and helping him. With his hands coming up to rest on her chest as he lifted himself, grinding his loins against the fat lips of her sex. James tried to control himself, speeding up and slowing down when he felt himself nearing a release, unaware he was stoking hidden fires and forces within his mate that demanded release. Panting loudly and with her tongue lolling from her muzzle, Cill felt herself shudder and climax powerfully beneath her human lover while letting out a roar of delight that almost deafened James as muscular vaginal ripples eagerly began milking his suddenly swelling shaft. He succumbed to the delicious tension building in his loins and with a roar of his own began jetting his seed within her, her muscles forcing the virile stream towards her ripe womb. Far away in her own lair, Carlina suddenly jerked her head up in shock, she felt the triumphant surge of power from Cill that indicated she had mated… growling to herself, she went off looking for Nokala, her own thighs damp for some reason. Cill groaned, she felt her lover still hard inside her and kept moving slowly as her eyes refocused. The surge of hormones diminishing as her biological imperative was fulfilled. Finally able to think clearly she licked James on the chin, watching him grin up at her “Wow”, was all he could say before kissing her once more, “How do you feel?” he asked. *Oohhh..wonderrrrrfulll* she groaned, enjoying feeling him still hard within her sex, *Is it always this good?* she wondered, starting to move with him again “Oh I hope not”, he chuckled, “I hope it gets better and better...” A giggling Cill stroked his back slowly with her paws. *This isn’t how dragons mate* she said with a mock pout, *Mama said the male should be on my back.* James chuckled and kissed her snout again “Well why don’t I turn over and I’ll let you be on top for a change” Cill blinked and nodded, tucking her arms around him and rolling on the bed so he was looking up at her. “Oh you look wonderfully sexy like that”, he said, reaching up and stroking her breasts, which were conveniently close despite the size difference. Cill let out a soft growl of pleasure as he teased her nipples again, her hips working in the ancient rhythm. *Oh I want to do it again…* she purred while looking down at him, the fiery look coming back in her eyes as she watched his slick shaft sliding in and out of her sex. Resting her talons on the floor of the lair, she closed her eyes and worked her rump feeling little flashes of pleasure coming every time her clit brushed the firm flesh as it slid within her, flexing her wings in sheer pleasure as she felt the love from her chosen mate. She did not see the tiny sparks from her talons earthing themselves in the ground and the growing feeling of power in her body. She only knew she wanted to climax again and feel him join with her. Holding on around her neck, James was in heaven, arching himself up he made sure he slammed hard against her belly as she came down. The bed began to look a little tattered as they mated furiously again. Groaning loudly, Cill felt herself near her orgasm again and leaned to lick him *Yessss... In me again… do it inside me again* she murred, feeling her womb twitch at the thought. She closed her eyes hard and strained hard against him as her body shuddered. James was panting hard as he felt a painfully powerful orgasm rip through him, draconic muscles emptying his balls and holding him deep inside her, each spasm making him groan out her name. Closing his eyes in ecstasy, he rode out the pleasurable waves that made them both shake and tremble uncontrollably. The yellow glow started along Cill’s spine, but rapidly grew to cover her whole body and then went on to envelop James as well. Neither of them knew of it at the time, but they both felt the pleasure grow until they could not stand it anymore and slowly Cill toppled over on her side as her mind blissfully blacked out. James felt his eyes roll back in his head and collapsed beside her, a smile on his face, the glow played over them both a little more and then faded away, leaving the two lovers sleeping wrapped in one another’s arms. Several hours later: After negotiating unfamiliar territory and braving unknown hazards a small squadron of James’s eager sperm surrounded Cill’s tiny ripe egg. Unable to gain entry they swam around it bumping against it until a fleeting yellow flash rippled across its surface. Taking his chances, the strongest swimmer darted in triumphantly as the others were barred. No-one knows exactly what happened when the two gametes met and fused, but the suddenly active ball of cells wasn’t going to take any shit from any human genes, and the human genes weren’t exactly happy with the dragon genes either. However, somewhere along the line a compromise was reached, almost a time-share agreement, the little ball settled and grew slowly, biding its time. James was the first to wake, finding himself sprawled naked next to a loudly snoring dragoness, he ran his hand through his hair and over his face with a huge grin, he felt great. Running his hand over his chest, he suddenly realized he didn’t have any bruises anymore. He looked at back at Cill, still out, glancing round the lair he saw what looked like a pantry and wandered over to it slowly. Choosing a likely looking haunch of mutton, he tied it with a vine and set it spinning slowly over the fire. Walking back to the bed and pressing at his skin he wondered where his bruises had gone, how long had they been asleep? Surely it was morning but of what day? He felt strong and healthy… and he had a mate now. That thought was slowly becoming more obvious in the cold light of day. He had to figure out exactly how he was going to deal with this situation. After all becoming a knight seemed a hollow endeavor now he had a mate to feed and protect. A mate…he suddenly went cold as he remembered what Nokala had said about the clan. He would soon have to face a bunch of very angry dragons, any one of which could rend him into bloody chunks if they wished. It wasn’t a pleasant thought so he veered away from considering it for now. Looking down at Cill, he smiled and looked at her sleeping so peacefully. Noticing a little streak of blood along her tail from when her virginity was taken he reached into his pocket and taking out Caroline’s handkerchief , gently wiped it away before returning it to his pocket for safekeeping. Nokala arrived back at his lair yawning widely, Marre having kept him up most of the night searching for some obscure spell ingredients, padding into the main room he saw Carlina curled tightly at the edge of the warm pool they kept there. “Carli?” he murmured…stroking her back gently with a paw. “Oh Noka…she did it… She let th-that monkey couple with her… I’m so ashamed, where did I go wrong?” Carlina cried hugging her mate tightly. “She did?” Nokala grinned over her shoulder, “Well now… Looks like we are the first clan to welcome a human member then” Carlina’s eyes flew open “WHAT?” she screeched, “You can’t be serious! I will not have a chattering hairy ape in our clan!” Nokala held her by the shoulders and spoke calmly, “By dragon law, he is her mate now and we will not abuse that law and our hospitality” Carlina snarled at him and stalked out, talons flashing and scraping sparks from the wall in her rage. Nokala grinned to himself. That was more like his Carli. Cill’s nostrils twitched as the smell of roasting sheep filled the air, her eyes opening slowly… half-lidded and languid with residual pleasure, feeling immensely satisfied she licked her snout and rolled over to see her mate with a freshly cooked roast. James sat on the bed next to her and sawed off a chunk with the knife from his saddlebag. “Breakfast in bed for a lovely yet hungry dragoness”, he chuckled, offering it to her. Cill giggled and daintily took it from him, taking the opportunity to tease him again by licking her talon slowly with her tongue. *Mmmm*, she purred at him, I could get used to this, she thought “I think its still the same week”, he chuckled, “but as to the day…well, I’m assuming it’s still my day off “, he kissed her snout gently “And I’m going to enjoy it with you” Cill felt her cheekruffs flush as she recalled the previous night’s events. *Oooh….did I do what I think I did last night…did I really fly into your room? I felt so odd…but good too* James nodded and tickled along her ears gently “Oh yes…I thought you’d end up with your pretty rump being peppered with arrows. Marre said that females got funny notions when they were in season”, he snickered, “You did look funny though when you fell onto the floor” Cill gently poked him with a talon, *I never look funny, I am always dignified* James grinned and kissed her on the tip of her snout, “Oh yesss…so dignified with your mouth wide open and roaring in pleasure, my sweet Dragoness” He nibbled at her neck playfully as she flushed even brighter, *I didn’t*, she denied flatly, sucking on a talon. “Oh yes you did, and I want to make you do it again and again”, he chuckled kissing her firmly before offering her another piece of meat. “Now…eat your breakfast like a good dragoness and let’s go have a swim as I for one am very sticky” Joe tapped quietly at James’s door. It was way past breakfast time and the lad hadn’t shown, his horse was still in the stable too. He gently tried the latch and felt it stop, ahh… locked from inside, obviously he was still sleeping and trying to catch up on himself. Nodding in satisfaction he left quietly ...at least he knew where the boy was now. The two lovers splashed in the water, James slowly washing Cill all over, removing the oil and sweat until her scales were clean and glowing again. She in turn bathed him, dunking him firmly under the surface several times for laughing at her and making her blush again. They made love again on the grass under the warm sunlight, slow and languorous this time, taking delight in one another’s company and sharing an intimacy they had come to treasure, strengthening the bond between them. He lay atop her as she lay on her back with her wings spread wide to dry in the sun. “Mmmm…your mothers going to be so pissed”, he murmured to her. Cill snorted, *I think she is just jealous… She said male dragons can only do it once then fall asleep* James grinned “What? The mighty and powerful dragons spend once then keel over?” He felt a laugh well up in him but stifled it quickly, “Surely she wasn’t talking about Nokala”, he ventured. *I don’t know… Perhaps you can ask him next time you see him?* “Uh…no…I don’t think so”, he said hesitantly, “I’m already terrified about becoming part of your clan. I don’t think the others will like me much”. Cill leaned up and licked his neck slowly, *You will be safe…Father and the law will protect you*, looking up he stroked her gently beneath her snout. *And I will protect you too...* She wriggled under him deliciously and he used his fingertips to see if he could find anywhere else that a dragoness was ticklish. Marre almost dropped the flask he was holding as Nokala suddenly appeared in front of him. “Damn it Lad, warn me before flicking in like that,” he chided gently. “Sorry Marre, well…It looks as if our horny human has done it...if he’s still alive” Marre’s eyes glittered, “Well well, he didn’t waste much time, though I doubt Cill let him get too far away before she went hunting for him” “What? Why?” asked Nokala “She would have come into season - Oh... I’d say about yesterday evening,” Marre said with a wide grin. “You knew she was in heat?” “Obviously… and you should have seen it too. She had been primed by his actions and words and well… it wouldn’t have taken much to trigger her heat” Nokala grinned, “You think he followed your instructions then?” he said while pouring himself a large drink. “I hope so… I wondered what that surge I felt last night was… If Cill’s power has been awakened, we shall soon see what it can do” He joined Nokala on the loungers and they clinked their tankards together in a human-like gesture of toasting the happy couple. Chapter 12 Back at the Keep, Joe was getting concerned, it was all very well to sleep all day and miss lunch but he wondered if James was going to miss his dinner as well, tapping lightly on the door there was still no answer. He leant and placed his ear against it but couldn’t hear anything on the other side. Hesitating to break into an obviously locked room, he went downstairs slowly shaking his head. If he was not out for dinner, perhaps firmer measures should be taken. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ James and Cill spent the day talking and experimenting. He told her about life in the city of London and the fine houses there. How they went to the entertaining shows in the theatres and streets while she talked about the finer points of dragon society and the fairs and hierarchies. Occasionally the conversation was interrupted by Cill’s urgent desires, her heat still pushing her to mate and James was only too happy to oblige her until he suddenly realized the sun was going down and sighed regretfully. “Cill, love”, he murmured, stroking her breasts as they lay together, “I should be getting back to the keep. I need to work out how we are going to be together without alerting the others to us”, he looked up at her, “This isn’t going to be easy for a while… But I promise you I’ll think of some way round it” Cill nodded and licked him affectionately, *Good, I’m not going to let you get too far away now* she purred, their mental link hid no emotions from each other now, she could read his confusion and concern for her safety and for that of his kind as well. “I know… what are you going to tell your parents?” Cill snickered, *They probably know already…We were shouting pretty loudly* Flushing rosily James belatedly remembered being told that though dragons could not actually read minds unless up close, they could at least sense strong emotions. “Oh boy”, he murmured. Cill chuckled and slowly stood up, stretching herself out in pleasure, feeling her body almost aching with satisfaction and the warm afterglow of sex. *Let’s get you back to your room,* she said picking him up carefully with a smile. “And some new breeches”, he reminded her, stroking her neck. Nodding she walked back to the lair and the portal runes outside it. “Hold on”, he said, “Duck your head…we don’t want it banging on the ceiling again” She giggled and curled herself around him before triggering the spell. They arrived back in his room and she took a closer look, a little more clear-eyed than the previous time she had been there. *Ooh...what are those soft things on the bed?*Picking up a pillow, she fluffed it between her paws slowly while looking at him. “Those are pillows, we put our heads on them so we can sleep well”, grinned James, “You can have one if you like” reaching up to give her a kiss he almost jumped out of his skin when there was a thunderous knocking at the door. Cill gave a hiss and turned swiftly to look at it, her talons out and ready for defense. “Hey lad! You’re missing supper! Come on down or we’ll give yours to the hounds!” he heard Joe call from outside the heavy door. Cill blinked at James, a puzzled look on her snout. Trying not to laugh James coughed and replied. “Do that and I’ll eat yours instead Joe” He went over to the chest and pulled out a clean pair of breeches, tugging them on quickly before walking up to the door again. “Open the door lad; you’ve been sleeping there all day” Grinning wickedly James unlocked the door and opened it a crack. “Well I need my beauty sleep Joe, or I’ll end up as ugly as you” He could feel Cill’s breath hot on his neck as she stayed out of sight. “Next you’ll be saying I’ve been sneaking women up to my room” Joe laughed, “I think we’d all have heard that”, he turned and went back down the stairs chuckling. James closed the door and snickered as he hugged Cill. “Oh I’d have loved to have seen his face if he’d come in” Humphing a little Cill hugged him back, sensing the mischievous thoughts in her mates head and sharing the image he conjured up. “He’d run downstairs and babble about there being a dragon in my room and then you could slip back to your lair and when he came back …” He snorted and kissed her, “Oh it would be a fine thing to see the look on his face”, he gave her a last hug, “Best go home love, before I decide it’s worth the risk and make passionate love to you right here on my bed” Cill growled softly at the thought, murmuring, *Mmmm- Let’s do that next time*, purring she clutched his pillow in a paw and whispered the travel spell, disappearing in a swirl of dust. James pulled on his jerkin and smiling broadly, stepped out and down to the mess hall. Cill reappeared outside her lair and went inside, giggling at the mess they had made of the bed, pushing it back into a semblance of order and putting the pillow on it as a finishing touch before curling up on it, she felt a contented tiredness and decided to have a rest, but first… “Mama?” she sent, she could feel her mothers roiling anger and sighed to herself. She was not going to let it spoil her day. “How are you dear?” her mother asked, not really wanting to know the answer. “Ohhhh Mama, It was wonderrrful”, she murred, “He was gentle and patient and we did it so many times”. Carlina could feel the satisfaction in her daughters mind and was stunned, could a puny human really have made her feel that way? It was almost impossible to fake such emotions over a mind link and she could not help her curiosity. “W-what did he do?” she asked as she lay in her own room, still angry but feeling it tempered with curiosity. “Mmmm…He rubbed me down with oil and kissed me…down there and licked me until I couldn’t take anymore and then he mounted me and you said it would all be over really fast…but he just kept going until we passed out and then we did it several more times today, in the water, on the grass…” Cill babbled away, not seeing her mother’s expression at the other end. Carlina’s eyes grew wider and wider as the descriptions grew more vivid and detailed. She felt a sudden throbbing in her own vent as it went on. “He...licked your vent?” she asked, breaking into the rambling… obviously these humans were sex maniacs of the highest order, no wonder there were so many of them around. “Oh yes…and he laughed when I told him that you said male dragons don’t last long and fall asleep” Carlina flushed, her experiences had shown that to be true in the past as male dragons worked more on instinct than intelligence at mating time… and did not often give much thought to the female’s side of the matter. She resolved to talk to Nokala about the situation, she couldn’t deny the sensations of her daughters happiness and obviously the human couldn’t get her pregnant so why not let her enjoy it? She rubbed her thighs together and growled at the thought of Nokala licking her sex, why hadn’t they thought of that before? Cill had felt her mother’s anger dissolve slowly and smiled to herself, wishing her farewell she curled up, rested her head on the pillow that smelt so nicely of her mate and drifted off to sleep. James finished off one plate of his dinner and went back for seconds, piling it high he went back to the table and the laughing novices around it, grinning at them with amused secret delight. “Ya hungry there Lad?”, said Joe, placing a tankard next to him, “Drink up, good to see sleepin’ all day hasn’t dampened ya appetite” James nodded and picked up the drink, washing down the roast beef, “Aye, all that sleeping makes you hungry”, he chuckled, “So what do we have tomorrow?” Joe nodded “A patrol, I know ya pups get tired of bein’ cooped up here so I’m goin’ to take ya out to have a look-see aroun’ the western district, we’ll travel in pairs... and ya will be ridin’ with me” James nodded, feeling Joe was not saying everything, “Good, I need the experience”, he replied. “Taking Joe to see yer doxy then?” Jack sneered from the end of the table. James felt a surge of anger and gripped the tankard in his hand tightly. “I’d stop that rumor now if I were you, Jack,” he said quietly as the table hushed. Jack looked down at his plate and mumbled crudely. Joe was trying not to stare at James, or rather at his hand. “I’m going out for a walk,” James mumbled, putting the tankard back on the table before walking out into the bailey leaving the other novices murmuring amongst themselves. Sweating gently, Joe picked up the tankard, hoping the others hadn’t noticed and walked quietly after James, his fingers rubbing the indentations that the boy’s fingers had left in the metal where he had gripped it, and where he - try as he might, couldn’t make a single impression in the metal.  Nokala appeared on the travel portal in his lair, shaking himself and trying to relax. He wanted to fly down to the keep and have a deeply meaningful talk with James, or at least yell at him a lot. He still was not comfortable with the idea of his daughter and a human together but he had agreed to let things take their own course and now he had to face the consequences, sighing he walked down the smooth pathway to the main lair. Something was not quite right, he could not put his talon on it but he was not picking up the angry thoughts of his mate anymore, he worried a little about that, he loved his feisty Carlina and hoped he would be able to spend many more years with her. Turning the corner into the main room, he stopped and blinked at the sight awaiting him. In the dim lights of the fire globes, he could make out Carlina lying outstretched on her back in their bed, her tail waving seductively as she brazenly displayed for him. He rumbled deep in his chest and made his way over to her. Carlina flushed and leaned her head forward to nuzzle him, licking along his neck slowly, purring as she did so. “Rrrrr…”,he murred to her, his sheath swelling rapidly as she nipped teasingly at his neck, “What brought this on?” Carlina flushed and took his paw, placing it on her slippery sex and rubbing it up and down slowly. “I spoke to Cill and she told me all the things she and her human have been doing…and I want to try them too...,” she whispered, looking somewhat abashed. “He - he licked her vent and she licked him...and then she was on top…and….” her voice trailed off as Nokala leant down, his long tongue brushing over the slippery lips of her sex. She groaned throatily and curled her tail around, rubbing the tip softly along his shaft as he stroked her belly, thrilling at the feeling. “And you thought we couldn’t learn anything from them”, he chuckled to her, loving the groans she made as he slipped his agile tongue within, lapping at her walls as they twitched. She writhed and panted as he found her clit and begged him to keep going…Nokala grinned to himself. Perhaps this was not going to be too difficult after all. -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   Joe caught up with James as he sat on the battlements, staring out into the night, his gaze miles off in the distance. “Mind tellin’ me how ya did that?” He asked, tossing the tankard to James who reflexively caught and looked at it guiltily. “Guess I don’t know my own strength”, he muttered, putting it on the stone beside him. “Ya’re a strange lad”, said Joe, sitting next to him and pulling out a long pipe. “Never met anyone who can do that to metal after sleepin’ all day and talking weird stuff” lighting the pipe from his tinderbox he puffed slowly. “I can see ya want to talk about it lad, Why not me?” Joe asked, looking at him calmly. “Because I don’t know If I trust you that much Joe”, James replied quietly, “if I tell you all of it, It could mean the death of …many - depending on how you reacted to it” Joe leaned forward and put his hand on James’s shoulder “Ya’ve been here a few weeks’ lad, and ya show promise that’s true, but now yer scarin’ me, what have ya gotten ya’self mixed up in?” James laughed quietly “That’s just it Joe, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you, you’d have me locked up for insanity”, clapping the older man on the shoulder he tossed the tankard off the battlements “I’m going to get some sleep… I’ll think about it and well…we will be riding patrol tomorrow, perhaps I’ll talk about it then” Joe nodded “I’ve have thought ya’d have had enough sleep for one day, but alright, neither Martin nor I would lock ya up lad, if you be tellin’ the truth and lettin’ us help” James sighed and walked down the stairs towards the barracks, “You might not say that if you knew enough”, he said in parting. Joe sat on the chilly stones, his backside getting colder as he tried to fit the clues together, there were still plenty of holes and he could only imagine it was some sort of criminal problem he was involved in that had followed him here. He puffed on the noisome pipe until it went out and after knocking out the dottle on the stone wall went back to the mess to finish off his ale. Marre lay back on his lounger and slowly read a scroll. He had calculated the best he could but there were still too many variables in the equation. The old dragon tapped his talons as he thought - something he had missed, a trifling miscalculation was bothering him. Sipping his tea, he worked his way down the scroll until an entry caught his eye, suddenly shaking in disbelief he read it again. “During a virgin hen’s initial mating, transfer of Mana may occur, resulting in redistribution of power between those involved” He put his snout in his paws and groaned, all he needed now was for her to get pregnant and then the midden would really hit the windmill. Chapter 13   The following day began with a soft rain falling from a dull grey sky. James and the other novices looked up at the clouds and sighed. It was just their bad luck to be out on patrol in this weather. They readied their impatient horses and packed saddlebags carefully for the day’s travels, as they would not be back until sundown. Joe sat on his horse and watched James as he tightened his gelding’s girth strap, kneeing the reluctant animal firmly in the belly until it finally exhaled. It looked at him reproachfully as he added another notch to the strap. Giving his mount a pat on the nose James climbed into the saddle and looked at Joe. “Ready Lad?” asked the Master-at-arms, his eye checking over the novice and his mount. “Ya seem a little nervous” James nodded, “I’ve been doing some thinking,” He admitted looking round at the other novices. “I’ll talk to you about it when we’re out on patrol”. Joe grinned and pulled his mare round alongside James’s gelding, “Right ya are lad”.  “AL-Right!” Joe yelled, the damp novices jumped and suddenly tried to look alert. “We’re all goin’ to split into pairs an’ ride patrols for three hours out then change track an’ return along another’s patrol route so no-one misses out on learnin’ a new path” He cast a wily eye up at the sky “Th’ rain should stop in an hour or two, so ya’ll be nice and dry when ya get back” Separating the novices into groups, he gave them the paths they were to take, with instructions to wait at the changeover points until relieved. “If no-one comes to get ya after two hours I want ya ta run like hell back ta the keep an’ let Master Martin know who an’ where an’ he’ll organize a team to come out an’ look”. There was a chorus of assent and they rode out the gates. “We’ll be takin’ the northwest route lad”, murmured Joe. James relaxed a little as he heard that, it was away from Cill’s lake and he certainly did not want these two to meet yet. “Anything special out that way?” he asked curiously, pulling his gelding closer to Joe’s mare. “Aye lad, I’ve heard reports tha’ some outlaws have been seen in tha’ area and wanted to have a look-see for myself”. James could not help feeling suspicious and wondered if he was being set up for something. “And what else?” he asked quietly, and wondered at his boldness. He would never have questioned the man in authority like that before, he thought, perhaps it was because he was starting to trust Joe and didn’t want to think the man had sinister designs on him.  Joe grinned at him, “Not scared are ya lad? I’d a though’ anyone who can crush a tankard wi’ his fingertips wouldna’ be scared of a few outlaws”. James laughed aloud as they entered the forest proper and onto a trail that lead to the northwest ridings of the county. “I don’t even know how I did that, Joe”, remarked James after a few minutes. “I was just suddenly very angry with Jack”.  “Well lad, I sure wouldn’a want ya angry with me if ya can do that, but if ya get angry in a fight… the other man will gut ya”. James nodded and thought some more as they rode deeper into the woods.  After an hour or so of slow riding, James had decided how he was going to try to explain his situation to Joe. It would not be easy as the man had obvious leanings against dragons and how they should be treated. Absently fingering the silver whistle round his neck, he tucked it back under his jerkin and leant over towards Joe.   “Joe?” he murmured, “Remember what I said about meeting Sir Nokal’s daughter and sharing my dinner with her that night of the party?” Joe nodded “That ya did lad”, he acknowledged quietly. James took a deep breath and continued, “It seems he is very powerful and has … certain resources” James skirted the subject carefully. “His daughter and I have grown…extremely close now and he is happy for me to keep seeing her even though her mother isn’t that taken with me” Joe cocked an eyebrow at him but did not say anything. “He’s made an offer to me… to join his clan and become part of his family and all the benefits it offers…but...” James took a breath, “It will cause a lot of problems…as I’m hardly what his wife and family expect as a son-in-law, not to mention what it’s going to do to my training and future as a knight” Joe nodded slowly as he listened and realized he was hearing a carefully edited version of events but felt gratified the boy was talking at least.  “So ya want tha’ lass?” Joe asked as they passed through a clearing slowly. “Oh yes, she means the world to me!” James flushed as he spoke “She is magnificent and kind and sweet and gentle and…”  “Yes…Yes lad, I’ve been in love before too ya know” Joe laughed. “So what is the problem?” “Well, for various reasons she can’t live at the keep, but I was wondering if I could still keep up my training until I am finished and I …want to marry her Joe” James rushed the last words out and waited for the response, as Joe looked deep in thought.   “It’s unusual to say the least but I suppose ya have her father’s permission to marry the lass?” Joe looked at him closely. “Oh yes, he isn’t nearly as nasty as he looks” James said with a grin. “He gave me tha’ willies tha’s for sure” Joe grunted, “I thought he was trainin’ ya on ya days off and felt a little put out with ya for not tellin’ me” James gave a start as he suddenly thought of that possibility. What he could learn from an adult dragon about fighting… “He may do that in the future but I’m not sure what is going to happen now” James fell silent as they continued, their horses hooves making little noise in the leaf litter carpeting the ground. The rain had let up by the time they stopped for lunch in a pleasant clearing and unpacked their saddlebags. Letting their horses graze under the overhanging trees as they slowly ate the food prepared for them. James couldn’t help noticing that Joe’s lunch came topped with a little sprig of parsley and a sweetbread instead of the usual roll and butter. “So that’s why you got to know Jane”, he teased and leaned over to leer at the man. “What? Nay lad… Jane is a fine lass an’ we enjoy each other’s company but I’m a fightin’ man an’ could come back one day with my cods in a bucket, and I wouldn’ want ta put a wife through tha’ and she knows it” Joe looked seriously at him “And that’s somethin’ ya should be thinkin’ about too lad” James nodded and chewed thoughtfully at his beef while he considered Cill’s point of view of him being a warrior and he came to the conclusion that she wouldn’t mind as fighting was an integral part of being a dragon after all. Joe packed his saddlebags again and looked at James as he sat deep in thought.   “Ya’d be wantin’ to talk to Lord Duncan about stayin’ in trainin’ while being able to see your wife-to-be” Joe closed the flap of the bag with a slap. “He’s the only one can say whether ya can or not, but I’ll put in a good word for ya” He gave James a pat on the shoulder. “Ya are a good lad and with a couple of years o’ my trainin’ ya’ll make a fine warrior”  “I’ll see if Nokal… Sir Nokal will speak to him about it too,” James said, flushing a little at the praise. “So where does this Sir Nokal live then?” Joe asked quietly as they rode off into the forest once more, trying to fish for more information about the mysterious visitor.  “Oh, er… the next county over” James flushed pink immediately and knew it would not suffice as an explanation but he kept quiet for the next ten minutes. The forest was unusually quiet around here he noticed. It was as if the animals were all hiding and waiting for something to pass. Joe was experienced enough to recognize the signs and suddenly became very alert and sat upright in his saddle.   “Stop here lad… an’ listen close,” he murmured while watching the bushes at the side of the track. “What is it?” whispered James. “Don’ rightly know yet…” came the quiet reply. Urging his horse forward slowly Joe kept a close eye on a particularly large bush and as he approached it, a slim ragged figure suddenly sprang from its cover and sprinted down the road.  “After him lad!” shouted Joe and they both kicked their horses into a canter as they pursued the fleeing man. Joe barely had time to wonder why the man wasn’t heading into the forest cover to hide when he and James both slammed into the carefully positioned and camouflaged rope strung across the pathway at exactly waist height on a mounted man. Winded and helpless the pair lay on their backs as the rest of the outlaws, previously well hidden on either side of the track came out and trussed them up soundly. Joe cursed silently as sacks were pulled over their heads and they were tossed onto the backs of their own horses ‘the oldest trick in the book’, he growled to himself ‘and I fell for it!’ Struggling strongly in the ropes he yelled and cursed their captors. The outlaws whispered amongst themselves for a bit as they watched them both straining in their bonds before pulling out stout clubs and dealing a careful blow to their captives heads, knocking them both unconscious.  In her lair by the lake Cill awoke abruptly and yawned. She did not know what had awakened her but it seemed to have gone so she fluffed up her pillow, and tucking it back under her chin went back to sleep.  James came to with a splitting headache, though it seemed to be fading fast for some reason. He could not see anything through the sack on his head and trying to flex his arms experimentally found he had been tied to something, most likely a tree. The thieves were all talking freely as they obviously thought they were still both unconscious. He felt cold hands in his jerkin as they searched him thoroughly for any items they had missed. “Ere? What’s this then?” he heard one ask and felt a cold horror as Nokala’s whistle was ripped from round his neck. “That’s a whistle ya eejit, ye’s meant ta blow it” came the amused reply from another. Under his hood, James grinned evilly as he heard the outlaw take a deep breath and blow vigorously into the whistle.   “Thing don’t make a bleedin’ sound!” the rogue said, trying again unsuccessfully before throwing the precious whistle on the ground and giving James a vindictive punch in the stomach. Trying not to groan in response, he hoped Nokala had heard the call as it was most certainly an emergency. These men would steal everything then likely either kill them or try for a ransom from the Keep. Nokala looked up and yawned widely before stretching himself ecstatically. It had been a very satisfying yet tiring night and Carlina was still snoring gently beside him. He felt sure he had heard the whistle not once but twice, and blown hard at that. Somehow, he knew that James was not calling for advice. Standing slowly he flexed his massive wings widely before triggering the portal spell that took him to Cill’s lake. He would try to locate his future son-in-law from there.  James listened from under the hood and counted at least six men arguing over what to do with the captives. Eventually they moved from his hearing range and he waited a moment before hissing quietly. “Joe? Are you there?” A moan came from several feet away on the right. “Aye lad… I’m here and with th’ granddaddies of headaches too, are ya in one piece?” James grunted an assent “I’m tied to a tree…you?” he asked. “Me too lad” moaned Joe “damn old trick and I’m ashamed to have fallen for it… can ya move or get loose at all?” “No but don’t be too concerned”, James said quietly “I’ve …er… sent for help” Joe blinked under his hood “What? How’d ya manage that lad?” he asked incredulously. “I…can’t tell you Joe, but just trust me ok?” James whispered urgently “I-It’s one of those things I can’t talk about” Joe sighed but wondered what was going on, finding it hard to concentrate on anything in the face of the headache still hammering loudly in his temples. Nokala arrived at the lakeside and listened intently with his mind, *JAMES!* he shouted mentally, tuning onto his wavelength and hoping he would be able to reply. James almost screamed aloud as the great dragon’s call drilled through his mind like a huge needle. “Nokala!” he shouted back silently, “I need help!” he let out a moan at the effort it seemed to take to call, but he managed to summon the energy from somewhere to keep going. “Joe and I have been taken prisoner…we are blindfolded and cannot see where we are at all, are you able to find us?”  Nokala listened to the reply and nodded to himself before answering quietly *Yes I can follow your thought stream if you think of something meaningful and can keep it up* James chuckled to himself and thought of Cill as he hung from the tree, arms feeling as though they were slowly being pulled from their sockets.  Nokala triggered his invisibility spell and flapped into the air above the lake, seriously upsetting a pair of ducks that unexpectedly flew into his rump and fell squawking indignantly into the water below. He sought for and picked up the mental scent easily as the human kept his mind on Cill. Rumbling in amusement at the images, he flew off quickly towards the northwest corner of the forest.  “Joe?” murmured James feeling a surge of relief as he sensed Nokala getting closer. “What is it lad” came the reply. “Something …odd… is going to happen in the next few minutes and I should warn you… but don’t be scared” Joe picked up the oddly concerned tone in James’s voice “Wha’ are ya talkin’ about lad?” he demanded, “Have ya managed to get free? Wha’ the hell is gonna happ…” Joe broke off abruptly as -something- huge hit the ground nearby with a reverberating thump that shook the tree they were tied to. Joe felt himself break into a cold sweat as it moved nearer to them. He could hear it breathing steadily like the huge pair of bellows in the keep’s smithy. He could hear strange leathery, cracking noises as it moved towards them slowly and threateningly. He found himself unable to move or speak and could only whimper as a powerful snort of warm meaty breath blew over his body. There was a deep throbbing growl from a gargantuan throat that sent little signals of pure monkey terror gibbering from his hindbrain. A warm trickle ran down his leg as he trembled under the sack.  “Am I glad to see you Nokala”, chuckled James silently “Or rather, not see you at this point” Nokala puffed in amusement as he sniffed at Joe. *Who’s this?* he asked, nodding at Joe whilst running a talon through the ropes holding James against the tree. “That’s Joe, he’s a friend and you’re probably scaring the dung out of him by now”. Nokala sniffed Joe again and raised an eye ridge in distaste *Yes…I am*  James pulled the ropes away and staggered round until he had tugged off the sack and breathed in a sigh of relief at being able to see again. He looked round until he could see the crude hut the bandits had erected and where a thin plume of smoke arose from the fire within. “Thank you for the rescue Nokala” he said mentally and bowed politely to the dragon. ”Perhaps you would enjoy a little entertainment now?” looking meaningfully at the hut and back up at the dragon.  Nokala grinned toothily and flexed his talons slowly, thinking that after last night’s fun a little exercise wouldn’t go amiss, *What shall we do?* he murmured, wanting to see what this interesting human had in mind. “Why don’t you go invisible again, tear that hut down and help me round up this little band of nasties?”  Nodding to himself Nokala agreed, *Shall we release your friend here first?* James looked at Joe and frowned shortly, “I don’t think he’s ready to meet dragons yet” he said and walked up to the trembling form “Joe!” he whispered in the man’s ear.  Joe twitched violently then slumped, whimpering quietly beneath the hood. “Joe, youll have to trust me, you’re safe now, but it’s best you don’t see what happens next. You’ll know it’s over when all the screaming stops ok? I’ll come and get you then”, he murmured. “Mmmmmuh…..” was all that came back from under Joe’s hood.   James watched as Nokala vanished suddenly and he made his way stealthily back to where their horses were tethered. He found his sword where he had left it and pulled it free slowly so as not to make any noise as it emerged from the scabbard. “Nokala…where are you?” he asked silently and saw a swishing in the grass before the hut as the huge dragon’s tail waved back and forth like an invisible scythe. Moving to the area in front of the hut James grinned up at the unseen bulk towering over him and gave the word “Ok...let em have it”. Chapter 14 Back at the Keep, Martin looked up in surprise as two patrol teams arrived back early. Their horses lathered and panting as they trotted into the bailey yelling about a patrol missing. They had waited the requisite two hours after the allotted meeting time and lacking information had decided to alert someone higher up. Martin frowned as the panicky novices said that James and Joe had not turned up and they suspected foul play. “So… they headed up the northwest trail did they?” mused Martin “Damn Joe, he’s taken himself and that raw recruit chasing after those outlaws we heard about, I’ll wager” He scratched his thin beard slowly as he came to a decision. “Get some fresh horses lads and join up with us,” he said, “I’ll come with you and let’s see if we can find our missing novice and our headstrong master-at-arms”. He climbed into the saddle and rode out the gate with the four nervous novices behind him whispering to one another about how James seemed to be bringing bad luck to the keep Joe struggled futilely in his bonds. He had finally managed to get a grip on himself and wondered just what in hell was going on. There was a loud roar and thumping noise nearby that chilled his blood and made him freeze in place. The poor lad, he thought. Whatever it was had surely eaten him by now. He shivered and went back to struggling and wrestling against the ropes. Nokala’s tail swished decisively through the air and ripped the top off the hut scattering the turf and sod over the startled bandits within. He roared loudly and watched them cringe at the sound. James stood beneath his chin and he looked down at the human. *Well, now what*, he murmured mentally. *They won’t be scared for long and all they can see is you* James nodded and grinned up at the Dragon. “Ok…when I point at one, can you take him out with your tail?” Nokala snorted at the enquiry. *Of course I can, why though?* he asked. “Because all they’ll see is me pointing and someone flies off,” explained James. He tried to keep from grinning as the bandits slowly recovered and reached for their weapons. They were not going to be scared of a skinny stripling with a sword. These were hard-bitten men with experience at fighting that far outstripped his limited skills. “I don’t suppose you’d all like to surrender?” James yelled at the cautiously approaching men. “Just drop your weapons, lie down and put your hands behind your backs and I promise you won’t be harmed”. The outlaws stared at one another briefly. Clearly, this youngster was insane to think he could take on six well-armed rogues by himself. They grinned at one another and broke into a run towards James. “Well I can’t say we didn’t try” James sighed and with a grandiose gesture pointed at the grinning lead outlaw, a swarthy man with no front teeth. There was a loud scream as the man was suddenly picked up and slammed into a tree fifty yards away. It happened to be the one Joe was tied to. Joe froze again at the impact as the outlaw hit the trunk of the tree and fell to the ground. All he could hear were various bubbling noises coming from the stunned man. “Next!” cried James gaily as the others paled and shrank back briefly. One enterprising outlaw reached behind his back, pulling out a longbow and swiftly nocking an arrow into position. James quickly pointed at him and the would-be archer suddenly found himself rocketing up into the sky and coming down with a descending scream ending in a sickening thump. “They don’t learn too quickly do they? “ He chuckled to Nokala. *Something we have frequently observed in humankind* the dragon rumbled in reply. *Oh, thank you for making Cill so happy too*, he murmured. James flushed and couldn’t bring himself to look up at where he thought the dragon’s head was. The thieves regrouped to reconsider their current strategy. This new course seemed to involve picking a direction and running away as fast as they could. James was taken by surprise at this tactic and pointed swiftly at the largest one who suddenly found his feet torn out from under him. Nokala’s tail sent him hurtling him through the air into another convenient tree. The other three had their heads down and legs pumping as they took off determinedly to the horizon. “And Don’t Come Back!” James yelled as the men disappeared into the forest. The other three men lay unconscious in various locations. Checking them for signs of life and satisfied they were all only unconscious though injured James picked them up and stuck them in a pile neatly trussing them up in the same ropes they had used on him. “Do you want to let Joe see you?” James asked as they carried the sagging lumps over to the tree where the hapless master of arms hung limply. *That’s up to you son* the dragon said and grinned broadly, *Cill told us ALL about your little seduction and that makes you clan now* James flushed and cringed as he thought of what Cill’s mother must think of him now. *We do need to have a discussion soon to decide what you are going to do next and how we are going to deal with the council* Nokala added solemnly James swallowed hard and nodded before walking up to Joe. “Joe… are you alright?” he asked reaching up to pull the bag off his head. Nokala was still invisible and sat quietly while waiting for James to make his decision. The Keep’s arms-master was pale, sweaty and trembling as he looked around frantically. “Didja see it lad? Didja see it?” he stammered, “Where is it? ...What was it?” James untied him from the tree and staggered back as Joe clasped his shoulders looking him over intently. He then looked at the three unconscious men on the ground “How…” he broke off. “No, don’ tell me… I don’ want to know how ya did that”. He raised a trembling hand and wiped his brow slowly. “Are you sure Joe?” James asked quietly “You’ve earned the right to know now if you want” Joe blinked at him “Not yet lad, gi’ me a coupl’a days to recover from this shock firs’” James led the shaken man over towards the remains of the hut and the bandit’s water supply. “Clean yourself up, I think Martin and the others will be looking for us by now and you don’t want to greet them like that” he said gently and walked back to Nokala. “I fear Joe would be overwhelmed if he saw you now” he murmured to the hidden dragon. “Though I think he has enough clues to piece it all together. I just don’t want him getting the wrong impression and alerting Lord Duncan with wild stories” He looked at the bound outlaws twitching fitfully upon the ground. “It’s going to be bad enough when they recover enough to talk though I doubt anyone will believe them too much” Joe stripped his soiled clothing off and washed himself clean. After dunking his head in the barrel several times, he began to feel better. Telling himself firmly that obviously he had let his imagination run away with him and it had probably been a wolf or large dog that had sniffed at him while his still addled brain had magnified its size a hundredfold. Denial was scant comfort in the face of the evidence though. He looked at the hut. The devastated roof was spread widely across the field and he could see large flattened areas of grass. Then there was the question of the sounds he had heard during the fight and how James had stunned three men by himself… ‘If he had been by himself’ the unbidden thought came as he remembered the odd conversation he had had with the lad several days previously. There was no denying it. *I am impressed young James* said Nokala. “*You did not ask me to kill those men or pursue them once they had given up the fight* James bent over to retrieve the precious whistle from the base of the tree where it had been thrown in disgust by the bandit. “Thank you Nokala” replied James as he carefully restrung the silent whistle and replaced it round his neck. “These ones will likely be tried and sentenced to hang anyway for robbery and kidnapping”. He indicated the outlaws as they lay nearby groaning quietly. “But I don’t think those others will return to cause problems as they will be telling their tales in every tavern from here to London and it may give others pause before considering setting themselves up here as highwaymen in the future” Nokala nodded to himself. The lad had a sense of justice that was obvious. Things were looking good for the plans he and Marre had devised but there was still the problem of other humans finding out. Sighing to himself, he resigned himself to the fact that certain humans would inevitably find out about the dragon clans but hopefully if the lad kept up the discretion he had already shown, it would only be trustworthy folk. He suddenly took a long, hard look at the boy. There was something different about him but it wasn’t anything he could immediately put his talon on. *Very good James*, he said and letting an element of pride enter his mental voice. *I shall return to the keep three days hence and talk with your lord Duncan about giving you… extra training and your desire to mate with my daughter also* James flushed again “Marry… joining another’s family through mating is called marriage in human society”. *Is there a ceremony for this in the human world?* asked Nokala. “Yes” grinned James “But I can’t see Cill in a wedding dress at a Christian church. The bishop would surely die from apoplexy,” He thought of the fat bishop keeling over as Cill walked down the aisle dressed in wedding gown and train. *We also have a ceremony that must be performed now you are mated to her and you will need a stout heart and strong nerves to go through with it* James thought he could catch a slight note of concern in the dragon’s voice as if he wasn’t quite sure. “Is this something to do with Cill’s moth- Carlina?” he remembered the angry dragon’s name as well as the way she had looked at him while holding him up to her snout. Like a bug that she was just about to step on. Nokala hesitated *Not just Carlina, no* He wanted to tell the truth and say that it was a very fragile peace created within the clan to allow this to happen and any one of the other clan members could easily disrupt the ceremony with disastrous consequences for them both. A loud horn suddenly rang out in the forest. Joe finished his washing and running back towards James “That’s Martin’s horn lad!” he shouted jubilantly. James climbed back onto his horse and threw the thought back at the dragon “I shall see you in three days then Nokala, I hope I can repay you someday for the help you gave us today” Grinning down at him Nokala chuckled, *Oh I think you have done enough for me today* There was a brief swirling of dust as the great dragon returned home and the two men rode off to meet with the arriving patrols with the stunned bandits lying across the rumps of their horses. Carlina was entertaining. Since this whole debacle had began only her closest friend Mella had kept in contact with her and comforted her. “It wasn’t your fault Carli”, she murmured, resting a paw on her friends arm. “You couldn’t foresee it would happen and Nokala seems to be going out of his way to positively encourage them” Nodding at her friends words, Carlina could not help but agree. “The odd thing is that they are both happy and … well…there have been some interesting benefits” She flushed and wondered if she should pass on the stimulating things she had learnt about human mating practices. Mella raised an eye ridge in disbelief, “She is happy with a human as a mate?” Carlina nodded eagerly” He has provided food for her and gold as well so he obviously cares for her greatly…and…” She twiddled her talons in embarrassment and unable to hold it back blurted out some of the other interesting tidbits she had learnt while Mella’s eyes grew wider and wider. “He licked her vent? … and let her mount him while he was on his back?” A claw went to her jaw and a speculative gaze arose in her eyes as she considered the possibilities. Carlina went on, oblivious to the fact she was about to shake dragon society to its heart. “I asked Noka to do it too… and it was ….incredible”. Mella gasped, “You didn’t!” she exclaimed, leaning forward in amazement. “I did…and he did it and I licked him too!” Mella was impressed. She had never heard of such things and wondering if her own mate Iridol would do it for her if she asked him to, flushing at the naughty thoughts suddenly swirling in her mind. Carlina could see Mella thinking and gave a giggle “I bet Iridol would do it for you too” she teased leaning closer. “Really?” asked Mella as her eyes flicked back and forth from the floor to her friend. “You won’t know if you don’t ask him and besides, you have him wrapped round your smallest talon” “I do, don’t I” laughed Mella and the two dragonesses laughed at the foolishness of males and how they somehow managed to cope with them. The three outlaws were thrown into the Keep’s cells and a healer summoned to treat them. Despite their experience, they had only been badly stunned and showed minimal scratching and the odd broken rib that was bound tightly. The healer was concerned that the men all raved about black sorcery and being tossed around like children’s toys by something unseen, but put it down to the fact they were confused and had simply been outclassed by the excellent master-at-arms and a trainee novice. James and Joe were summoned to Lord Duncan’s study to give their accounts of the encounter as well as to provide evidence to be used in the outlaw’s trials. Joe spoke first and hesitantly explained how they had come to be captured and trussed like a pair of chickens for market but unwilling to continue, as he knew it would sound as if he was insane. “Joe” Duncan said as he sat in his chair and looked at the pair. “I thought I knew you better than to drag a barely trained novice into a dangerous situation like that” He shook his head “It’s bad enough they got the drop on you and tied you up but how did you get free?” James spoke up enthusiastically before Joe could answer, “I had a dagger they didn’t find Sir, and cut myself and Joe free” Duncan’s gaze moved between the two. The look on Joe’s face spoke volumes. James continued, his voice adopting a tone of hero-worship “Then Joe went after them in their hut Sir. He wounded those three and scared the others so badly they knocked down their own walls and ran off into the forest without stopping” He did not dare stop and look at Joe as he kept up the enthusiastic flow of praise of how the valiant master-at-arms heroically and single-handedly put the miscreants to rout. Duncan grinned to himself, as he knew when he was being fed half-truths. “Well Joe, perhaps it’s time for a pay rise if you can inspire such praise from your novices” Joe started in place as he had enough shocks for one day “Thank ya Sir” he saluted, taking refuge in habit and simple responses. Duncan rose from his chair and clapped them both on the shoulders “Well done to the pair of you and I want you both to rest for a few days to recover your strength” The two men nodded and slowly walked out and down the stairs towards their rooms. “Why’d ya do that lad?” he asked James as they walked into the mess, “Ya earned the credit for tha’ capture and even though ya had ya…,” He hesitated and looked James in the eye “…friend along. I was no use at all” James grinned back at him “I like you Joe, but who would believe a single simple novice could catch three desperate men and put the others to flight. My friend was glad to be able to help though and sorry to make you fill your breeches” Joe nodded “Ya right and I can scarcely believe it myself, ya being friends with a ...dragon”. There it was out he thought to himself and be damned if he was wrong. James grinned, “I knew you’d figure it out sooner or later but keep it to yourself or you might end up in a cell loudly protesting your sanity” Joe silently agreed with the lad’s assessment. After all no one had seen a dragon for centuries and he would be proclaimed insane and bundled into an asylum or monastery somewhere with no hesitation should he try to claim that they were real. “I’ll let you meet them if you want” James said quietly. Joe jerked and slumped down again, the day really had too many shocks in it. “There’s more than one?” he hissed. James propelled Joe into his room and murmured, “Sleep well” then closed the door behind him. Joe tottered to his bed and fell into it with a groan. What the hell was he going to do now? He couldn’t even tell Jane and he sorely doubted he’d be able to get it up for her tonight. James went to his own room and stripped off his jerkin before laying back on his bed with a relieved sigh. It certainly had been a fun day despite being hit on the head. He chuckled as he replayed the day’s events in his mind sending some affectionate thoughts to Cill and hearing the instant reply from her demanding to know where he had been all day. Getting up he walked over and locked the door then made sure he had cleared the floor. “Why don’t you come over and give me a kiss and I can tell you all about it” he invited cheekily before moving back to his bed again. He heard a mental ‘humph’ then there was the yellow flash of the portal spell and she was in his room licking him on the face warmly. He felt much better when she was with him and wrapping his arms around her neck in a tight hug, gave her a deep kiss in return. She purred deeply and slid onto the bed properly with him. It creaked a bit but seemed to hold together. Her tail gave him a little concern since there was little room for it to move but she had not complained yet. “I think your father and I are going to get on well, love.” He murmured caressing her slowly. *Oh?* she purred back at him, *and why is that?”* He gave a quick explanation of the day’s events and though she was a little distressed at her mate being hurt and captured she soon saw the funny side of it and laughed as he described how Nokala had set the bandits to flight without risking discovery as a dragon. Moving his hands down her neck to her breasts, he cupped them in his palms and moved his hands in slow circles. “And as we are mates now he said I have to go through a ceremony to make it official just like it is in the human world” Cills’ eyes half lidded in pleasure as she felt his caress, her nipples stiffening and pressing into his hands. *Oooh, yes… that’s right* she murred softly. *You have to be presented to the other clan members to proclaim your right and then you are bonded with me to become part of the Dracalar clan* She slowly stroked a hand over his stomach and marveled not only at the fragility of his skin but also the way the muscles rippled beneath it at her touch. The talon moved down a fraction more to tease his shaft through the breeches he wore and she was gratified at the quick response she felt. *Am I going to have to ruin another pair of your breeches mmmm?* she whispered huskily. “Oh no love... This is my last pair” chuckling and with a little help from her he managed to slide the offending clothing off and onto the floor. *That’s better,* she purred, lowering her head so her tongue could gently tease him making his hips arch upwards off the bed. “It’s a little cramped for you don’t you think?” he asked her as he enjoyed her attentions. She looked up at him and let him watch her tongue slither from the base of his shaft to the tip and linger there. *I’m going to make you pay me back for not letting me join in the fun you had with Papa* she murmured down at him. She slowly straddled him on the bed letting her hind paws rest on the floor on either side. “Next time I’ll make sure you know what’s going on so you can have some fun too” he apologized. She growled lustily and he looked hastily at the door “Shh lover… if you get too loud we’ll have an army up here” Looking abashed, she nodded and slowly moved up the bed until her moist sex was lightly sliding over his stiff erection. *I’m sure you would be able to explain any strange noises coming from your room* she chuckled slowly rocking herself back and forth, teasing the head of his cock with the fat lips at the base of her tail. “Uhn… not ones making the building shake,” he panted and reaching down with a free hand lightly teased her clit knowing how she liked it. Muffling a squeal, she suddenly sat on his shaft and felt it slide within her. He felt the bed creak alarmingly as she sat on him and he thrust upwards to spread some of the weight. Cill’s paws gripped the head of the bed as she started to move on his shaft. The dragonesses’ eye’s glazing as she moved in time with him, feeling him stroke in and out of her tight, slick vent. James reached up and pulled her head down so he could kiss her deeply as they mated slowly and quietly as possible. He felt his loins growing damp as her warm juices ran slowly down the length of his erection and over his balls. Cill’s gaze locked on his as she suddenly quaked and moaned quietly. The room filling with the spicy scent of sex and her release as she shivered over him and murmured his name. He thrust up as hard as he could and came with her, his seed hungrily massaged from his spurting cock by her powerful muscles as she ground down upon it. James shuddered as he savored the delicious eruption inside his ladydragon and kissing her gently on her snout and tongue tried to draw out the pleasure for her by moving gently against her clit in time with her inner clenching muscles. Unable to contain her pleasure Cill let out a soft rumble of pleasure that reverberated around the room. James quickly strained to hear any shouts of alarm or comments from outside or down below in the mess - so far they seemed to be getting away with it. Cill slowly relaxed as her climax passed and she slumped softly onto James, her tongue lolling from her snout as she slipped into the warm haze of afterglow. *Ohhhh yessss*, she hissed as his arms went around her neck and stroked her flight muscles gently. “Mmmm so do you forgive me for not inviting you to beat up on bandits?” he chuckled to her as he realized he was pinned under her with his shaft still soaking within. *It’s a start*, she sleepily murmured back to him as she enjoyed the massage as well. “I have a few days off so I can come and see you at the lair” his fingers pinched and pulled at the taut muscles of her shoulders. “I’ll try and bring you something nice too,” he added. Cill had never felt happier in her life as her chosen mate caressed and stroked her, though she remained all unaware of the slowly growing result of their first union deep in her womb. *That would be lovely*, she purred and ran her tongue along his neck. *Did father say when the ceremony would be?* she asked. “He said he’d come and talk to Lord Duncan about me in three days time, though I don’t know what he will tell him to allow me to finish my studies here and yet see you” Cill thought a little and grinned, *I should sleep on you all night like this… but your bed is too small for me and I’d get cramp* James smiled and rubbed her neck gently. “Go and get some proper sleep love and I’ll come out and see you in the morning” Cill nodded and gave him a long and deep last kiss before flashing back to her lair. James smiled the smile of a well-satisfied male and rolled over slowly in his bed before letting out a yelp at the sudden sensation of cold on his side “damn…Now I’ve got to sleep in the wet spot” he groaned Mella lay atop her mate Iridol following a marathon session of mating that she had never experienced the likes of before. He had passed out after the third time and she still tingled from the rare and pleasant feeling of post-orgasmic bliss. It had taken a lot of talking and persuasion for her to convince him to try something different from just mounting her and thrusting wildly but she had threatened him with no mating for a month unless he tried it. It had come as a revelation to him that dragonesses could climax as well and after several attempts, he had finally managed to learn how to pleasure her with his tongue and in various other positions as well, ending with her straddling him and roaring her pleasure until the lair shook and dust fell from the ceiling. Mella licked a talon slowly and decided this was just too good to keep to herself. She had to tell the others and soon. Chapter 15 Marre busied himself in his lair amidst the assorted paraphernalia of his experiments and potions. He was also thinking hard about the potential for havoc he and Nokala may have enabled by allowing Cill to see and mate with her human partner. He felt the travel spell forming slowly and sighed to himself with the knowledge there was no way he could hide this from his friend, especially with the implications it could have for dragonkind everywhere. Nokala arrived in the lair and Marre could not help noticing he looked enormously pleased with himself for some reason. He almost seemed to strut as he walked towards the long couches. “Ho old friend” rumbled Nokala as he slid into the couch. “How goes the meddling with strange smells and explosions?” Marre looked at him in astonishment and blinked his lids several times. “Are you alright Nokala?” he asked with concern. “What? ... No… I’m fantastic!” the normally sober dragon replied. “I’ve just had the best matings I’ve ever known and then I got to go out and beat up on humans!” He poured himself a tankard of ale and grinned at the elder dragon “I have a good feeling about James and I think he will make a good mate for Cill so I’m going to organize the clanship ceremony for a week from now” Marre nodded “May I ask why you felt it necessary to go and beat up on humans? I assume we aren’t talking about James here at this point”, he reached for his own tankard and thought to himself that he might as well let Nokala get it out of his system before telling him the possible bad news. Nokala relaxed and explained about the fight in the forest, occasionally embellishing a little but sticking mainly to the point and emphasizing how James had shown restraint and mercy as well as compassion with his friend. He then caused the old dragon to blush ferociously by giving a blow-by-blow account of what Carlina had learnt from Cill and how he had benefited from that information. “So you see” finished Nokala “He has already managed to affect Carlina in a positive way. So what else could he achieve?” He looked at Marre as the old dragon reached over and took a scroll from the table, unrolling it slowly he handed it to Nokala. “Read the last paragraph and tell me what you think,” he murmured, not volunteering any information until the idea sank in to his protégés head. Nokala blinked and read the runes slowly, his eyes growing wider as he finally reached the bottom of the page. “Oh no” he exhaled slowly, slumping on his lounger. “What have we done?” Marre gently took the scroll back “We don’t know yet, but if it’s true. We’ve just given the human world its first proper sorcerer and an unaware untrained hatchling at that” Nokala nodded “Are you sure?” he asked, hoping for a way out. “No…of course not and there’s no reason to believe the power could manifest itself in an obvious way as we don’t know how a human will behave!” Marre raked his talons along the floor in frustration. “You saw the lad last. Did he show any obvious signs?” Nokala thought to himself “No, but he did seem to have a new confidence about him” he leaned back on the couch and frowned at Marre “Ok Old one. What aren’t you telling me?” Marre sighed and laid his suspicions on the table. “We know humans have no magic but Cill’s power would have peaked at the time of her mating. If the transfer was one-sided between them he may be as powerful as she is to a point…but like filling up a jug from a waterfall it can never contain more than the original” Nokala nodded “So is he going to be able to call on his powers?” Marre flung his paws up in frustration “He may already have done so… you said he had been struck on the head and yet did you see any sign of injury on him?” Nokala frowned and shook his head slowly “Alright… rapid healing … what else are we looking at here”. Marre swallowed, this was the bit he had been dreading and so tried to edge into it cautiously. “W-well he could experience a great increase of strength and agility as well as ... other internal changes that could…er… increase his compatibility with Cill” he finished lamely. Nokala was not stupid, these words rolled around his brain until they sunk into the correct slots “WHAT!” he roared, “That monkey actually could make my daughter gravid?” Marre cringed at the noise and looked up at the suddenly angry father “We don’t know that” he said, trying to calm him down “It’s highly unlikely but we won’t know for sure unless she shows up with eggsign on her belly” Nokala frowned “And it would be too late by then. I hadn’t counted on this,” he admitted trying to calm himself down. He thought of his daughter falling gravid to a …human, he corrected his previous thoughts and tried to fit it in his mental space. “What would a hybrid look like?” Marre shrugged “Who knows what the mana may have done. Even if it did occur we would not know until it hatched” Nokala nodded and took a deep drink from the tankard. This was the one thing he definitely did not want Carlina thinking about. James woke early and yawned in satisfaction. The pleasant aromatic residue of dragon sex was still in the air and he wandered naked over to the window to let in some fresh air. It would not do to have the maids wondering what the funny odor was and asking annoying questions. Walking over to the ewer, he poured a basinful of water and sharpened his razor slowly on the strop. He was more than a little concerned at the possible risks he could be taking by walking into a room full of potentially angry dragons to proclaim himself as a mate to one of their females, which would no doubt turn them into very angry dragons indeed. Lathering up his badger-bristle brush, he looked in the mirror and wiped the soap over the stubble on his face. ‘At least Nokala will help me’, he thought to himself and gently ran the razor down one side of his face before rinsing it out again. Stirring the water slowly, he wondered about Cill’s mother and how to calm her down. A gift? Dragons liked gold and jewels but he was saving up for something special for Cill. The razor slid down his cheek slowly, slicing off the stubbly growth. He could ask his father for some more funds and blame it on gambling, but then a sharp letter would make its way into Lord Duncan’s possession and with it all sorts of problems. James winced as he carelessly nicked his upper lip, dabbing at it with his flannel, not noticing how fast it healed as he was wrestling with the problem of Carlina. He wondered if Cill could read human writing and recalling the draconic runes in her lair doubted it ‘perhaps I should teach her and Carlina to read’, he mused, looking at the selection of books on the shelves. They were mainly to do with etiquette and courtly manners but there were some books on myth and legend there too. He picked out a good-looking one and tossed it onto his bed for later. He chuckled at the thought of reading about dragons to dragons, after wiping his face clean of lather he finished dressing, and went down for breakfast. Joe had suffered through a miserable night. Jane had tried her best to arouse him but he kept remembering the sounds and smells of the day before and sleep had mainly eluded him. Jane was not sure what had happened as Joe had bluntly refused to tell her, but she knew it was significant when a man who had always satisfied her easily resisted her mouth, hands and body and just lay there limp as a dishcloth. “Why can’t ya tell me Joe?” She asked him gently whilst rubbing his burly chest. Joe sighed; “Because I could be wrong and end up looking a fool or worse, in a cell chained to a wall as a lunatic” He murmured to her and kissed her neck. Jane blinked at his admission “Is it abou’ that young James?” she probed lightly. Joe shivered “More about his friends” remembering the feeling of utter helplessness as the damn thing had sniffed at him. “Has he fallen in wi’ bad company then?” Jane asked casually as her hand lightly teased over his groin. Joe groaned, “The worst… you have no idea of how bad, though I don’t think he minds to be honest”. Jane felt a brief response under her fingers then a rapid deflation as he shuddered again. “But I’m going to find them. I won’t let them unman me like that again,” Joe muttered to himself, afraid to tell her he had soiled his breeches like a scared child. He was truly terrified, but he had never run from anything that scared him. They both turned at hearing James walk past the door whistling cheerfully. “I’ll follow the lad and see where he goes and what he does” said Joe. “I want to know just what the hell is going on here” Cill cheerfully cleaned her lair. She had managed to increase its size a little more as for some reason she was feeling a little cramped. Compared to her parent’s massive cave this was little more than a cupboard but it was hers and she enjoyed adding little touches to it that made it special. She heard her stomach make a gurgling noise and wondered why she was feeling so hungry. Perhaps all this mating was using up lots more energy. Tearing a leg off a recently cooked sheep, she cleaned it to the bone and wondered when James would arrive and what the new day would bring to her and her mate. She mulled that over… Mate… She had not even considered it before he had shown up, and despite the physical differences she was most satisfied with him. Other thoughts also arrived ‘Will he want me to shift into human form and what about his family too?’ she thought and leaned on the desk peering at a scroll. She resolved to ask him soon as the clanship ceremony would not be far off … unless her mother was still upset with them both and that could cause problems. She was unsure how to deal with her mother and perhaps only James could convince her that they were made for each other. Her talons drummed on the desk as she pondered, then gathering her thoughts, she loped towards the door and out down to the lake. James wandered slowly round the keep, ostensibly to gather a few things but really looking for something for Cill’s lair. He wondered what she would like or needed but realized he knew little of what dragons’ kept in their lairs other than gold and jewels. Myth and legend were not going to be much help then he thought, but perhaps he could learn more from Nokala when he visited next time. He suddenly stopped as he remembered the lounger at Marre’s lair and smiled to himself. Perhaps she would like one… there was enough room for one, but he would check with her before getting one made up. It would be an interesting challenge for any carpenter. He made his way back to the stables and saddled his gelding up. Placing the saddlebags on its rump he smiled to himself and stuffed the book of stories in one along with the food he had managed to scrounge from the tables, after all he had a hungry mate to feed now. He actually enjoyed the responsibility of gathering extra food for her. Even though she was capable of hunting perfectly well without his efforts, it made him feel needed. He felt the warmth of her thoughts as he prepared for the short trip to the lake and smiled to himself, hopefully his new gift would be ready in time for the clanship ceremony though Nokala had not said when or where it was yet. Leaving the Keep was getting easier for him since the bandit episode, as the guards were not going to mess with someone who had taken out three hardened outlaws and scared off the others. However they had also heard the rumors about sorcery and made the sign against the evil eye behind their backs as he trotted past with a wave. James was blissfully ignorant about this however and merely took the awed gazes and silence as respect for his part in the actions of the day. Though eager to get back to Cill, he took a slower, less obvious route through the forest. Just in case Eric or Jack got funny ideas about following him and eventually arrived at the peaceful lake, the long grass was waving gently in the breeze. Looking round slowly he could not see Cill anywhere, but he could feel her close by. Taking the saddlebags off his relieved gelding, he walked down towards the water slowly, wondering what she was up to. Cill snickered to herself as she flapped quietly above him and waited for her moment to pounce. James dropped the saddlebags and looked round again in case he could spot a mysteriously flattened hummock of grass in case she was going to trip him again. Raising both hands to shield his eyes from the sun, he felt a sudden shock as Cill invisibly grasped him firmly around the waist and lifted him off the ground. James squawked in terror as the lake shot away from under him but relaxed at a silvery mental laugh as Cill appeared, her arms firmly wrapped around his chest “Hello love”, he sent to her while trying not to look down at the rapidly departing ground. *Hello dear* she purred back *enjoying yourself?* said with a hint of playful amusement, rising higher over the lake. Scrabbling a little against her chest he nodded “Nice view” trying to appear nonchalant and all the while keeping his eyes closed “though it is a tad cold up here” He wondered what would happen if he slipped from her grasp or she let him go. He trusted her though and tried to relax and open his eyes a crack. “Good lord…you can almost see the keep from here” he exclaimed, “don’t let them see you!” Cill giggled, *They won’t see a thing… I extended the shield over both of us so they won’t wonder at a flying human*, she rolled off to the right sending James’s stomach up into his throat leaving him wondering if some poor wandering serf was going to be wearing his breakfast soon. “I-I don’t suppose you could er…put me down soon?” he asked trying not to let a tremor enter his voice as he looked down at some passing geese flying under him. “It’s not that I don’t like it…I just need some time to get used to the idea” Cill arced her head down *of course dear*, she purred to him *though do remember that if you’re going to have some fun to ask me if I want some too* James nodded enthusiastically “oh yes. I’ll definitely remember that dear”, he murmured as they swooped back over the lake. Cill hovered briefly and let James go from her grip so he could drop and roll onto the long grass and then touched down a little further away, neatly tucking her wings up and making sure they weren’t worn in any spots. She slid up to him and rubbed against his chest with an amused smirk on her muzzle. He pulled her head down and kissed her firmly “Naughty wench” he chuckled as he ran his hands slowly down along her sleek body to her tail “why if you were smaller I’d spank your rump like your father said he used to” Cill flushed and swiftly whirled to face him again. *He never said that!* she snarled. James smirked at her “’Spank her rump to a rosy glow’ he said” he murmured in her ear then darted away into the grass. She growled and chased after him until she managed to pounce on him and pin him gently to the ground *Just you try spanking me and I’ll drop you in the lake next time* James kissed her on the snout and stroked her neck as she slowly subsided letting him squirm out from under her paw. “Oh I don’t know…I hear it can be fun” he chuckled, hugging her round the neck and tickling her chin “Come on... I’ve got something to show you” They walked together back to the saddlebags and James sat himself on the ground and opened one, pulling out the large book. “I don’t know if you can read human writing but I can teach you and it has nice pictures too” Cill arranged herself behind him so he was resting against her shoulder. This was nice she thought, as she could lick him while looking at the ‘book’ he had brought her at the same time. James had thought about this book, while it was on myths and legends it did have a story about a dragon in it, and with the usual ending of a heroic knight bringing it down and rescuing the princess. He decided he had to show it to her and explain that not all humans were like that. Cill listened to him explain and boggled to herself, what would a drake do with a human female she thought. Even if she were able to able to mate with him surely it would have hurt her. She liked the pictures though it was obvious the drake was deranged for wanting to eat a human, whilst the humans had merely reacted to the situation the same way a dragon would treat an insane human or indeed, an insane dragon. That gave her pause for thought, could her mate be thought insane for loving a dragoness? She shook her head and gave him a long slow lick he eagerly turned into a deep kiss. Joe had been very careful when he left the keep behind James, as a skilled tracker he had easily trailed the boy’s path through the forest to the lake despite the difficult route. He had not known of this place at all and that struck him by surprise as he thought he knew the area very well. Leaving his horse in the forest, he approached cautiously until he saw James’ gelding grazing nearby, unable to see the lad he dropped to his belly and worked his way through the grass and reeds towards the edge of the lake. By chance, he was approaching them downwind and quietly parted the grass and reeds to see what was happening on the other side of the lake. Joe felt his sphincter quiver as he took in the view. James sat comfortably in front of ... Well there was no denying it… in front of a large silver dragon. The lad was going to be eaten! After his heart had stopped threatening to burst and he had regained control over his bowels he slowly looked again and his eyes widened in pure astonishment. He was kissing it! And on its tongue! What was wrong with the boy? He suddenly recalled the conversation he had had before the bandit attack and groaned to himself. This was the girl he had fed and become so attached to and whose father had visited? A ferocious, ravening man-eater who was now having … it’s…her… belly rubbed. Blinking rapidly, he sank down into the grass again. What the hell was he going to do now? Chapter 16 Mella had called an impromptu meeting of the other dragonesses who had so recently spurned Carlina and invited them to the lair she shared with Iridol. This greatly puzzled them and they decided to show up simply out of curiosity, as it was unusual to allow so many others into your own lair. They responded to her summons and began to fill the cavern gradually. Each chatting quietly to one another on private mental channels as they waited to see what was going on. Mella grinned to herself as she savored the memories she planned to share with them. This would shock them initially, but would hopefully remove some of the prejudice towards Carlina and her daughter who would soon be bringing her mate for the ceremony. “What are you up to Meliandria?” queried Zelafin, an older red dragoness with a well known bad temper and who as Tekala’s mate held an important position amidst the covey of females present. Mella thought carefully before responding. If she could convince Zela things would be a lot easier. “A couple of things Zela” Mella replied carefully, “One, I want to talk about poor Carlina and the effect your ignorance is having on her and two.. “ she kept on, not waiting as she saw Zela’s nostrils flare. “I’ve come into possession of some information that needs to be shared for the benefit of all dragonesses everywhere”. Zela’s eyes narrowed and she calmed down slowly, her gaze not leaving Mellas’ as her curiosity was aroused along with her concern for dragonkind. Opening herself to a general mental channel Mella called for the others to pay attention and addressed the waiting group. “Ladies” she began “I believe you have made a grave mistake in cutting Carlina off from your groups and gatherings” There was the start of an angry response and she help up a paw to silence them. “Not only is her daughter’s choice not her fault, but she is distraught beyond measure and suffering far beyond what you intended. She truly believes that she is alone now and that I am the only one who she can call her friend”. There were many sidelong and covert glances between the dragonesses and the rumble of disagreement died away slowly. No one had wanted to ostracize Carlina completely but it seemed to have happened anyway. Mella could pick up fleeting thoughts and randomized guilt over the decision to shut Carlina out, but as usual, the dominant personalities of the males had seemed to be the cause. Mella chuckled to herself and continued. “As for Cidiliana, she is deliriously happy with her choice of mate and even if he is human he is still entitled to respect under dragon law” There was a general mental susurration of amusement with undertones of disbelief. “And believe it or not he has taught her things that will bring a new element of enjoyment and respect to our own relationships with our mates”. She grinned broadly at them and gave a little warning, “We dragons have always been open about mating, but let me tell you… compared to the humans we have a lot to learn”. Suddenly opening her stored memory she flooded the disbelieving dragonesses and was gratified to see that as well as the shocked look of the older generation, several younger dragonesses had slitted their eyes and were licking their snouts. She took them through the entire conversation she had had with her mate and the subsequent licking, mating, kissing and positions following her threats to deny him if he didn’t perform. Zelafin was flushing even redder than her usual hue as she absorbed the scenes unfolding. “A-and the human taught her all this?” she asked with a shy smile. Mella nodded “I think you should all go and apologize to Carlina and Cill.” Her grin grew wider. “And then go home and persuade your mates to try it for themselves…” she let this thought tail off as they did indeed consider it. She went out to bring in a dozen freshly roasted sheep as a party snack, which all eagerly shared as the talk turned to lighter subjects. Mella was most satisfied and giggled to herself as she thought of the look that might be on Tekala’s muzzle tonight. Joe sat in the rushes and sweated quietly. He had not counted on this and now he had learnt the dreadful secret the lad had been hiding. He thought over the last days and tried to make sense of events and how he was going to deal with this without getting eaten or locked up for telling anyone. James slowly rubbed Cill’s belly and stroked up to her breasts. *James?* she murmured to him softly. “Yes Love?” he replied fondly and leaned up to kiss her snout gently. *Do… do you think we could have hatchlings?* asked Cill. There… it was out she thought, already feeling ambiguous about any answer he might respond with. James thought about this seriously “I don’t know dear, Marre seemed to think we wouldn’t, but I don’t think he really knew” He kept up the stroking and watched her gaze “would you like us to have a hatchling?” he asked quietly. Cill cocked her head to one side as she watched him caress her. *We know we belong together and perhaps that is for a purpose. I hope we can have a hatchling one day and raise it with love and understanding, but I do not know what a mix of human and dragon will look like or even if it will be a mix.* James nodded and stroked a fingertip over one of her breasts slowly and smiled up at her “I don’t know if I would be a good father to a hatchling. I haven’t exactly been a model son”. He frowned a little at the thought of his father’s reaction to the knowledge he had fallen in love with a dragoness and not one of the simpering brainless girls his father seemed to favor as a possible wife for him. “If we are able to” he murmured to her “I want to have young with you, my lovely dragoness” Cill felt a warm glow at his words and she could feel he was sincere through the link even though she could feel he felt a little trepidation also. But she also was nervous at the thought of having a hatchling to raise. “There is also the question of my family too,” he said with a sigh “I don’t know how I’m going to introduce you to them especially as you will have to come to London with me” He teasingly slid his hands up around her chin and stroked gently. “My father would have a fit if he knew I’d given up completely on the women he had in mind for me to fall for a beautiful, sexy and smart dragoness”, he emphasized his words with a kiss on the tip of her snout. Cill growled softly and groped his rump through his breeches. Nokala and Marre had decided to have a drink. It wasn’t often this happened but the news of the possible calamity they had unleashed had made them break Marre’s cellar open and quaff a couple of the potent ale casks each. The two dragons lay on their couches and were loudly singing an ancient battle anthem together when Carlina arrived, flanked by Mella. The two females looked at one another and then back at the pair shaking their heads in disgust. “I don’t suppose you’re going to tell me what brought this on?” Carlina asked frostily as she stared into the bleary, dilated pupils of her mate. Nokala tried to focus on her but failed miserably “Wha…?” He slurred, raising a paw in greeting and trying to stroke her, his paw flailing in midair as he misjudged the distance. “Jus’ havin’ a li’l drink with Marre to ce’brate” Nokala managed to get out before a mammoth belch that rattled the glassware on the table and brought a howl of laughter from Marre. Carlina looked away from him as the alcoholic breath washed over her. “Celebrate what?” She asked with a frown before she realized she was not going to get too coherent an answer. Nokala answered before his beer-fuddled brain had a chance to edit the comment. “Cill coul’ be gravid’”, he guffawed and pounded the couch with a fist, “damn hu’man migh’ be abl’ to gi’ her eggs”. Carlina blinked and clenched her paws as she thought of the horrible sight of her daughter sitting on a monkey’s egg. “How do you know this, you overgrown offspring of a deviant skink!?” she took Nokala’s head in her paws and pulled his snout round to meet hers. Nokala waved a paw vaguely in the direction of the table and shivered as his brain finally caught up with his mouth. “Not sure though… uhn” he grunted as Carlina dropped his head onto the couch and walked over to the table to pick up the scroll. It was still open at the final paragraph and she read it with mounting horror. She stalked back to the couches and waved the scroll in Marre’s snout. The older dragon flinching back nervously at her approach. “Did you know about this, you old lecher?” she demanded, talons flexing inches from his muzzle. “Hell no” murmured Marre “jus’ foun’ it out“, Carlina held out the scroll for Mella to read and watched her reaction as well. Mella lowered the scroll and shook her head “This is trouble… If some of the more aggressive males find out that human could make Cill gravid they won’t rest until he’s been killed, not to mention what some of the females will do to either of them if they found out” Carlina sucked on a talon nervously and thought about what to do. Trying to drive the human off would only make Cill worse and… God’s forbid! What if he had already quickened her egg? It would be months before she showed eggsign and longer until she would lay. No other dragon would lay a claw on a female showing eggsign. It was an instinctive prohibition and they would forfeit all their rights under the law. No matter who the father was, the law was the law. Hateful though she thought the human was, she had to admit the best way to protect Cill would be to let the clanship ceremony go ahead without delay before this little tidbit of news found its way out. After all, the human would be dead within fifty or so years. “So we become a laughing stock for a few centuries,” she muttered to herself, “the clan has outlasted other embarrassments before though”. Walking over to the lounger, she grabbed Nokala firmly by the tail and pulled him off slowly and deliberately. “This is all your fault, you perverted offspring of a deviant mating,” she hissed at him. “If you had let me kill that human earlier we wouldn’t have this problem now” Nokala grunted as his chin hit the floor of the cave and he weakly batted at her as she dragged him to the portal by his tail. Mella hid a smile and waved as the couple ported back to their lair. She turned to Marre who was almost half-asleep on his own lounger now his drinking partner was gone. Reaching down she picked up the scroll and re-rolled it, tapping it lightly with her talons as she considered what to do with it. Joe slowly crawled backwards out of the long grass, shivering as a breeze passed over him. He knew what he should do. He should ride back as fast as he could to the keep and organize a hunting party to track and kill the beast. But… things did not look or feel right. A dragon should not roll on its back to have its belly rubbed or kiss a man as a woman did. He paused in his movements and wondered as the breeze continued to ruffle his hair. James lay atop Cill and contentedly caressed her sides. He suddenly saw her nostrils flare and her eyes flashed into tight slits as she stiffened beneath him. “What’s wrong love?” he asked as she sniffed again, feeling a rumble in her chest. *Another Human* growled Cill as he slowly slid off her. *In the rushes over there* “Can you see him?” James murmured as he moved up to her head. He could feel her anger growing as her territory and safety were threatened. *No… But he stinks of fear and terror* She replied suddenly vanishing from his view and flapping swiftly up into the air to locate the interloper. Joe was unaware of the danger as he tiger-crawled on his belly away from the lake, torn between his duty to protect the keep and the desire to learn more about what he could see going on between the couple. Cill snarled to herself as she saw the human wriggling out towards his horse and dove down, her talons snatching his jerkin and pulling him up into the air roughly. Joe screamed as he felt himself snatched up and lifted into the air by something he could not see. He scrabbled frantically for the dagger in his belt but before he could draw it, he was released and plunged the twenty or so feet into the lake. Cill landed on the other side and looked at James *Do you know him?* she growled softly. James nodded and rushed to her side “That’s Joe. He was with me when Nokala helped with the bandits. I didn’t think he’d stoop to following me though” Joe splashed wildly in the lake, as with so many people born inland he was unable to swim and was rapidly growing desperate. James sighed, “He is a friend and won’t harm you love. Though I wish he would have waited until I had told him about you” Cill nodded to him and after giving him a lick flapped up over the lake again to hook the unfortunate Joe from the muddy depths before he drowned. Cill unceremoniously talon-flicked the waterlogged master-at-arms onto the riverbank where he lay gasping like a landed fish and slowly struggled to regain his feet. “So Joe” grinned James “You’ve gotten so bored with Jane you decided to had to come and have a look at my mate?” Reaching down he helped Joe to his feet as Cill landed quietly behind the sodden man. “Y-ya mate?” Joe stammered, wiping duckweed off his face and head “B-but...She’s soddin’ enormous!” He paled at a threatening rumble behind him. “Never make fun of a woman’s size Joe” James patted Joe on the cheek and led him to a dry area where he could sit down and recover. “Can you speak to him Cill?” asked James silently to the still invisible dragoness. *No, his mind is shut with fear and he wouldn’t hear me* she replied. She could feel the barriers of Joe’s mind as it sought to protect itself from what it had previously considered impossibility. James sighed and turned Joe to face him “Ok Joe. Why did you follow me?” he asked quietly while seating himself on the ground opposite the man. Joe took a shuddering breath and tried to compose himself “Well Lad. Ya dragon gave me such a scare with those bandits the other day. It made me ashamed I hate to admit” James grinned, “That wasn’t her. That was her father”. Joe paled again “but Sir Nokal… is a man”. His voice trailed off as James’s grin did not fade. “Only sometimes”, he admitted to the trembling man “the rest of the time he is about sixty feet nose to tail and as incredibly powerful as I told you” Joe was not sure how many more shocks he could take as he slowly looked round “Where did it go?” he queried. “She” snapped James “Cill is a dragoness and quite an annoyed one right now I might add. She didn’t like us being spied on and frankly, neither do I” Joe swallowed “Sorry” he whispered while a swirl of mist appeared behind him as Cill cancelled her spell. “Turn around and apologize to the Lady for spying on her Joe” James said while trying hard not to grin at the older man’s discomfort. Joe slowly turned and looked at the ground and the clawed hind paws then up and at the silvery scaled belly… and further up until he was looking up the snout of an angry looking dragoness. He gulped again and bowed awkwardly in apology. “I am sorry for disturbing you... Miss... I was worried about James and thought he was in trouble” Cill puffed a little smoke over Joe but she was mollified a little, as he obviously had manners. She tried to speak to him again but found the barriers were still there so she turned and spoke to James instead *He still can’t hear me so tell him I accept his apology but I want to know what he is going to do now!* Joe watched as the dragonesses head turned towards James and something seemed to pass between them. James nodded and looked at Joe “Cill accepts your apology but we both want to know what you are going to do now that you know about us.” Joe flushed and wondered himself. “Will she eat me if I don’t say the right things?” he quavered, his eyes flicking to the curl of smoke coming from her nostrils James sighed, “She wouldn’t eat you Joe. You’re way too stringy” he took the man’s arm and turned him round to face him. “You know that no-one will believe you anyway”, he stated flatly “and if you did run off and tell Lord Duncan about us he would listen to you. Then he would send for me and I would deny it stating I had played a practical joke on you while you were tied up” Joe nodded as he realized this was exactly what would happen. “Then you would be ridiculed and watched and treated with scorn.” James wished he did not have to be so nasty to the first man to befriend him at the keep but Cill’s safety was paramount now. “But if you keep your mouth shut and keep our little secret. There won’t be any problems… will there?” Joe felt himself nod as he listened, the lad was right but there was one thing he had to know “B-but, you said she was your mate…does that mean you and she…er..”, he flushed and stammered to a stop. James grinned widely “So that’s why you followed me… you figured out she was a dragon and just had to see for yourself how we did it?” James reached up to Cill and pulling her snout down gave her a deeply passionate tongue-slithering kiss that made Joe blush to his boots. “But… it’s unnatural!” he managed to say finally as the two parted with a slurp and a grin. James tapped his foot on the ground impatiently “Once you get over your fear of them Joe, you’ll find out they are closer to us than you think. Cill can’t speak to you as your mind is blocking her out otherwise you would be able to talk to her as I can” Joe froze as Cill leaned down and gave him a gentle lick on the nose then stroked his shoulder slowly with a talon. He took a deep shuddering breath and reached out to touch her arm, running his hand over the smooth shiny scales. James chuckled “Hey, get your own dragoness… This one’s mine” he teased as he picked up Cill’s amusement. Joe smiled and slowly forced himself to relax and look up into her eyes. Cill felt the fear slowly diminish and the barriers fade. *Hello Joe* she murmured to the startled man. “H-hello”, he said back to her…unable to believe this was happening. The voice in his head was not that of a ravening beast but had a warm, melodic female tone to it. While it was not exactly friendly right now, it was not hostile either. Joe lowered himself to the ground slowly “Alright” he sighed, “let’s talk about this properly” Lord Duncan strode down to the cells under the keep. They were kept fairly filthy on purpose as the general idea was to break the men put in them so they would confess or repent their crimes. He flicked open the viewing window to the cell containing the rogues Joe had brought in and looked them over. The men were dirty and sat in the corners of the grubby cell. One cradled his knees to his ribs and rocked back and forth in quiet insanity while the others fixed beady eyes on the little window. “Come ta gloat at us lordship?” whined the larger one. “Ye set your pet sorcerer on us an’ he damn near’ kilt us all” Duncan remained quiet but looked at the reaction from the others who both pawed at their faces at the mention of the sorcerer. Duncan shook his head, these men were obviously cunning and desperate and willing to say anything to gain their freedom and escape the certainty of the gallows that awaited them. “Joe is not a sorcerer” he said quietly “you were simply outclassed by a better arms man” The prisoner snorted messily onto the cell floor and wiped his nose on his ragged sleeve “He jus’ waved his hand an’ threw poor Bert there int’a tree then oi tried ta get an arrer inta him an’ he point’d his hand at un an’ oi flew up int’a th’ air loike a sparrer..’ Duncan looked doubtful at the statements “Joe would cut off his mustache before having anything to do with the dark arts” The prisoner hawked and spat at the door “Him? Nah he were tied like a coney, t’was the beardless young ‘un wot did the deeds that put us ‘ere” Lord Duncan slowly closed the window and walked away with a worried frown creasing his brow. Chapter 17 The trio sat beside the lake and shared James’s lunch slowly, Cill resting her head in his lap and purring gently as Joe tried to make sense of what was going on. Sure, the dragon seemed friendly enough but he could not yet bring himself to think of it as female let alone as James’s mate. James fed Cill a tidbit of goose and looked over at Joe “So… are you going to keep quiet about this?” he asked quietly “I want your oath that you won’t betray us” Joe frowned, he did not like being forced into a corner but he knew he had to accept responsibility for his following the young novice into the woods. Now he realized that he put himself into the unenviable position of having to lie for them, as Lord Duncan would surely be asking more questions once he had questioned the bandits in the cells. Joe sighed and nodded “Alright, I swear I won’ reveal what I know about ya dragoness here… but” he added, “If Lord Duncan questions ya, I want ya to tell the truth. Even up to having ya girlfriend here pay him a visit, she hasn’a been to the keep yet has she?” James grinned, “She was in my room that night when you came a’knockin’” Joe flushed and held up a hand to prevent him from hearing anymore “and here I thought ya were sleeping all day and getting rested” James snickered at Joe’s expression. “We tried to be nice and quiet but it wasn’t easy” he said and chucked Cill under her chin. “I’d like to keep Cill a secret until things have settled down though, her father will be visiting in a couple of days to talk to Lord Tarrant about my future … both as a knight and as Cill’s mate in his clan” Joe gaped at his cheeky novice “Ya mean that a dragon is going to be walkin’ into our keep as bold as brass and demandin’ to see the lord?” James nodded “He didn’t cause any problems last time did he? Other than scaring a few folks while he was there” Joe squirmed “But he looked human- and yeah, even then he had a few of the other novices fair widdlin’ themselves” he tugged his mustache and fiddled with them nervously. “He won’t go a burning folks up will he?” James sighed again “Dragons don’t eat people Joe… or burn them up without very good reason, but I do want you to treat Nokala well as he is getting bad impressions of humans all the time and I’d like him to at least think we can be trusted not to hunt his daughter down. I for one would have to choose sides then and I would have to choose hers.” Joe nodded “Perhaps she could live at the keep so folks could get used to her?” he asked. James laughed aloud at that “Oh no, she has her own home and I can’t see the likes of Eric or Jack enjoying the thought of a dragon living in the keep – can you?” Joe nodded thoughtfully “How are we going to explain ya… er… conjugal visits to ya lady here without them getting’ suspicious. Ya already heard the rumors “ James thought for a moment, his fingers stroking behind Cill’s cheekruffs gently “Well, you could always send me out as a messenger to other areas… that would let me disappear for a few days with no one asking silly questions” “Keep messenger huh”, Joe nodded, the lad had a solid head on his shoulders and had obviously been thinking. “And I s’pose ya were going to ask me for tha’ job even if I hadn’t come here t’day mm?” James couldn’t hide a smirk “Yes, and I’d have thought of something else if you didn’t like that idea” Cill murred at him as he caressed her, she was full and relaxed now and was thinking about something else she wanted from her mate and let him know silently and somewhat explicitly. James grinned at the image she sent him and nodded “Ok Joe, time for you to head back to the keep and try and look as if you know what I’m up to. I have a few things to uh… discuss with Cill here for a bit” Joe grinned at him “Oh ‘discuss’ is it... well then I had better go and find my horse an’ head back home then”. He stood up and shook himself, still somewhat damp from his dip in the lake. “Once more I’m sorry for spyin’ on ya lad, but I was truly worried about ya… oh and thanks for not tellin’ the lord her daddy made me disgrace myself” James grinned, “That’s alright, I fainted when I met her mother…now there’s a scary dragoness” He jumped as Cill prodded him in the rump with a talon. “It has worried me, how could I be a knight if I fainted in the face of danger?” Joe patted him on the shoulder “Don’t worry lad, Many a brave man has found himself wantin’ at times… be assured ya will have strength when ya need it” Joe adjusted his soggy clothing and bowed to Cill again before walking off towards the forest, his head full of busy thoughts. What was he going to do now? Lord Duncan walked thoughtfully through the keep towards the small chapel run by Father Champlain. The story the outlaws had told him worried him, it wasn’t the usual denial of responsibility and excuses but had the ring of sincerity and fear behind it. “Good day My Lord”, said the plump priest, wiping a hand over his sweaty brow as he fussed up towards the master of the Keep. “What service may I perform for you today?” “I wish it was a good day Father,” murmured Duncan as he walked beside the priest. “I have come into some disturbing information about one of the novices” Father Champlain blinked as he heard a note of worry “What sort of information?” he asked quietly, looking up at the man’s creased forehead. The pair walked into the chapel atrium and Lord Duncan looked round cautiously. He did not want wild rumors spread about James. “I have reason to suspect that a novice is practicing sorcery… is there any way to determine if this is true?” He whispered to the red-faced cleric. Father Champlain blinked and nodded “I would have to look at his room and then depending if I found signs of witchcraft …then I would put him to the question and …extract a confession” he said hesitantly, in truth he had never had to do this and was a little uncertain and afraid. “Let us go and see his room then”, Duncan declared and they slowly made their way down the bailey and into the mess hall. The pair made small talk as they walked up the stairs to James’s room to hide their true purpose from prying ears and eyes. Father Champlain peered nervously into James’s room, half expecting a demon to appear from thin air to protect its domain. He stepped hesitantly inside and peered around, noting the typical novice equipment and nothing out of the ordinary. Duncan followed him in and looked around, picking up a pair of breeches that seemed torn apart by something. “This is odd…but nothing that appears to be dangerous or unusual,” he said. Father Champlain was about to agree but let out a squeal and leapt back as he pointed at the floor with a trembling finger. The carefully inscribed circular runic inscription of Cill’s travel portal was clear to the view. “A demonic summoning circle” the priest breathed “oh this isn’t good… not good at all” Duncan shook his head sadly, “I shall arrange for the lad to be brought to you for questioning, perhaps it isn’t too late for his soul to be saved” Father Champlain drew his hand over his forehead once more and wiped the dripping extremity on his cassock “I hope you are right Duncan… if he doesn’t confess we shall have to interrogate him as the law requires … if he does confess he shall at least be given a Christian burial” James made sure Joe was well on his way before leaning over to kiss his mate properly once more. “Well, it’s up to him now” Cill nodded *Do you trust him to keep our secret?* she murmured, her tongue sliding under his chin delicately. “We don’t have a choice but I think Joe can be trusted” he slid his hands down her neck until his fingertips teased her nipples gently, slowly circling the softer fine scales around them and making the fat nubs slowly erect against the teasing digits. Cill rumbled softly in appreciation at his attentions and ran the back of a talon down the front of his breeches rubbing at the swelling she could feel. *Lets go and have some fun then* she purred, giving him a push in the direction of her lair. James grinned and ran ahead of her, dodging, teasing, and generally managing to stay out of reach until he reached the wall hiding her lair. Cill opened the door and he ran inside, bouncing onto her well-stacked bed where she joined him eagerly. They paused for a moment as he shucked his clothing off and threw it against the wall with a whoop before jumping back on the bed once more and tickling Cill beneath one of her forearms. Cill gave a snort of surprise and swatted at him playfully while trying to evade the tickling, the paw caught James firmly on the rump and he yelped aloud before turning to look back at her. “Are you trying to spank me?” James laughed and began to paddle the base of her tail knowing he couldn’t hurt her and indeed had some trouble finding where a dragon should be spanked. Cill gave a mock growl and peered down at him whilst he tried to spank her *Oooohrrrrrrrrrr…..harder* she purred and undulated slowly under his attempts to punish her. James grinned evilly and stopped before rubbing his hands over her swollen vent, feeling it moisten a little as he teased her. “Say please” he murmured, parting the slit with a finger gently. *Now!* Cill growled and bent her head down to flick her tongue over his shaft and balls, lingering the long appendage over the head while watching his expression at the sharp teeth so near his delicate anatomy. James gulped and nodded, wisely making the decision that this was not the time to keep a dragoness waiting for her pleasure. He slowly ran his tongue along the cleft of her slit and sucked gently on her clit before spreading her open and using his fingers and tongue in unison to arouse her further. The bed shuddered under the antics of the pair as Cill responded with eager moans and writhing while her tongue kept up its assault on James shaft, keeping him hard and wanting as she grew wetter and closer to climax. Using his recently learnt skills to bring her to orgasm, James nipped and licked and tasted as he felt her squirm happily, his finger pushing past the lips to stroke her walls was the last straw for her and she let out a roar of pleasure and bucked up powerfully. James grunted as he was lifted up and dumped unceremoniously off her belly and onto the bed as she gurgled happily and thrashed in orgasm beside him, reaching over he pulled her panting muzzle close and gave her a deep kiss while she slowly calmed down. Cill met his gaze and purred happily in pleasurable release as she quivered against him, her paws wrapping around him and pulling him close once more. *Mmmm…your turn*, she murmured to him gently before getting an evil glint in her eye *Why not try it dragon style this time mm?* she released him from her clasp and slowly slid off the bed before posing in the light of the fireglobes. The flames flickered off her iridescent silvery scales as she slid past weaving her body in a seductive motion designed to drive male dragons into an instinctual mating frenzy. James could only admire and ogle her until she paused, her tail lifting high and waving her rump from side to side inviting him to mount her. James growled lustfully and moved up behind her while she bent down submissively, exposing her pinkly swollen vent to him. Reaching over her he gripped her thighs where they met her hindquarters and hilted himself deep within her. Cill groaned as they mated in this position for the first time, feeling inner muscles suddenly come into play and grasp her mate, powerfully rippling around his thrusting organ. James suddenly understood why poor male dragons could only manage this once before passing out; he was not sure whether he would last too long under the vigorous yet gentle suction of smooth massaging walls and rolling hip movements. Dragon males seldom mated outside of their mates heat so as a result had a lower tolerance to the furnace they suddenly found themselves inside and lost control rapidly. James gritted his teeth and started to move in time with Cill’s gently weaving hips, trying to hold on and keep the reputation of humans intact while pleasing his mate as well. Cill was in heaven also, this was the proper way to be taken and it sealed their bond more firmly as she was in the submission posture, feeling her mate mount her to bring her pleasure and eggs. She suddenly let out a loud wanting hiss-moan at the thought of eggs then suddenly flushed with embarrassment as she had a shivering climax that made her clench even more tightly around James. Drenched with sweat and almost cross-eyed trying to hold back, James felt Cill’s walls suddenly grip him tightly as she came once more, her juices dripping out around his shaft. Unable and unwilling to hold back anymore he came with a bellow, roaring his own pleasure as he held her tight against him and flooded her with strong pulses of semen, shuddering with each delicious spurt of release until he was panting limply. The powerful orgasm leaving him stroking her back and barely able to stand or see straight. Cill turned her head and looked at the stupidly grinning human plastered to her rump and smiled back at him lovingly, feeling the heat in her loins fade to a comfortable glow. James groaned and lifted his head, finally able to focus. “Those poor male dragons” he murmured to her “no wonder they pass out after one shot” He scratched weakly at her back and slowly slid off her to stagger over to the bed where he collapsed sticky and sated. Cill snorted with amusement and clambered up beside him *You aren’t going to fall asleep are you?” she purred at him and licked his cheek delicately. James managed to roll upright and give a sickly grin “Me? ... no… of course not” before flopping forward and clinging to his mate’s neck “Though I think it’ll be a couple of minutes before I’m ready for another go” Cill smirked at him, *Good* Joe trotted back through the gates of the Keep and led his horse into the stable. The lad was right; he would have to keep his mouth shut unless released from his promise. Martin was waiting for him as he came out the stables, closing the door behind him. “Joe” hissed Martin, beckoning him to one side “Didja see the lad?” Curious at the secretive greeting Joe nodded and leaned closer “Ye know he’s been a meddlin’ with sorcery?” the seneschal muttered to the bemused Master-at-arms. Joe blinked “James a sorcerer?” he asked, stalling for time as he sorted out his thoughts rapidly. “Aye, yon priest said they found the evidence in his room and they’re gonna be puttin’ him to the question this eve” Martin muttered as Joe looked grimly on. “It’s too late for me to warn th’ lad” Joe murmured as the pair slowly walked towards the mess hall “Ya know as well as I he’s not a warlock or witch”. Martin nodded “All we can do is be seein’ what Father Champlain plans to do wi’ the lad. Mind you he has been actin’ a mite strange lately…” he trailed off and looked speculatively at Joe. “Yes yes …alright, he met …er…a woman in the forest and well… they want to get married and he’s been sneakin’ off to see her is all” Joe felt this was close enough to the truth. It was in its way very true and indeed, exactly what James had told him on the day of the bandit attack. Martin shook his head sadly. “I jus’ hope they don’t hurt him much, them priests can be cruel” Cill took pity on her poor exhausted human and let him recover, she after all had enjoyed herself immensely and he had shown her that he was adaptable as well as fulfilling. James did eventually fall asleep curled against her side and she felt a sudden maternal surge in her breast, curling herself around him protectively and resting. Deep within her, the egg she secretly desired slowly continued to grow. James was the first to wake several hours later and he spent the first few minutes lying there and watching Cill’s eyelids flicker briefly, as she dreamed. He stroked her neck slowly and heard her purr in her sleep. He let his hand lightly trace over the twin horns jutting back from her head and down over the spiky ears, feeling them twitch under his touch before brushing the curious ruffs on her cheeks. They seemed to be warm and able to be fanned out. James didn’t know what they were for as he wasn’t able to see in the higher spectrums as dragons could. Had he been able to he would have seen them as the emotional indicators they acted as, while also being able to regulate heat flow in the giant creatures to prevent overheating. He let his fingertip slide along her muzzle and over the bump of her snout. The fine scales of her lower muzzle seemed soft yet the top was as hard as bone, able to deliver a killing blow as well as a sensual nuzzle, his questing finger found the sharp tips of her teeth also. Cill cracked open one eye lazily, the green orb appearing and the slitted, black pupils sharpening as they focused on James. “Hello love” he murmured, leaning down to kiss the tip of her snout gently. Cill purr-rumbled at the caressing and brought up a paw to stroke his hair, fascinated at the feeling and enjoying it. *So, I suppose you want to go back to your own bed now mm?* she teased, flicking her wet tongue along his belly and making his muscles twitch. James squirmed under the attack and chuckled “Not that I want to love”, he murmured. “I’d rather stay in the warm here with you than back in a cold bunk. But I have to make an appearance or they’ll get suspicious about my little visits” Kissing her on the snout again, he continued, “I’ll have to complete my training then we can live together” Cill flushed again *Id like that* James slowly slid off the bed and found his clothes, still pleasantly sticky he resolved to wash once he got back to the keep as it was getting dark. He pulled his breeches on and leaned over to kiss Cill goodbye. “Your father is coming over to the keep in a day or so and I’ll have to introduce him to Lord Duncan so I may be a couple of days”. He sighed, giving her a final kiss before staggering out the door and walking back to the lake and his impatient gelding who had cropped all the available grass and was looking forward to his nice warm stall for the night. James rode slowly back towards the keep musing on his luck. Joe could be trusted he thought, and hopefully his secret would be safe for at least a little longer. He had no idea of what the clanship ceremony would entail yet he did not think it would be easy as dragons didn’t seem to know what ‘easy’ meant. He saw the guardsmen on the gates and gave them a cheery wave, not really noticing their frightened looks and the way they clenched their pikes in their fists as he rode past. He didn’t feel alarm until he saw the welcoming committee waiting for him as with a creak, the gates shut behind him effectively cutting off any escape. He slowly got off his horse and looked at the men in front of him. They seemed to cluster around a fat, sweating piggy looking man in a priest’s cassock and who was bearing a goodly amount of talismans and religious artifacts. So covered was he with these that it was amazing he could stand up, James thought to himself as his gaze flicked over to where Joe and Martin were standing on the outskirts, frowning at him. “So Joe” he sighed, “I see your promise wasn’t worth the breath it took to make it” feeling anger growing within him at the betrayal he believed had occurred. “Silence O’ Spawn of Satan,” quavered the priest whilst waving a cross at James who walked over and took it out of his unresisting grip “What is this nonsense?” demanded James as he held the cross against his chest, ignoring the stunned look of the priest who was trying to gather his wits. “You stand accused of sorcery and dark powers, James Lawrence” came the voice of Lord Duncan “Do you deny this?” “Of course I deny it Lord Duncan. I have no knowledge of sorcery nor have I used it,” James admitted truthfully, as he looked up at the man standing on the steps. “So be it then, You shall be questioned by the seekers after truth and may god have mercy on your soul” Duncan made a gesture and a shadow rose up from where it had hidden behind James and with a single blow sent him spinning into darkness. Chapter 18 Nokala awoke with a splitting headache, made all the worse by the memories of the night before and his mates scathing comments. He cracked open a set of eyes that looked more like a greenish pair of lightly poached eggs than the usually stupendous visual apparatus of an adult drake. “So… finally awake are we?” he heard a hard mental hiss as Carlina stalked into the lair and positioned herself in front of him “And what are you going to do about that monkey before he gets Cill with egg hmmm?” Nokala groaned and put his paws on his head as her voice resonated through it like drums beating. He did still have some dignity though. “Nothing at all” he replied, trying not to moan at the reverberations of his skull. “They are very happy and since Cill’s heat was only last week and no drake claimed her she may already be gravid” Carlina gasped and her talons dug into the floor of the lair “You knew she was coming into heat? And you didn’t tell me how soon? I knew she was having urges but…” She tailed off and wondered how and where she had missed the cues. The human… he must have triggered her heat with his silly actions and fancy words. Carlina leaned down and grasped her mate’s ears in her paw before giving them a hard tug. “And I bet that old blue pervert friend of yours was giggling his head off over it too wasn’t he... He’s up to something I can smell it” She blew a gust of smoke over his face and let go of his ears, his head falling onto the bed with a thump “Ow” He groaned. Carlina stalked angrily around the room, kicking at the walls as she did so. “If your right and she is gravid then we have to protect her until she shows eggsign as until then she is vulnerable… as is her human” This last was muttered in a low threatening growl. “You will leave James alone,” said her mate as he slowly stood up, gingerly testing his legs. “In fact I am going to bring him here tomorrow so he can meet you and hopefully you will thank him for what he has done” “For what he has done? Stolen my daughter and made us the laughing stock of dragons everywhere?” Carlina all but screeched at him, the sheer volume making his head pulse with pain. Nokala sighed and shook his head “Yes … for all that you despise him and his kind he has dared your wrath and mated with Cill. You cannot deny he is kind of heart and brave else Cill would never have chosen him” he said quietly. Carlina growled under her breath but she knew it was true. The mating bond left no secrets between those joined by it. “I still don’t like it” “I’m not sure if I do either love,” he murmured to her. “But like it or not we have to deal with the consequences as I am sure James is doing with his kind now” James awoke with a splitting headache in a darkened room. Try though he might he could not make out more than a few outlines around him but the obvious smell meant he was in a prison cell. He wriggled a little on the cold flat surface he was on and found he been bound firmly by hands and feet to some sort of table. The pain in his head diminished rapidly and he breathed a little easier. Several questions came to him slowly, the chief amongst them being why had Joe betrayed his trust and so quickly? The others involved more pragmatic items, such as where he was, what was going to happen next and would it hurt. He could feel he was naked, everything including his whistle had been removed, yet he was not cold. This was probably due to the small brazier glowing in the corner and Lord Duncan’s last words sprang unbidden into his mind “Put to the question” he mused and felt a chill run down his spine. There was a click as the small window in the door flicked open and a little piggy eye peered in hesitantly as father Champlain nervously stood on a stool to look through at James. “Try no tricks oh demon in human form,” He quavered and stepping off the stool creaked the door open just wide enough for him to squeeze in. James could see the shadows of two large guards through the gap and knew that escape would be nigh impossible in his current state. Father Champlain was terrified. He had never performed an exorcism or questioning before and was truly confused at being thrust into the situation he now found himself in. He looked at the man tied to the table and had a sudden surge of doubt… Surely, a demon would have ripped itself free and escaped by now if it was able to? He shook his head, no - this was all a trick of the foul abomination that was no doubt controlling the empty body it had inhabited in order to corrupt as many innocent humans as possible. Steeling himself, he walked over to the brazier and placed several iron pokers upon the flat top. “Seek not to confuse me o’ foul spawn of hell” He said and gripped his bible tightly in his sweaty hand. “We found evidence of your sorcery in James’s room… the vile circle with which he summoned you into his body” James blinked. Cill’s travel portal! He felt some relief at this as it meant Joe had not broken his word and betrayed him, but then again he hadn’t done anything to help him either. “You must confess to the evil and then only can you be shriven my son” Father Champlain murmured as he leaned over James, growing more confident at the silence of the man. “Submit to the lord and your soul at least shall be saved” James thought furiously, trying to reach Cill but could not hear anything but the soft murmur of her sleep. “I’m not a demon father…just a novice caught up in something out of my control,” he said to the cleric. “You deny being here to destroy us all and enslave our souls for Satan?” There was the sound of a whetstone slowly moving over a blade. “Of course I do. I no more wish to harm anyone than you do,” replied James The firelight gleamed off the priest’s sweaty face as he turned a silvery dagger in his grasp. “But I shall rescue your soul, my son, fear not the pain of your flesh as your spirit shall rest with the lord” He laid the dagger on the bench next to a line of other painful looking tools “But first… we shall begin with the showing of the implements.” Joe was frantically saddling his horse in the stable, Martin at his side “you can’t defy his lordship” the seneschal hissed at the somber man-at-arms. “He said the boy was a sorcerer and now he’s down in one of those penitents cells in the dungeon! Ya could end up on the table next to him!” Joe looked down at Martin’s face as he mounted his mare, wondering what he could tell him. “The lad has some unusual friends is all, Martin. Friends I would seriously wan’ on my side when they come a’lookin’ for him” Martin flushed and looked sullen “Ya know what’s going on then… and ya didn’t tell me or the Lord? There’s fine loyalty for ya,” he muttered “There was no harm ta the keep and I had ta give ‘em my oath I wouldn’t tell. Now I have ta go tell his lady frien’ that her lover is tied up in a cell and ‘bout ta have his tripe’s cut out…” Martin blinked as he saw his friend shiver and a look of fear cross his face. “Are they really that dangerous?” he asked with trepidation. “Aye” said Joe “If Sir Nokal returns, let him in without delay or…” he leant down to whisper the last to Martin “He could flatten the Keep ta find his daughters lover”. Martin’s eyes grew wide at this news and he followed Joe with his gaze until he had ridden out of the gates. James stared at the pudgy priest as he lay on the table and tugged at his bonds. The priest had a look of profound beatitude upon his face as he slowly contemplated and savored the holy task the lord had set upon him. Father Champlain moved down the table, picking up each item of torture and explaining it to him. “This is a saw…not for the shearing of wood, but for tearing the flesh of the body you inhabit demon” he intoned slowly as he waved it in front of the sweating novice. He pulled out a horrific device of curved claw-like steel spikes. “And this is a cat’s-paw” he murmured, running it along James leg slowly. “To rend flesh so you feel each inch of your body screaming in pain and so et sic per gradus ad ima tenditur peine forte et dure”* he stated, lapsing into the Latin of his youth. James could only keep trying to call Cill in desperation. * “so on step by step to the most severe pressing until death” Joe galloped hard to the lake. His poor mare puffing foam from her nostrils as she finally came to a halt at the lakeside. Joe slid off and ran to the water’s edge looking for the dragoness but unable to see any sign of her. Taking a deep breath he yelled as hard as he could manage “CILL!” but there was no answer. Joe ran around the lake looking for her but finally sank to the grass in defeat. He had no idea where she lived or what to look for, surely, a dragon would leave tracks? He slowly started searching for footprints, crushed grass or other signs that a large invisible animal had passed by and he slowly made progress. The trail was seemingly winding yet seemed to head deliberately towards a cliff where it was possible there could be caves. James sweated on the table desperately and wondered what was going to happen next, doubtless, they had already erased the runes of the travel portal and that would prevent Cill from making a rapid rescue. He was barely listening to the priest until he saw the man turning from the brazier with a glowing poker in his hand, his sweaty face lit by its glow. “So now we begin, admit your guilt and you will at least be granted a swift death and a Christian burial” he intoned, advancing on the novice with the poker outstretched and the tip quivering in his eagerness. “Father, listen to me” began James as he saw there was no way the man would believe him. He had already made his mind up, and would proceed regardless with what he considered a holy duty. “I’m not a sorcerer… would I let you keep me here if I could summon demons?” The priest hesitated briefly then waved the poker in James’s face threateningly. “One word of a spell and I will burn out your tongue” he hissed, squinting in the heat-haze of the poker “But first… a taste of what you shall feel if you do not confess your sins” James watched in horror as the priest moved the burning poker down towards his thigh, the heat crisping the hairs and filling the air with a stench. He could see the man frown as he prepared to use the poker and the final look of determination as he ran the tip along James outer thigh. Cill woke with an abrupt scream in her head; her mate was in terrible pain! She erupted from the bed and frantically tried to use the portal in his room but found she was unable to connect the end of the spell. She tried calling him but could not reach through the red haze that was emanating from him. Rushing for the door of her lair she pushed through it and in her haste almost trampled Joe who was carefully finding his way to her lair “Cill! “ He yelled, “You have to help James at the keep! They suspect him of sorcery and are torturing him to get him to confess to it!” Cill growled in anger and pushed Joe over, pinning him to the ground with a firm paw *Who are!... and why now…did you tell!?* she growled at the man groaning in terror on the ground. She was confused and frightened and didn’t know what to do next so she called urgently with a painful catch in her voice “Mama! Papa!” James gritted his teeth in agony after the poker had left his flesh, he had not cried out yet he felt the tears in his eyes and the dull ache on his thigh as the glowing poker had seared him. The priest watched him like a snake watches a rat, waiting for the demon to appear as the books said it should. He hissed his breath in and his eyes widened in shock as he saw a brilliant yellow glow suddenly appear over the wound, his jaw dropped as the burn rapidly healed before his eyes. The edges sealed and healing until there was no sign of the dire wound. “So… it’s true, you have a demon within you but you can still feel pain cant you” He whispered and ran a hand over James’s twitching belly then down to his groin to fondle it “Burn it out…we must burn it all out” he muttered James felt a strange heat running through him as his latent powers awoke. The severe wounding had triggered its emergence and he did not know what it was but it felt wonderful. He felt a flush of anger as the priest lasciviously stroked his stomach and the uncontrolled surge of his newfound power lashed violently out at the hapless cleric. Nokala and Carlina both heard their daughter’s frantic distress call and responded immediately with dual calls of concern. They listened to her and looked at one another, there was no question of not helping her mate - this was family business now. “Come here Dear, and bring that other human with you, he may know where your mate is being held” Cill picked Joe up in a paw and swiftly ported to her parent’s lair. Joe gibbering in fear as he suddenly found himself before two more huge angry-looking adult dragons. Nokala looked at the human and sighed, “We’ll never get anything useful out of him like this” he said to both Cill and Carlina as they watched Joe alternately shivering and moaning. Cill was close to tears though she couldn’t feel any more pain coming through from James – only confusion and fear “What shall we do?” she whimpered, gnawing a talon. Nokala shrugged and intoned the shaping spell, guiding it carefully as he slowly shrank into human form and walking up to Joe who was watching bug-eyed. “Joe…” said Nokala “Tell us what happened… and we will help. James is part of our family now and we will not allow this” Joe blinked and took a shuddering breath “They found a circle in James’s room and said it was a demon summoning circle so they have handed him to the priest to question as they fear he will use sorcery and bring ruin to the keep” he gabbled. Nokala looked at Cill “A travel ring?” he asked and Cill nodded “You said he was in pain, is he still feeling pain?” Cill shook her head *No…I just feel confusion and alarm from him* Nokala growled and thought carefully before answering, “There is a chance,” he murmured to Cill “That James has some of your mana now” Cill blinked and shook her head *How can that be? I didn’t know humans had mana* Nokala nodded “They don’t… until now. James is the first human to mate with a dragoness and in that mating… you gave him some of your mana” Cill gaped at her father *And if he was hurt…* she trailed off in horror as she remembered her earliest cautionary lessons about wild magic. Nokala nodded “Untrained and unfettered he could easily be forced into instinctive defense reactions” Joe blinked at the dragons not understanding what they were saying, “You mean James IS a sorcerer?” he asked disbelievingly. Nokala nodded “He is now… and if he was provoked enough he could unleash enough wild magic to kill every human in that keep” He took Joe by the arm. “Let’s go and find him and stop those idiots before he brings down the walls” Joe blinked as he suddenly found himself in the forest outside the keep with Nokala by his side. “Come on, you have to introduce me to your Lord quickly and perhaps I can convince him that torturing young men isn’t a nice thing to do.” They both started towards the gates at a fast walk. James could only watch in horror as a tendril of blazing yellow light flashed from his palm, throwing the suddenly squealing priest against the wall and pinning him there. Several other tendrils flashed over the walls and his bonds, the leather sizzling and smoking until he was free. Sitting up and stretching himself he looked at the priest writhing against the wall in obvious pain as the power ran through him. “See how you like it” he muttered seeing the priests eyes roll up in his head as the power just as suddenly released him, letting him fall to the floor unconscious. Crackling with lambent yellow energy James stood up easily, the table flashing into splinters as he looked at it. Outside the guards looked at one another in trepidation. They had been ordered to stand outside and ignore any noises from within but they could see the yellow flashes through the base of the door and sidled nervously away from it. This was probably just as well, as the door violently burst its hinges and flew out across the courtyard impacting against the farthest wall. Joe yelled for Martin as he stood outside the closed gates of the Keep “Martin! It’s me...Let us in. And I mean NOW!” Martin looked over the parapet and blanched as he saw an angry looking Nokala beside Joe “Isn’t that…” he began. “No time for explanations” snapped Nokala “I need to speak with your lord immediately before something dreadful happens” “Dreadful?” quavered Martin as he looked down “Like what?” Nokala frowned at him “Like me” Martin swallowed hard and gave the signal to open the gates for the pair who swiftly walked in. “Where’s James being held” Nokala rasped at the bemused seneschal “I don’t know… one of the penitent’s cells under the keep but the priest was in charge” There was a sudden loud boom followed by frantic shouting at the rear of the Keep. “Not any more” stated Nokala, grinning ferociously. He then frowned as he saw Lord Tarrant running frantically down the stairs from the donjon, strapping on his sword belt as he ran. “Come with me” he growled, grabbing Joe by the arm and pulling him along as he walked towards Duncan. “Lord Tarrant!” called Joe as he half ran-half hopped beside Nokala “Ya need to talk to er…Sir Nokal here right now!” Duncan frowned as he saw the man clad in black leather dragging his master-at-arms like a small child beside him “Who are you… what do you want?” Nokala released Joe and stood with his arms folded “You have someone that belongs to me “he growled at Duncan “And I want him released” “The sorcerer is being questioned and will not be released until he has been cleansed and shriven” Duncan shouted, “Are you saying he is innocent?” Nokala snorted, “Of course he’s a sorcerer. The first true human sorcerer and he’s about to destroy this place unless you take me to him without delay” Duncan looked shocked. He had expected hot denial, not blunt acceptance of Satan’s work here in his keep “Why? So you can join in his unholy work?” Nokala suddenly leaned forward and grasped Duncan by the front of his tunic, lifting him off the ground with ease, trying to keep his patience as he locked his fiery gaze on the man. “If I wished to harm you, I could do so anytime I wished. Now let us go and talk to James and then I shall explain“ He dropped the astonished lord and stalked towards the rear of the keep The explosion had catapulted the cell door completely across the cellar yard, narrowly missing the two cowering guards in the corners. James staggered out of the opening, the bright yellow glow surrounding him. Lightning-like tendrils crackled along the walls and ground around him as he moved towards the bailey in an erratic manner. He felt as if he was being gently tugged along by something out of his control and not caring where he ended up. Nokala and Duncan both saw him as he emerged from the cellars. “Leave this to me’ ordered Nokala and approached James slowly, the amount of magic the boy was emanating could be dangerous in his current compressed form and he would have to bleed it off slowly to avoid a sudden disastrous release. “James. Come here. It’s Me, Nokala,” he said quietly yet commandingly as he waited for James to focus on him. N-Nokala?” James murmured as he staggered towards him “What’s happening to me?” he sounded panicky and the glow intensified suddenly, the creeping tendrils licking at the ground. “Give me your hand James, before you hurt someone. You have lost control over your power and need to get rid of it” Nokala extended his hand and waited for James to reach him, the human tentatively reached his own hand out to grasp the Dragon’s firmly. Nokala let out a growl as the mana surged into him…So much power! His disguise spell was wildly fluctuating making it hard to control. He realized he would have to cancel it or risk damage to his own body. Nevertheless, to reveal himself in front of all these humans? James fell to his knees as the power slowly drained from him, not seeing the look on Nokala’s face as he wrestled with the dilemma facing him. Chapter 19 Nokala quickly made his decision, as he could not hope to retain the level of mana that the human was pouring out in any form other than his natural one. He hoped that the human in charge would listen or there would be more trouble. Bringing his hands together, he cancelled the shape-shifting spell. Duncan watched the exchange of lightning with awe, the dark man seeming to absorb the golden glow with ease at first then with greater difficulty. He saw the man’s face contort in concentration and then bring his hands together with James’s in a brilliant and blinding flash that seared his vision forcing him to look away. James slumped into Nokala’s paws as the last of the wild mana drained away into the huge dragon that swiftly looked around at the partially blinded humans around him. Joe was the only one who knew what to expect when they could focus once more and by then Nokala had curled his tail behind the lord of the keep, the seneschal and Joe himself, effectively cutting off any hope of escape. Duncan let out a gasp as he saw what was looming over him, smoke angrily pouring from its nostrils as it gently cradled the unconscious novice. He fumbled for his sword at his side before realizing it would be like a toothpick to the dragon. Joe walked up to the trembling lord and took him carefully by the shoulder “Ah Sir, I’d like you to meet Nokala”, he suddenly felt several inches taller and a little amused at the situation. “He is the one that really caught th’ outaws for us, not James or me” he admitted to the still stunned man “And it seems that James has been… adopted” Duncan’s jaw dropped “Adopted?” the man whispered “W-why would it do that?” Joe smirked “It’s a little complicated sir…but I’d say he wants to talk to ya “ he explained to the lord who was slowly recovering now that it seemed he wasn’t about to take a brief tour of a dragon’s gullet. Nokala looked down at the human next to Joe. *You rule here?* he thundered into its head, deliberately making his anger felt. *You have committed a grave injustice against my son-in-law and risked your home and people* Duncan struggled to maintain his dignity in the face of the dragon. “We thought he was a demon and sought to cleanse him,” he stammered, realizing how stupid this sounded now he came to think about it. Nokala snorted, making the pair cough in the cloud of smoke. *Foolish human, there are those living among us who remember the start of this religion and its calls for peace. It gave us hope that you would cease your warlike ways but it was quickly perverted by those who sought power in its name* He cupped his paw gently around James. *When he recovers and is trained, this one will be the hope of the future. I shall return tomorrow. We shall talk and you shall listen. This place is under our protection now* There was a sudden flash and the dragon disappeared from the keep leaving a familiar looking ring in its place. Martin, who had remained silent and awestruck throughout the encounter walked up to Joe and laid a trembling hand on his shoulder. “I think you need to tell us what is going on” he said “Now I know what you meant about James having powerful friends” They began walking back to the mess hall and Duncan’s office when a novice ran up to the trio. “L-lord Duncan…we can’t get out Sir…we just bounce off something we can’t see outside the keep walls. We’re trapped inside here” Nokala arrived back in his lair, the wall of forbidding around the keep would last only a day and a night before it faded and now things were moving too fast for his liking. Cill squalled and ran up to him, gathering her unconscious mate to her breast and cradling him like a hatchling, crooning softly all the while. “He needs to be kept warm and watered Cill”, her father murmured to her as he lead her back to the central cavern. “He drained himself almost completely of mana and it will be a day or so before he awakens” Cill nodded slowly and carefully took James off to a warm corner of the lair where she lay down and encircled him, her eyes smoky with anger. Carlina had watched her daughters reaction with alarm and then with a growing sense of internal guilt. She had not realized the depth of feeling Cill had for the human and was a little ashamed that she had thought of killing him quickly to avoid her own personal embarrassment and to save face in front of the other dragons. Nokala strode up to her and wrapping his arms around her gave her a long kiss. “I had to reveal myself to the humans at the keep. He was about to go critical and had no control over his mana at all” He sighed gustily, “He has a lot of power and it will help in certain ways, but I shall apprentice him to Marre so he can learn swiftly. It will also keep him out of trouble though I shall explain to the humans there just how the rules have to be from now on.” Carlina nodded, not understanding what was going on but getting the gist of the conversation though one thing kept nagging at her. “Is he a threat to us?” she asked quietly as her paws stroked her mates neck. “No, more of a threat to those humans now I believe. I placed a wall of forbidding around the keep so they have time to think before running off and organizing hunting parties and the like” Carlina sighed and leaned her head alongside Nokala’s. “Some of the other dragonesses have begun talking to me again, mostly out of curiosity I believe, but they have influence over their mates on the council. I shall see what is the prevailing attitude to James is”, she flushed as she used the human’s proper name for the first time. Smiling to himself Nokala stroked her flight muscles calmingly. “Good, Marre has been working on his own little project for James but we don’t know if he can learn to wield his magic properly yet. If he gets excited he might react instinctively and we all know how long it takes to learn.” his eyes widened at the sudden thought of what else the mana may have done to the unsuspecting human. Duncan sat at his desk in the Keep’s solar with his face in his hands; Father Champlain had been recovered from the cell in a coma, and showed no signs of awakening, despite showing no obvious physical injury. People were still unable to leave the keep and were getting alarmed at the prospect of being trapped there for the rest of their lives. “Joe, I think you should tell us what the hell is going on”, Duncan looked at the Master-at-arms who was surprisingly unruffled by the going’s on. Martin stood quietly as usual near the door to prevent intrusions. “Well Sir, It’s like this...” Joe began “James swore me ta secrecy but I think there’s no more need for that. Ya saw how those dragons can look like people?” Duncan nodded “How the hell do they do that?” “Magic, Sir. They can do many things. I-I filled my breeches when James called on Nokala to help with the outlaws so I know how ya must be feeling” Duncan nodded; he had distinctly felt his bowels loosen when the dark man had suddenly turned into a sixty-foot long honest-to-god dragon complete with firelighter. “This is where it gets tricky Sir and don’ jump to conclusions right away when I tell ya”, Joe flushed at the thoughts he had of James and the dragoness. “James is ...kinda betrothed to his daughter” Duncan goggled at the man “Are you mad?” he shouted, jumping up from his seat and slamming his fist on the table “How can a man marry a huge goddamned fire breathing beast like that?” Joe winced, he knew he had to clear this up or else there would be even more trouble. “She’s a lot smaller an’ a lot nicer than he is Sir, an’ they can turn inta humans. James met her out by the lake an’ well… things happened an’ er…” Duncan looked into Joe’s face as it grew redder and beads of sweat popped out on his forehead “…well nature took its course an’ well…he kinda joined their clan when he bedded her an’ that’s the truth o’ it” Duncan blinked “He bedded a dragoness… and how does this explain him glowing like a thousand candles and almost killing our priest?” Joe raised his eyebrows and gave a shrug “Nokala said somethin’ about him absorbin’ somethin’ called mana which gave him power but he can’t control it yet but they plan on teachin’ him how to Sir.” Duncan stood up and paced around the room, his hands behind his back as he thought. “He said something about the keep being under his protection now. Do you know what he meant?” Joe swallowed “Dragon’s seem to take family ties very, very seriously Sir, they weren’ happy about ya torturin’ James, Not at all. I think Nokala has used his magic ta stop ya goin’ and getting’ more troops an’ from tellin’ everyone the dragons still exist” he twiddled his fingers in his lap. “An’ o’ course there’s his mate, Cill was very angry”, he swallowed at the memory of her pinning him to the ground and the look in her eyes “As well as her mother…” his fingers threatening to tie themselves in a knot. “Apparently the priest did somethin’ that triggered James’s magic an’ well… ya have at least three angry dragons wantin’ an explanation and I don’ thin’ they’ll bother sayin’ ‘please’ ” Duncan groaned and sat back at his desk “So I have to wait until this Nokala comes back with his family and toasts me, you and the rest of the keep?” Joe grinned nervously, “I didn’ say that Sir, tis a misunderstandin’… ya callin’ James a sorcerer like that didn’t help though, they don’ see that as a bad thin’ ya see’ Leaning back in his chair Duncan thought hard, he had always been a good church-going Christian and thought that he was right in his actions regarding James, but it seemed there was more to learn and the statement the dragon had made to him about it being perverted had rung true although he was having a little difficulty with it. “So what do we do? Try to kill them when they come back? I don’t think we’ve got a big enough lance in the armory” Joe sighed “Talk to them Sir, I get the feelin’ they look on us rather like we look on rats. Keep ‘em out if ya can and only kill ‘em if they get too troublesome” Duncan nodded “The worst they can do is fry me” Joe grinned at him. “No Sir, the worst they can do is hold ya down an’ eat ya alive” Duncan sighed, “I’m not going to sleep well tonight” James dreamed. His mind flitting wildly all over as the mana in him slowly rebuilt. He saw as if from a great height how Nokala had removed the immediate danger of his power by absorbing and redirecting it into the wall surrounding the keep. His vision spun and tumbled through strange vistas as he saw himself battling dragons and humans alike, his hands aglow with gold. Marre was there looking old and tired as chaos grew, yet there was a hope. He tumbled down future paths showing his daughter and her family as they fought and lost then triumphed. Before he could wonder at this, he found his view shifting until he saw himself facing the Council of Dragons and shouting at them though he could not make out the words. Through all this, there was the familiar rumbling purr of Cill in the background and he clung to it like a lifeline. Marre sat patiently at his table, scribbling notes on a scroll, the foot-pedal under the table rolling it up as he worked his way down. He sketched James’s face on the page and detailed what he knew and what he suspected for future reference. The human was turning into an interesting study he mused, his gaze flicking to the small scale hovering in its jar as it waited high on the shelf. Zelafin growled and pushed the surprised Tekala onto his back as she straddled him. Her insistence at trying what she had been shown had alarmed the elder and he was startled to find himself enjoying it as she impaled herself on his shaft. Zela’s hips surged and she felt herself climax once more. Tekala had been vehement in his disapproval of her desires but he had eventually succumbed to the threats she had used. Though he had initially complained he soon found himself enjoying himself more and more, though he would be sure to warn the other male dragons about these surprising new concepts that had emerged. Mella’s actions had also caused consternation amongst a smaller group of dragons and she could not have foreseen the complications her decision would eventually cause. Shalla, Gergid and Eriga were young, foolish and arrogant as are most teenage females either human or dragon. They had been present as Mella had revealed her mental images to the older dragonesses and of course, they had felt left out. Surely, they were old enough to understand what was going on but they had only caught the mere fringes of the images and what they had seen had made them lick their snouts in anticipation. Shalla was the nominal leader of the group and she had pestered her mother into showing her the full set of images including what Cill had been doing with the human. Though her mother had intended it more as a warning than an education it had actually had the opposite effect as such things usually do with rebellious teens. Gergid and Eriga looked shocked as their friend shared those images with them but they all secretly felt jealous. Here they were, kept at home until their parents found them a suitable mate while Cill had actually gone out and caught one! “Ewww…” said Gergid, her hips wiggling unconsciously “You mean she actually did it with him?” “B-but why?” asked Eriga shyly “Obviously she couldn’t find a proper drake as she is so runty” exclaimed Shalla who was also feeling aroused yet did not want to admit it. “She just took the first animal that came along and used it for her own pleasure” None of the dragonesses were about to admit to one another that this idea had a certain appeal to it. “B-but she talks to it and it gave her gold and stuff for her lair…” stammered Gergid “That’s all instinctive,” snorted Shalla as she had also wondered at this yet was not about to admit her ignorance to the others. “All animals provide for their mates” Gergid nodded as it obviously made perfect sense “So do all human males do that?” she murmured, replaying the lusty images in her mind’s eye Eriga giggled, “We should be able to find out, shouldn’t we? After all there are so many of them” The three young females looked at one another with a wicked glint in their eyes and grinned toothily. Chapter 20 No one really slept well that night. The keep was sealed and though there were plentiful supplies maintained as siege rations, the people muttered and strode around, pushing at the wall surrounding the building until they gave up and returned. Even digging beneath it had no effect. The word of the dragons visit had spread throughout the populace so wild rumors abounded and angry glances cast up at the lord’s window as they waited for something to happen. Duncan tossed and turned as his dreams filled with calamitous visions of being eaten slowly in front of everyone, with the dragon starting at his feet so he could see what was going on. Joe and Martin returned to their respective partners to comfort and support them. Joe finally able to explain to an openmouthed Jane what really had been going on with the novice. While Martin held his wife close and tried to prepare her for the worst. Cill huddled herself around James and watched him as he twitched in his sleep. She felt guilty for not being able to protect him when he had needed her and she resolved never to let him out of mental contact again. She tenderly licked his face and drizzled water into his mouth when his lips became dry. She could feel his power slowly returning and wondered what it meant. How he had come to possess it as well and what he was going to do with it? It was all very puzzling. Her parents had ported to Marre’s lair. It was obvious they knew something she did not and that worried her. It was not like her mother to be quiet and thoughtful and to cast worried glances at her like that. Mama was always a tower of strength and power. She gave a sigh and curled tighter around James before slipping back into sleep. Marre looked at the two dragons glaring at him “No No No!” he cried “I’m too old for this. You want me to tutor a human into controlling his power. We know nothing about this!” He paced up and down slowly. “We don’t even know if his power works like ours. He might incinerate himself if he tried to light a candle” Nokala coughed “I saw him use it. He can contain it if taught and will wield it well. He was able to focus it instinctively even though he didn’t know what he was doing” Marre stroked his chin slowly. “And if we do teach him. Will he use his power against us or for us? Do you know his heart? These humans tied him up and tortured him. He may want to go back and melt the place into slag for all we know” Carlina spoke up from her place beside Nokala “He won’t do that. I saw his heart when he was courting Cill and it would take a lot to turn him from his sense of good. Cill would not have mated with him if she had sensed he was weak” Marre snorted derisively “Cill is young and foolish; she is also bound by hormones and desire that cloud her judgment and perhaps her actions also. You know what will happen if we induct a clan member that is not only human but possessing our greatest asset?” he growled, stabbing an accusatory talon at Carlina. Carlina nodded “The same thing that would have happened anyway had he just been plain human” She reached out and took the elder’s paws in hers. “I believe if we don’t teach him, it will be far worse than if we do. At least we will know his weaknesses should we have to act” Marre met her gaze and sighed again gustily, “Very well, I shall try and teach him. But not every day and not all day. My nerves could not stand it. Cill also needs to learn more as she grows in her power and perhaps if the both of them learn together it will increase their bond further” Carlina smiled and kissed the old blue on the snout gently “Thank you Marre. The clanship ceremony will be held in three days at Ridgemount and I hope you will be there to help”, she looked down at the ground “We expect a certain amount of … resistance to his joining of course but we hope that we can convince the eldest to allow him to join” Marre grinned at the pair of them “You really think you can do this? Make a human a full Dracalar clan member?” Nokala took Carlina’s paw in his and nodded at the elder. “I believe so; it will eventually be to the benefit of all dragon kind as you are well aware” Marre grinned widely “Yes, it is time for us to welcome new growth and new ideas into dragon society” He shook his head “No-one said it would be easy though” The day dawned bright and warm over the keep and the weary, sandy-eyed citizenry walked around, occasionally pushing at the invisible wall in the vain hope it had vanished overnight. Duncan summoned Joe and Martin to his office and they sat glumly waiting for something to happen. Jane tiptoed in with a tray of fresh bread and dipping pots of savory gravy for them to eat and placed it on the desk. She winked at Joe and sauntered out after bringing a grin to his face. “So, what do we have to negotiate with?” Duncan asked as he sat at his desk, wiping beef gravy off his chin. “Not a lot sir” replied Joe after a moments thought “I know James would like to keep up his training here and we may be able to offer something there” He blinked as a sudden idea struck him. “I know his er… mate has a lair by the lake near here but if he were allowed to keep her here it migh’encourage him a little more” Duncan stared flatly at his impudent master-at-arms “You mean to offer him ‘married quarters’…and with a dragoness no less?” he grated. Joe flushed “Well sir, I don’ think they’ll trust us much if we don’t show willing to let them be together” Duncan groaned and put his face in his hands again “I’ll be the laughing stock of the army if this ever gets out” Two hours after sunup, the guards at the gates shouted and ran into the bailey in alarm. A man had ridden in through the impenetrable shield surrounding the keep as if it was not there. Subsequent experiments by others within the keep soon proved it was still present as was evidenced by several bloody noses. This rider was quickly recognized as the dark man who had arrived late yesterday and soon Lord Duncan had been informed. He swallowed nervously and went outdoors to meet Sir Nokal once more. He paled as he saw the angry dragon-human heading towards him and held out a trembling hand in greeting. Nokala ignored the outstretched hand and strode past into the mess hall, heading for a table where he sat himself. At the head Duncan noted, this did not bode well. “Sit” ordered Nokala and waited for the human to comply. He was not in a good mood and he did not care he was making the humans nervous by his attitude and scowl. “Now human” he began, steepling his fingers under his chin. “We have a problem. None of it is your fault or mine but we have to deal with it nonetheless” Duncan nodded and felt a surge of irritation at being called ‘human’ as was Nokala’s intent. “Duncan”, he gritted “My name is Duncan Tarrant and I am lord of this keep” Nokala snorted in amusement “Lord of a pitiful assemblage of crumbling ruins but I suppose you have to take pride where you can. Even if means having to torture helpless novices to prove it to yourself.” Duncan reddened but controlled himself “I thought he was a demon and gave him to the proper authorities to deal with” Nokala leaned forward so his nose was inches from Duncan’s “You very nearly turned him into a demon. It was only luck and my daughter’s love that brought me here last night”, his eyes flickered into ovoid slits abruptly making Duncan flinch back in his chair. “You meddled with forces you have no inkling of and I am here to make sure it doesn’t happen again,” Nokala breathed. Duncan paled “What are you going to do?” he managed to get out, hypnotized by the reptilian eyes. “Kill all of us?” Nokala leaned back “That depends on you. What are you going to do? I assume Joe has told you about James and my daughter by now” Duncan nodded “I didn’t understand a lot of it though. I must protect my people here or die trying. I am sorry about James but we did not know. He hadn’t told anyone …” Nokala slammed a fist on the table “You almost killed him, yourself and the entire keep. If I had not absorbed the mana, he would have turned into a mindless creature of power that would have been a blight upon the world. Can we trust you not to interfere in the future knowing your precious keep will be hostage to your word?” Duncan sweated gently in the still air of the mess “You have us in your power now. Trapped here to die slowly but surely ensuring our silence. Is this your wish?” Nokala leaned back; he had said what he wanted to and now was the time to offer a carrot rather than a stick. “No, I had to reveal my true form due to necessity. We do not kill wantonly and though you goaded James into unleashing his power, you were not aware of them. Ignorance does not excuse stupidity though and I shall make sure of this” Duncan heard the change of tone and became curious in spite of himself. “What do you mean?” he asked nervously “Will you lower the wall and let us go back to living our lives?” “Eventually” Nokala lied, knowing the wall would come down at sunset regardless as the mana depleted. “If you give me your word that James shall be allowed to continue his training here without prejudice” He held his face still, hoping the human would fall for this. “Why?” Duncan said without thinking. Nokala leaned forward and scraped a finger that had somehow become a sharp talon down the surface of the table. “That is not your concern,” he rumbled “He is also to be allowed afternoons off to study how to control his powers” Duncan watched the deep channel dug into the tabletop with fear, a tremor entering his voice. ”He is not an agent of the devil then?” Nokala sighed, “No, He mated with my daughter and somehow absorbed some of her power. She is definitely not a demon. Merely a foolish dragoness with the poor sense to fall in love with a human” It was too much for Duncan; he could not help the laugh as it rose up and erupted in the quiet mess hall. “Hahaha! And he fell in love with her! He got it wrong! Knights are supposed to slay the dragon, not lay the dragon”. * Nokala felt the tension draining away slowly and grinned “Correct, now I shall bring him back when he recovers, you shall apologize to him and things can go back to normal” Duncan nodded and wiped his brow “I shall have to talk to the others and explain the situation. I think some of the other novices will be very, very nervous though” Nokala mirrored the nod “James has not changed outwardly. He will be confused though. Tell your priest not to interfere also” “Father Champlain has not regained his wits,” Duncan said regretfully. “He merely lies as if in a sleep. Can you help him? He was only doing what he considered to be right” Nokala considered, he had made his point but he could not afford to be soft “You have still not given me your oath” he replied softly Duncan nodded “I swear James shall not be molested or treated differently now and in the future”. Nokala grinned at him “Very well, let us go see to your priest” James suddenly took in a deep breath and awoke to find himself pressed warmly against Cill’s breasts. He yawned widely and wondered why he felt so good after such a harrowing day. He saw his mate was snoozing, and stroked her muzzle gently until she cracked an eyelid open. “Morning sleepyhead”, James said with a grin “Did I keep you up?” Cill growled and licked him soundly, holding him down with a paw *How on earth did you get dragon magic?* She asked while tickling his ear with her tongue and making him squirm. “I’ve no idea”, he replied, trying to tickle her in retaliation. “I had some strange dreams though” Cill spun him over so he was looking up at her snout *You were in terrible danger and I thought I’d lost you,* she murmured. *Father had to come and rescue you before you burned the keep down* James blinked “I tried calling you but it was if you were too far away” he frowned as his memory popped up a vital fact “Then that idiot of a priest branded me!” He looked frantically at his thigh for the burn before he remembered further “But it healed…He really got scared at that and then I felt something weird and it’s all a blur from then on” Cill nodded and they cuddled together dozing lightly until James heard a heavy footfall behind his head and turned slowly, dreading what he would see. Carlina stared down at him, her tail twitching slowly as she took in the sight of the pair. Not letting the amusement enter her voice or glare, she rumbled quietly *So, sleeping with my daughter in my own lair, eh human?* James paled and tried to extricate himself from Cill’s grasp only to feel her grip him more tightly in her sleep. “Er…Sorry” he muttered up at Carlina who was enjoying herself immensely. *I suppose you’ll make an adequate son-in-law, how are you at raising hatchlings?* James goggled up at her “Whee?” *Hatchlings* smirked Carlina *Little dragons…come from eggs…you know?* Completely lost at this point, his gaze flicking from the sleeping Cill to Carlina, James blinked “Me? But…is she?” he flushed and shut up. *She might be…We will have to wait and see wont we* Carlina leant down and grinned toothily *You need to learn more…Marre has agreed to teach you how to control the magic that you got from Cill.* James looked down at himself ‘How did I …?” he asked, looking pleadingly up at his mate’s mother. Carlina sighed, *When you mated with her that first time, you shared in her power. We had no idea it would happen with a human though.* She reached down and gently stroked him with a talon *You are in for a rough time James. The power comes with a responsibility and a price. I hope you are strong enough* James nodded and stroked Cill who was also now awake and listening “We will both be strong enough” Carlina looked at the pair and felt a unexpected surge of pride, her daughter had chosen well even if he was a hairless ape. *Very well, Nokala has spoken to your lord and it has been agreed you shall continue your training in arms there and alternate your time with Marre. Try not to blow either place up* Carlina turned and left the room quickly so they would not see the tear running down her snout. Father Champlain lay on the pallet in his chapel, covered with a blanket and unmoving. Nokala leaned over him and laid a hand on his chest. The man had been a conduit for the forces unleashed by James and had suffered severe damage both mentally and physically. Nokala frowned and exerted a little of his power, feeling the damage within the man and shaking his head slowly “I can help… but he will be a long time recovering if at all” Duncan nodded sadly “Do what you can for him…” He took the priest’s clammy hand in his and squeezed it “He was only ever called on for marriages and funerals” Nokala turned around to look at Duncan “Marriages? This is the human mating custom is it not?” Duncan nodded slowly “He has been here a long time and is well respected” Nokala sent a gentle surge of healing power through the priest’s body and it suddenly heaved up off the pallet in response, a groan coming from the man. “He shall perform the ritual for Cill and James here then” A grinning Nokala said as he felt the man’s mind clear somewhat. Duncan blinked “Here... you want a dragoness and a human married in our chapel?” Nokala nodded and grinned “They are to be joined in our mating ceremony soon, so why not in yours also?” Duncan’s face was a sickly color “I don’t know… but it will be … tricky” He could just imagine the priests face when he was told. Father Champlain whimpered on the pallet but soon calmed and began to snore gently. “He will recover slowly… but his body has been stressed far beyond normal means and this will prevent him from exerting himself in any way,” Nokala did not mention the fact that the priest’s life would be shortened significantly by the experience. This was a side effect of mana misuse. Adepts could effectively use their enemies’ life force to sustain themselves until draining them to death. “The shield wall will come down at sunset. You will find James to be a great asset”, Nokala murmured to Duncan as they left the chapel, walking back to the mess hall “He will be almost impossible to kill and will survive wounds that would debilitate a normal human though he will still feel the pain of them” he stopped and took Duncan’s shoulders in his hands. “My daughter will soon be here also, on no account will you attempt to prevent her from seeing James or vice versa. Do you understand?” Duncan nodded slowly “I understand, Will she be like a human too?” Nokala looked sidelong at him “No, her skills are insufficient to change as yet, so she will be a dragoness” Eyes wide, Duncan stopped in his tracks “So James … bedded her as a dragoness?” He could not help the image that popped into his head at that point. Nokala grinned “Oh yes… you must agree the lad has balls” Moona was feeling peevish as everyone was having fun except him. He had been dragooned into being Nokala’s horse once more and eating oats and carrots for lunch had never been his favorite pastime. He kept his ears open, as people would say things around horses that they would never say around humans and there was plenty of gossip. The predominant rumor was that the devil had shown up to claim James personally and that the wall keeping everyone in was the prelude to the keep being sucked down into the fiery reaches of hell itself. Moona yawned widely and looked sidelong at the mare in the stall beside him; she bared yellowing teeth at him and nickered enticingly. He tried to concentrate on higher things but one of the problems of taking an animals shape was that it left you vulnerable to their instincts and his nostrils twitched at the scent in the air. He groaned mentally and felt an embarrassing response in his hindquarters. He was saved in a way by a curious mental tickle from someone he had not heard from in a long while. “Shalla? What do you want?” *Shamelessly stolen from Fredrich T.Andersson http://elfwood.lysator.liu.se/art/a/n/andersson/dragonlayer.jpg.html Chapter 21 The crisp response from the dragoness at the other end was all Moona had come to expect. “Well that’s a nice greeting” Shalla huffed in his mind “I was just going to ask how you were and what Marre was up to” Moona snorted to himself “You only ever call me when you want something. I haven’t forgotten the last time you ‘just wanted to say hello’ I’m busy on a mission anyway”, he added importantly. Shalla jumped on this last comment “Oh? How exciting!” she cooed. You could have spread her voice on toast. “Surely it must be something dangerous for a brave elf to be needed!” Moona did have several weak spots and Shalla knew them all “So what are you doing?” Moona’s chest inflated with pride “I’m helping Nokala sort out some humans’ so Cill’s new mate can keep training here” He lowered his mental voice to a quiet whisper “And he’s going to be Marre’s new famulus as well!” Shalla was stunned. A human as a dragon elder’s apprentice? It was unheard of! She decided to probe a little more. “So tell me about Cill and her human!” she gushed “Is he tame? There are all sorts of rumors about what happened. Where did they meet?” Moona unwisely told her what he knew, including the location of the Keep and what he had heard from Nokala and Marre when an ear at the door went unnoticed. Shalla grew wide-eyed with awe and secret glee, now she knew where to find human males though she would have to wait until things calmed down it seemed. “And what is Nokala going to do now?” she asked the elf. “I think he’s going to head back home to collect James and bring him back here to recover a little more, Cill will be coming too” Shalla cursed to herself quietly. She did not want to get in the way of a newly mated dragoness. Especially an overly protective one - mate stealing was not unheard of amongst dragons. “They are going to Ridgemount for the clanship ceremony in three days though” Moona added “I hope they manage to get him in. He needs all the help he can get” Shalla nodded silently and thought about it ... three days and she and the others could have a closer look at humans to see what all the fuss was about. “Thanks Moona!” she purred to the proud elf. “Keep up the good work” Moona grinned; said farewell to her then jumped a little as the mare beside him stuck her tongue in his ear. James stood up and stretched himself with a groan. Despite the travails of the past days he felt good, so good in fact he decided to look round the lair to see what was important to dragons. Cill was gently snoring as he lifted her paws off him carefully, not wanting to wake her from a well deserved rest. The room was huge and it needed to be, there were other passages and rooms leading off the central chamber and he hesitated to go down any without permission. He did not want to upset his future parents in law after all. He chuckled at the thought of really being able to call his mother-in-law a Dragon. Wandering round the room, he saw rolls of scrolls neatly stacked in racks on the walls. A library of some kind? Peering into another room, he saw what appeared to be a pantry and kitchen of some sort. Huge cauldrons and pans along with other mysterious implements lined the walls. Eventually his curiosity got the better of him and he wandered a little further down one hallway as he thought he heard the sound of water rushing and splashing. Turning the corner he stopped and gaped at the sight in front of him .There was an indoor waterfall that fell a good twenty feet from a gap in the wall into a large steaming pool that smelt oddly of sulphur. Walking closer he dipped his hands in the water and smiled at the pleasant heat he felt. On an impulse, he stepped off the edge into the pool where he found there was a slow incline to the deeper water. This allowed him to get used to the heat until he was happily splashing around and enjoying himself amidst the clouds of steam. The surreal sense of his situation came home to him as he swam around naked in a dragon’s hot pool. He floated on his back and stared at the rocky ceiling deep in thought as the steam swirled around him, the sound of the water lapping at the shore broken by the slow click of talons as Cill followed the mental trail of her mate into the poolroom. She grinned to herself as she saw him idly kicking round the pool and slowly slithered alligator-like into the warm water, not making so much as a ripple as she did so. A mysterious stroking along his back suddenly interrupted James’ musings. He suddenly realized how foolish it was to go swimming in an unknown pool, where who knew what else was swimming as well! Looking round frantically he could not see anything through the steam and relaxed, perhaps it had been his imagination. Cill looked up from the bottom of the pool and grinned. She swam up and gave his foot a tug before diving back down and watching him thrash round in frantic circles as he tried to make it back to the shallows. James splashed towards the incline and found his footing but just as he started to get out of the pool, he felt a sinuous tentacle wrapping around his leg, pulling him back in. He let out a yell and fell back into the water as Cill erupted giggling from behind him, her tail releasing his leg. *Going off and having fun without me again?* she murred, wrapping her arms around him and pushing off into the pool. “Well you were asleep and I was just looking round”, he grinned and stroked her muzzle. “I don’t know what you’d do if I shook you awake. Probably rip my arm off” Cill growled huskily and dunked him before rolling onto her back and spreading her wings in the water. *You’ll have to try it sometime then* she murmured, enjoying the bubbles against the soft hide of her wings. *I might rip a leg off to prove you wrong,* She pulled the naked human up and propped him on her belly. *You’re all pink* she giggled James rested on top of her and kissed her muzzle as they slowly swam around enjoying one another’s company as the steam rose around them. James felt a surge of happiness and kissed each of her breasts as he stroked her belly “mmmm… We are definitely getting one of these for our home…a good idea don’t you think?” Cill leaned forward and licked his neck tenderly *But where shall we put it? It’s a little large for mine* her paws adjusted his position a little lower on her belly, hoping he would take the hint. James gave it some thought but became distracted by the warm cleft he found his loins fitting neatly into, his relaxed body suddenly waking up and taking notice. “Mmm… I think we need somewhere a little larger,” he murmured as his shaft swiftly grew and pressed at his mates vent “Definitely larger… close to the main room but away from the nursery”, he smirked as Cill’s eyes widened *What?* Cill was about to say something but it cut off as James slid into her warm folds. She let out a whimper of pleasure and gave a shudder before stammering *N-nursery?* Her paws moved to cup his rump and help him move with her against the water, her walls clasping him tightly. “Mmhmm” he breathed, “You know…where the children sleep. Your mother seems to think we could have some” The pair had floated onto the shallow incline once more and Cill arched upwards as her desire grew more urgent *She did? W-why?* James buried himself deep inside her and grinned at her before raising a hand and wiggling his fingers ‘Maaaana’ shivering in pleasure he felt himself twitch within her and started moving urgently once more. Cill whimpered and moaned as she felt her loins burning, hips jerking in rhythm with her mates as they both pleasured one another. James listened to the loving murmurs and gasps as his dragoness suddenly shivered and thrust herself up moaning for his seed. He groaned aloud as well as mentally and answered with long delicious spasms of his own deep within her as his shaft pulsed, the mental link allowing them to share their joy together. Carlina pulled her head back from the entrance of the poolroom and stifled a whimper of her own before striding back to the main room just in time to see Nokala arrive. She pulled her mate close and growled lustfully “Get those two out of here and back to the keep…Then get your scaly ass back here as we are going to have a swim” Duncan was pacing again in his office as he waited for Nokala to return with James and his Dragoness. How did one address a Dragoness? Or a novice with magical powers? He felt out of his depth and worse still, he had given his word to keep quiet about it. He could not ask the Bishop or the Prince for help, as they would think he had lost his mind, a point Joe had made quite graphically. “Well Sir, Ya goes up to the Bishop and sez ‘help me ya grace, I got a sudden attack of dragons’ and he sez ‘oh really? Come an’ tell me all ‘bout it’ an’ then ya find ya’self tied to a bed in a room with all the other mad folk goin’ on about pixies an’ li’l devils that made ‘em kill their wives” Duncan shuddered and realized this would be the case as he had proven by sending James to be tortured. “So what do we do? Just sit here and let this happen? You heard him, he wants James and his daughter married in the chapel!” Joe winced at the man’s tone “Don’t make it sound like a bad thing sir. A dragon would look good on the keeps banner after all and think what we could learn” Nokala, Cill and James appeared in the forest just outside the gates of the keep and stared up at the walls. Cill leant against James and he stroked her neck gently to comfort her. “Why don’t you turn invisible love”, he murmured to her “that way you can keep an eye on things until we are sure they are going to keep their word” Cill nodded and flicked out of sight though James could still feel her beside him. Nokala nodded approvingly and the trio walked in through the gates. These were guarded by a couple of novices from James’s class who obviously hadn’t missed out on the gossip as they paled and shrank back, their pikes lowering to bar his way. “F-friend or foe” stammered Terry who was the oldest while George looked as if he was about to be sick. “What do you prefer,” said Nokala staring at the pair before turning to look at James with a wink. “We could be friends if you move that silly little stick of yours” James came to the aid of the trembling novices and put his hand on Nokala’s shoulder “I think the correct answer is friend”, he chuckled “unless you want to eat them, they don’t look appetizing to me though” Nokala hummed to himself and nodded “No, they don’t, do they …very well ‘Friend’” he stated, folding his arms and waiting to see the reaction. Terry and George stared at one another. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. “Uh… but how do we know you’re a friend?” James saw Nokala stiffen and grow flushed so leaned in once more “He’s with me and I will vouch for him” he fixed the pair with a stare. “I’ll make him promise not to eat anyone ok?” The pair looked relieved but Terry looked at James with concern “Yeah but we heard you hurt the priest and did some other weird stuff” James nodded “I had to, he had me tied down and was going to cut my manhood off” The two novices winced and George went even greener “Oh…alright then” deciding not to probe any further he withdrew his pike and tried to pull himself together “Er… pass friends” Nokala, James and the invisible Cill walked past the sweating guards who didn’t notice the slight swirl of dust as they resolutely turned around and faced the forest again. Cill was tempted to flatten the pair but resisted, as it wouldn’t do any good. She kept close to James, her eyes flicking eagerly as she saw the inside of the keep for the first time in daylight. The outer walls were easily forty feet high with high battlements and the barbican enabled close control of entry into the main courtyard and bailey. Walking down the pathway, she could see the stables and storehouses and lifting her nose, smell the bakeries at work. She saw the main keep tower attached to the mess hall and giggled as she remembered hanging from James’s windowsill that night. James felt himself flush as they walked up to the lord’s solar and office and knocked quietly. He hadn’t meant to cause all this trouble - it had just settled on him and stuck, like wet snow. Duncan opened the door at the knock and smiled at the pair “Ah, young James” he stood aside “Come in, come in both of you” he held the door open until they were inside the spacious office and tried to close it behind them. He paled as it bumped into apparent nothingness and then closed smoothly as Cill sneaked in as well. Duncan moved to his desk and sat down. “James, I’d like to apologize for the little misunderstanding with Father Champlain the other day” He steepled his fingers in front of his face and looked at them both. “I can’t say it will be easy but we have decided to let you stay on and train here as Sir Nokala requested. I’m sure we shall have a more in-depth discussion regarding your… ah… skills soon but we are also offering your mate a home here as well” James looked surprised, just what had Nokala said to the lord to make him concede so much? “Th-thank you Lord Duncan, Let me say I am grateful to you for helping me and I didn’t mean to hurt the priest and I would love to keep training with Joe and the others” he looked down at the floor “though I don’t think they trust or like me much any more” He felt the comforting presence of Cill next to him and thought to her “Would you like to stay here with me love? Or would you rather have me at your lair?” Cill pondered to herself, while she liked her home she also liked the fact of the high walls and ready cooked food nearby, *Let’s wait and see what he has to offer first,* she purred back at him. James nodded and leaned over Duncan’s desk “Would you like to meet her sir?” Duncan paled as he looked around “Here? But how big? ...” He trailed off as there was a misty swirl in the air and he found himself looking at a large smirking silver dragoness, her paws resting possessively on James’s shoulders as she peered over his head. “Ah” the Lord murmured as he looked over the scene, his gaze flicking to Nokala who also had a smirk on his face and back to James. James grinned at Duncan “Sir, I’d like you to meet Cill. My fiancé” reaching up he stroked her throat and made her purr. “She is Nokala’s Daughter and we love one another” Duncan sat back in his chair and nodded “So I hear” he murmured, agog at the sight. It was one thing to hear about it and quite another to have it thrust in your face. Cill sent a silvery mental tendril of greeting to the human sitting at the desk and smiled as she made contact *Hello Sir… thank you for letting James and I stay together* Duncan jumped at the voice but controlled himself admirably “Oh... that’s alright Cill” he said out loud “It’s a pleasure to meet you finally. I don’t want to seem rude but how did you just…appear?” Cill smiled and waved her claws at him *Magic* Duncan looked curiously at Nokala “Is James able to do that too?” Nokala shrugged and grinned, “We don’t know yet, he has to be tested for ability but that will be later as the clanship ceremony is coming” Duncan nodded “This is the dragon er… marriage ceremony?” he stroked his beard slowly as he looked over the pair. “Yes, James will be presented to the other clan members to press his claim for Cill, there is a small ceremony and exchange of gifts as well as other rituals” for some reason Nokala did not go into details. “It sounds similar to our ceremony, though we are usually not required to press our claims” he chuckled and stood up. “Your future father-in-law has requested you also marry Cill in our chapel too James… This may be awkward to arrange but now that Father Champlain has awoken and seems lucid. It should be possible though he may still harbor some feelings of resentment. I shall endeavor to explain to him that you are not possessed…well…at least not by demons or devils” He grinned at this last sally, the lad was obviously well under the claw of this female. James blinked at the man “Marry Cill here? In the chapel? That would be great, I mean…” Duncan nodded “As to the rest of the keep. I must admit to being somewhat cautious about telling them the truth. Some would run away and tell everyone and anyone what they had seen and risk your secret. One or two may be laughed away but if twenty people rant about a dragon at the keep it will arouse interest” Nokala raised a calming hand “I can modify memories if required to”, he said quietly “Tell your people the truth and those that leave can be gently requested to forget and continue their lives in ignorance” Duncan looked at Nokala “There were only a few in the courtyard that night when I first saw you and they have all elected to stay. I think Joe rather enjoyed it to be honest though Martin seemed a little upset” Nokala grinned, “We were all upset that night” Cill nodded and let a little of her anger trickle through the link so the man could feel it. “Please Cill, don’t hurt Father Champlain” Duncan pleaded “He is a holy man and was certain he was doing the right and proper thing and I’m sure he has learnt from this experience and once he meets you will realize his error further” Cill gave a snort- once she got her claws on him she would make him realize his error all right. Duncan sighed, “As to living quarters, given the odd circumstances we have made available a former large storehouse. It is comfortable and clean. We have put James’s equipment and furniture from his old room in it already. It has a fireplace and should be strong enough for whatever goes on “, he chuckled at the image of the two suddenly conjured up in his head. Cill grinned as she picked up the amusement “*A nice big strong bed?* she asked innocently and watched the red line of blush rise up his face. “I’m sure we can arrange something larger than usual,” he said trying to ignore the heat on his face as the dragoness smirked at him. He shouldn’t have to put up with this! James held up a hand “Er…Sir… About food supplies? Cill usually does her own hunting but in the Keep that might not be too easy” Duncan nodded “What does she like to eat?” trying to keep images of screaming humans out of his head as he asked the question. Cill rested her head atop James as she thought, *Well I like Ducks and Geese, well cooked of course, Lamb, Beef and the occasional Deer also* her tail twitched at the thought and she tried not to drool. Duncan looked surprised at the request “Well… I don’t know how much you eat so it’s a little early to tell. I think we shall just have to wait and see. I’m sure that the kitchens would be able to provide you with regular meals and drink” He leaned back in his chair and grinned at her “But there is one important thing we still need to know…” Cill cocked her head at him and smiled “And that is?” Duncan put his hands behind his head “What can you do for the keep?” Chapter 22 Cill cocked her head at the lord *What do you mean?* her tone curious but her gaze firm on the impudent human as he sat there. "Well it strikes me that you could perform some duties for the keep. I mean you can fly around and keep an eye on things in the forest. Give us warning of outlaws and the like" He smiled broadly, as the pair looked at one another and could almost see the thoughts flashing between them. *He has a point. I can fly well and I do enjoy keeping my muscles active* "He's up to something .I don't know what but I'm not sure I like it love" *I'm not going to let you go out and get into trouble on your own again* "Let's take a look at the room first and see if you like it. It might be too small for us both and then I'll come live at your lair" *I do think he's up to something too but we shall deal with it when it comes up* Cill turned her gaze back to Duncan *I'll think about it as I don't want to be regarded as some sort of pet of the keep* Duncan fluttered his hands in denial "No no of course not. You shall be consulted on all aspects and not be put into danger at all" Cill and James smiled at him as Nokala leaned back, not believing a word of it. James offered his arm to Cill "Shall we go look at our quarters dear?" Father Champlain sat upright in his bed sipping a bowl of soup slowly. He couldn't remember much of the night before but wondered why all the fuss was being made over the novice James when it was plain as the nose on your face that the boy was an agent of Satan. He was so weak... merely trying to hold the bowl steady was taking all his strength, but he would deal with the demon. Cill loved the room. It was spacious and yet cozy as an attempt had been made to brighten it up by hanging up tapestries and even the bed looked comfortable. She licked James on the cheek *Be right back* and after scribing a new travel rune into the floor ported back to her lair. Picking up her blanket and banner, she looked round and gave a sigh. It would always be here if she needed it again. Eyeing the fire globes hanging from the ceiling she decided to take them as well and packed her rune scrolls around with the banner, after all she and James would need them together now. With a final regretful glance, she ported back to the Keep. James walked around the room and grinned at Nokala "Well, I like it and I think Cill does too. What do you think?" Nokala looked sidelong at Duncan before answering, "You know you can call us if you need to James. I know you love Cill and will look after her but don't neglect yourself also. Are you sure you want to stay here?" James nodded and motioned Nokala outside the room where he had some privacy "I want Cill to learn about humans and ... when she is able to turn human like you I want to take her to meet my parents in London. She will need to know how to behave in our society as I need to learn how to behave in yours" Nokala nodded "Do you think your parents will ...resent you having married away from their view and to an unknown woman?" James nodded slowly "They will not like it one bit. My father is rich and expects me to earn my way by becoming a knight and eventually a landowner responsible to the king. But I find that dream fading rapidly now I have found a proper mate" He gave the dragon a cheeky grin "Even if her parents think she's chosen below her station too" Nokala chuckled and looked over as the stable boy brought his stallion over to him; grinning wickedly he patted the black horse on the neck "Been a good boy Moona?" The stallion rolled a reddish eye at him and sneezed almost deliberately over his chest. Duncan emerged from the room and beckoned Nokala over with a wave "Here, hold my horse for a moment" he murmured to James before handing over the reins, he grinned and went over for a quiet chat with the Lord of the Keep. James took the bridle rope and waited, turning round to watch the pair when he was interrupted by a heavy chin on his shoulder and warm breath in his ear "Hey Man, you must have balls the size of cartwheels to bed HIS daughter" James tried not to jump as the horse whispered to him "My names Moona and I work for Marre... It'll be good to have someone else running round for the old curmudgeon", there was a hint of a chuckle in the words. James turned to look suspiciously at the horse who winked at him broadly "are you another dragon?" he asked, wondering why Moona didn't need to speak to him mentally. "Nah I'm an elf but you aren't supposed to know about us yet- they don't trust you that much" James blinked and nodded "I understand. I have to prove myself to them I guess" He felt a little hurt but realized that the dragons had a lot to lose whereas all he had to lose was his life. Cill poked her head out the door of the house and waved to James and Moona happily, recognizing the disguised elf immediately. Duncan in the meantime was talking with Nokala quietly "I realize we got off on the wrong foot and I hope you won't judge us too soon," he murmured to the dragon. Nokala grunted, "We've never trusted humans much. James is a special case as he has bared his soul to Cill and she would never have chosen an evil person as her mate" Duncan blinked "This clanship ceremony, will he be in danger?" Nokala looked at the man curiously "Why do you ask?" Duncan looked down abashed "I know his father well and I'd hate to have to be the one informing him his son was torn to pieces by Dragons while he was supposed to be under my care" He took a deep breath "And next I have to go and tell Father Champlain the novice he accused of being a demon wants to be married to a dragon in his chapel" Nokala grinned, "I have to go and face fifty odd dragons including the elder Wyrm and convince them to break with thousands of years of tradition and induct a human into the clan" Duncan laughed and offered his hand again "I think I may have gotten off lightly then" Nokala hesitated then took the hand gingerly "I shall be watching closely Duncan... Look after them, as they are still young and naïve. The Keep will take time to accept the fact there is a Dragon here and that she is an intelligent and sensitive being" Duncan nodded as they walked back towards the novice and the stallion "I'll do my best Nokala" James handed the reins back to Nokala and grinned innocently "Nice horse... but a bit frisky, perhaps you should have him gelded?" Nokala laughed as Moona's eyes narrowed and he stamped a hoof "Believe me, I've considered it more than once" Moona snorted and tried to kick out at Nokala who easily avoided it "No more carrots for you" he chuckled before mounting the sullen horse. "Be careful you two... no more trouble before the clan ceremony alright?" He pointed his finger at the pair who shrank back from it and shook their heads together. "Good... be ready," he added before turning to ride along the narrow path towards the gates. Duncan sighed with relief as the dragon rode off and he wiped his brow before turning to the couple in the small house "I'll let you be for a bit... as I'm sure you'll want to put your new home in order" Cill nodded and grabbed James by the scruff of his jerkin and pulled him inside, the door almost slamming after them. Duncan grinned and then grew somber as he looked down the bailey at the small chapel. Father Champlain groaned as he tried to adjust himself in his bed. Whatever that demon had done to him had reduced him to an invalid and at the mercy of the servants Duncan had appointed to look after him. He looked up sourly at the Lord as he entered and sat on the end of the bed "Well?" he croaked. "Has the demon put you under his spell also?" Duncan sighed, "Things have changed Father. James is not a demon though it might have been easier if he was. He has some interesting friends that care for him greatly and one of them healed you from the sleep from which few wake" The priest paled "A demon healed me?" he checked his holy relics quickly for reassurance. Duncan shook his head ‘Not a demon, Father... a Dragon" he said quietly Father Champlain trembled "That is not possible...Dragons have not been seen for centuries and they hated humans" Duncan nodded "James has proven that wrong", he chuckled "And now he and his dragoness want to get married... in our chapel" Father Champlain heard this new blasphemy while trying to take a sip of his soup. The hot liquid spraying violently over his bed and himself. "What! He would befoul consecrated ground by marrying a beast within it?" Duncan sighed and wiped soup off his face "Cill is not a beast. She is intelligent and quite charming. Apparently James is so pure of heart she was quite taken with him and he with her" Father Champlain's hands quivered as he felt faint, this could not be happening to him. "You have met the beast and still live?" Duncan nodded and took the priests shaking hands in his own "I have, and her father too. He is far more fearsome yet quite civilized. I should warn you though; they are very upset with you for torturing James" The fat priest trembled and slumped in his bed suddenly looking frail and weak "They shall wreak a terrible revenge upon me" Shaking his head Duncan leaned closer "I don't think so... they are reasonable and if you apologize I think it will blow over, but regardless of what you feel the marriage must take place" Father Champlain leaned back into his pillows "I am tired Duncan. Let me sleep and ponder this for now" His eyes closed and he slipped into sleep rapidly. Duncan gently pulled the blanket up and covered the bewildered cleric as he slumbered, gently removing the bowl of soup from his lap before it spilt further. Marre welcomed Nokala and Moona back into his lair as the pair materialized within the teleport ring "Well? How did it go?" The old blue dragon was rubbing his paws together, his enthusiasm belying his age. Nokala grinned "Cill and James are settled into a new home at the keep. The lord understands the situation and hopefully I have covered the last eventuality myself" He flexed his paws tiredly, casting a line of control for several miles around the keep had been a challenge but it would provide a measure of protection for a week at least. Should any human from the keep pass over it they would conveniently forget about any dragons they had heard about unless they had Cill’s approval. Marre nodded "Well done both of you. Now we have to plan for the ceremony. Are we going to give him the scale at the exchange of gifts?" Nokala shook his head "Not yet...Do you know how it will interact with his newfound magic?" Marre gave a noncommittal gesture "No... In fact, I am not sure how he will handle it now. I agree we should hold off for a while longer until I can gauge his powers" Moona groaned as he shifted back into his natural form, his back creaking loudly "You need to go on a diet Nokala" He grunted while trying to twist his spine back into position. Nokala grinned, "At least you had some fun this time. I saw that mare with a grin on her muzzle" Moona flushed and avoided the amused gaze of the dragon's "It's that damn spell ok? Sometimes the horse takes over" Nokala gave the elf a friendly poke “No getting mares with foal eh?" Moona batted the huge talon away with a grin then thought about it "Er... that couldn't happen...could it?" Marre grinned and turned away as Nokala vanished back to his home Moona groaned and ran after Marre "Come on...the spell isn't that good is it? oh no..." Joe sat with Jane in the mess kitchen wiping his brow as he watched the spit dogs walking in their tracks as they turned the roasts. Jane was worried as she watched her lover sit and mope. It wasn't like him at all to sink into a depression over something. "What's eatin' ya Joe?" she asked innocently, walking up behind him and resting a hand on his shoulder. Joe jumped as her touch knocked him out of his reverie "What?... oh jus' thinkin' luv. Now we got a keep dragoness an’ a sorcerer in trainin' I'm jus' wonderin' what to do with em" Jane nodded and sat next to him, leaning her head onto his shoulder "I feel sorry fer poor James. He did what ya tol' him to with no complaint and saved yer from thieves too" Joe nodded ruefully "Tha's what's botherin' me, Tha’ Nokala is a sixty foot long armored fire breathin’ beastie an’ he took out six outlaws like they weren' there." Jane kissed him firmly on the lips "Now love, don'cha fret they're gonna get rid of ya. I think James and his dragoness will have their own plans for their lives now" She smiled and leant back "Perhaps I should go an' meet her fer mysel' .I know how hard it is comin' to a new place with no friends like the pair of them have" Joe cocked his head, he hadn't thought of it that way. "You aren't scared of her?" Jane gave a little shudder "I don' know bout her yet but I'm not afeard of James. If I was any younger..." she left off and gave Joe a smoldering look. "But I guess I'll have to make do wit' ya " Joe grabbed her by the rump and placed her on his lap with a grin "I think he's got enough on his hands wi' a dragoness... don't ya think?" Jane wriggled on his lap "I'll take a couple of geese in...You think she'd like that? The lord said to keep her fed well else she could start lookin' at us hungry like" Joe grinned at her as he felt himself swell in his breeches at the rubbing of her rump against his shaft. "Why don' I come with ya and introduce you properly?" James and Cill busied themselves around their new home happily, lighting the fire and hanging the globes lit the room with a pleasant homey atmosphere. Her banner hung nearby on a wall and the blanket spread on the bed, which in all honesty was giving James a problem. "I think its too small dear. We should get another one and put them side by side so you have enough room to sleep properly" Cill looked at the bed and tried to sit on it before hurriedly getting off after an ominous crack warned of imminent collapse. *I think it needs to be stronger too,* she concurred, prodding the bed with a talon. James grinned and bounced on the bed ‘It'll never hold up when we get er... busy" There was a brisk knocking on the door so James stood up and went over "Who is it?" he called, wary of visitors this early. "Pull your breeches up and step away from the dragoness," said a familiar gruff voice from the other side. James grinned and let Joe in. "What brings you to the old stables Joe, surely you haven't gotten tired of Jane and are looking for mares now?" Joe smirked "She'll get you for that one" he chuckled and motioned Jane closer. She gave James a prod "No joshin' me or I'll have Joe put ya on gate duty like those other boys." Taking a breath, she waved a large skewer with some geese on it at him "An’ here I am out o' the goodness o' my heart bringin' ya and ya lady some dinner too" Cill's ears perked at the word ‘Dinner' and she stuck her head out the door to sniff at the poultry. Jane squeaked and flapped her apron at her "Land's sake she's beautiful and all silver too" Cill flerped her tongue out at Jane and thanked her *Thank you Jane, I'm Cill and it's a pleasure to meet you* Jane fought the urge to curtsy to the dragoness "Likewise Ma'am, I'm th' neares' thin' to a proper cook roun' here and if there's anythin' special you wan' jus' let me know" James invited them both inside as Cill eagerly took a goose and tried to eat it delicately in front of them. James grinned, "Well...we do need a larger and stronger bed...much larger and much stronger" He tried not to flush at Joes smirk. Joe looked at the current bed and hummed to himself "That's not much use is it...I think we'll have ta come up with somethin' better. Let's go an' have a look-see" After an hour of scavenging around the keep, James and Joe had amassed a fair amount of bedding and two extra bed frames. "If we truss these together and reinforce the bases, it should be enough" puffed Joe as they lugged the beds into the building Joe proved to be an adequate carpenter and after much swearing and cursing the bed was finished, Cill testing it with a heavy paw until she was satisfied it wasn't going to collapse. *Well there's only one more test it needs to pass and that is going to wait till later* she giggled and gave James a lick on the cheek "Eww... goose grease" ,he teased and rubbed his cheek vigorously before giving her a kiss back on the snout. "So what are we doing tomorrow Joe?" He asked as he snuggled up to Cill. Joe scratched his head "Beats me" he pulled Jane close and hugged her as well "I'd like to see you at trainin' if you are ready. It might be a good time to introduce Cill to the others as well" James nodded slowly "How many are going to run away screaming though" he asked seriously "You know them better than me" Joe shook his head slowly "A couple may, but I think most will surprise you" he shrugged "It won’t be long before it becomes normal to have her around the keep and doing whatever it is dragonesses do during the day" James looked at Cill "What do you do during the day dear?" Cill smiled *Eat, hunt, swim, play...study my magic and keep the lair clean* James grinned, "I can't wait to see what Marre has planned for us in the way of study" Cill nodded eagerly *I can't wait to try the Anifornum spell but it's too hard for me yet* Joe was lost, "Er... who's Marre and what's Ani-whatsit?" James scratched Cill gently on her chin "Marre is an elder Dragon, very old and wise" Cill purred, *The Anifornum spell is used to shape shift. As my father did when he visited here. It’s also called the spell of accommodation* Joe blinked "Does that mean you can turn into a human woman then?" Cill fluttered her eyelids at him *Oh yes...and I'll make sure it's a very pretty one too*" She wrapped her arms around James *Just to stop him from getting away* James smiled and reached up to scritch Cill's ears gently "It's only able to be used for three days in a row though I think, that's what Nokala said" Cill nodded *I’m told it's very stressful and uses a lot of mana up. If it’s left longer than that we lose the spell and turn back into our normal selves for a night before we can apply the spell again* Joe nodded and stood up with Jane "We'd better get back to th' mess to make sure th' dinner is cooked properly else th' novices will starve and I'm sure ya have a lot to discuss and o' course testin' the bed out properly" he raised his eyebrows in a leer and headed for the door. "Don' come to trainin' too tired" he chuckled as he closed the door behind himself and Jane leaving the human and dragon alone. James grinned at Cill "Let's test the bed out, shall we?" Cill looked at him with smoky green eyes *Let's...* Chapter 23 Dawn light filtered in through an unshuttered window making James stir and yawn beside Cill. The bed had held up despite the vigorous punishment of the previous evening and he felt sure that the Keep would have wondered at some of the noises emanating from the former storehouse. Cill tended to be rather vocal and she had made it quite clear that there was no need for her to be quiet now. Several of the sleepless and strained novices in the nearby barracks would certainly have been able to sleep if she shown more restraint. The whispered rumors were that James had caught something and tamed it ,or that he was cursed and changed into a terrifying beast at night and had to be chained down to stop him eating everyone. Most were dreading the morning roll call and training but feared the jeers and catcalls they would receive from their peers if they attempted to be ill or absent from the lineup James blinked as he remembered something and after gently pulling a thread from the bedding, wrapped it around one of her major talons, making a knot where it touched. That would do it; he thought with a smile and put the string in his pocket. He would go and see Marlow about finishing his gift and though it would cost him the last of his gold for the month, he thought it would certainly be worth it. The fire had banked during the night and he hopped over the cold flagstones towards it and made the most of the remaining heat as he pulled on his hose, breeches and jerkin. He sniffed the clothes ruefully and wondered what Cill made of the smell – it had been several days since he had been able to wash them and he made a mental note to ask Jane if she could arrange for cleaning and repair. Making his way to the chest from his room, he poured some water out into the basin, washed his face, shaved, and ate some parsley for his breath’s sake. Finally, he strapped on his sword and with a smile at the still snoring dragoness, quietly made his way out into the yard and up toward the training grounds. Joe sighed at the novices as they milled round in the damp morning air. He knew they were scared but was waiting until everyone were present to tell them what was going on and to get them used to the idea that a Dragoness had moved in for a while. There was evidence of several cuts from nervous twitches while shaving and many had heavy bags under their eyes from lack of sleep or wine sneaked into the barracks to calm shattered nerves. Standing there with his hands behind his back, he endeavored to look cool, calm and collected in the face of the evidence against it. Eric sensed the tension in him and sidled up for a word. “Sir Joseph?” he mumbled “Are you gonna tell us what’s going on with James? There were some mighty strange noises coming from his house last night” he leaned closer “A’ roarin’ and groanin’ it sounded like Sir,” A nervous hand scratched inside his jerkin ineffectually, twitching as it did so. Joe grinned at the man “Ya’ll find out soon enough lads. Now get in line and be quiet,” He said as he saw James walking swiftly up the path towards the trembling men. “Ahh young James” he purred in that pleasantly sadistic way drill sergeants have long perfected “So glad you could tear yourself away from your new …responsibility long enough to join us” He had to show the others that James was nothing to fear and that he was going to be treated no differently. James snapped off a textbook salute and moved to stand at his accustomed place in the line “Sorry Sir… had to find where everything was in the new quarters” He avoided the Master-at-arms gaze and struggled to stop a huge smirk appearing. Joe saw this and stepped up to him “Something funny novice?” he snarled, red nose and twitching mustache an inch away from James’s face. “N-no Sir” said James as the smirk threatened to push his ears apart. Joe stepped back “There have been complaints” he said loudly, still looking at James “Strange roarin’ noises in the night. Ya wouldn’t know anythin’ about them would ya?” James squirmed as Joes gaze pinned him to the spot – this wasn’t fair - but two could play that game. “That would be my Dragoness Sir. She wasn’t happy with the food you sent and had bellyache all night so she’s pretty …tetchy …this morning,” he said, struggling to keep his face deadpan. There was a collective gasp as the rest of the novices stepped back from James as if he had sprouted scales and fangs himself. Joe paled and tugged his mustache in dismay “Ah…so …she’s still hungry then?” James nodded “She drooled all over the bed this morning” He found that he was enjoying this even as the rest of the novices were whispering to one another and trying to sidle off. “I think she was looking at the stables Sir” Joe reached out and grabbed James by the front of his jerkin and pulled him close “Now lad. Ya tell her to stay away from my mare or …” he looked at the smirk on James’s face and scowled. “I suppose I have to tell everyone now you’ve dropped me in it right and proper,” he whispered James nodded and whispered back “Best thing Sir.” Joe scowled and dropped James back in the line “Listen up you low grade lummoxes!” he shouted, shocking the more nervous novices into dropping their swords. “Get back in line, listen up and listen good as this is important” he cast a sidelong glance at James. “There have been a few strange goings on here of late I know and well, I was just as curious about them as you were” he paced up and down the line of novices slowly. “Young James here has done the keep a great service! He has personally captured and tamed a dragon!” James looked shocked at the lie but kept his mouth shut. Joe had his reasons after all. The novices all looked bug-eyed at the sweating James with new respect. He just hoped Cill was not awake and listening to this or he would be toast. Joe kept walking up and down, pausing briefly behind a novice with his finger up his nose and swatting him “And this means he has new duties, new quarters and new training times if he is to be able to FLY patrols for us” James flicked his gaze around, rapidly gauging the effects of the speech; there was a little jealousy and a lot of fear as well. He wished he could say something to Joe about the possible effects of his words as he looked at the narrowed eyes and tight lips of his fellow trainees. “He has suffered in the pursuit of his goal already what with the slight misunderstandin’ with our priest but that has all been …er dealt with” Joe hoped the men couldn’t see his fingers crossed behind his back as he strode around them. He had already had a quiet yet firm word with the two guards that had been outside the cell that night and warned them that a wrong word would have them guarding the same cell but on the wrong side of the door. James groaned inwardly, this was not what he had expected. He had wanted to bring Cill out and have her meet the novices and greet them. Now they would all think she was a dumb animal. He could kick Joe for this stupidity. “Now I want all of ya to stop this talk o’ demons and such and let James get on wi’ his dragon and let me make this clear…It is HIS dragon. None of ya are to go near it or interfere at all…Is that clear?” There was a mumbled chorus of vague affirmations that Joe chose to accept as agreement. He caught James’s furious gaze and sighed before turning to address the men again. “Good…Now get to the mess and get some breakfast down ya” The novices scattered quickly then regrouped into smaller clumps as they muttered to one another. James grabbed Joe by the arm “Joe!” he hissed “What was all that about? Cill will be furious and how will she ever get used to people if they’re all terrified of her and think she’s a dumb animal?” Joe sighed again and pried James’s surprisingly strong grip from his arm gently. “Lad, ya saw those men. It was hard enough for them to accept th’ fact o’ a Dragon let alone tha’ she was intelligent and probably a damn sight smarter than they are” James nodded as they walked along towards the mess hall “So how are we going to explain this to Cill?” he shook his head “I thought we could introduce her to them and let them see she’s harmless” Joe looked at him oddly “Harmless? Lad ya got eyes haven’ ya? She’s sixteen feet of fanged fire-breathin’ death ta those men… They’d be a’runnin’ from here wi’ their tail’s ‘tween their legs at th’ thought o’ a great beastie like tha’ livin’ wi’ them” He looked around nervously “Where is she anyway?” He asked “Is she just gonna pop outta thin air again?” James shook his head “She was sleeping soundly when I left her but she might be awake by now” he concentrated a little on Cill, feeling her gentle thoughts as she slumbered. “Sleeping like a baby,” he told Joe to reassure him. “Good…I know it’s hard ta swallow but as they get used ta her we will slowly let folks talk ta her an’ get to know her properly” he gave James a nudge “after all…ya still have to finish your novitiate an’ that’s gonna take time” James nodded and they walked into the mess hall together. Marre was nervous and pacing the room as he pondered the coming afternoon. He did not know how to trigger James’s magic except through some sort of extreme situation and he wanted his lab to stay in one piece after all. Moona was sulkily sorting out scrolls from a pile stacked untidily in a corner. He was still smarting from the news that in horse-form, he was essentially and biologically a stallion and in a few months could soon be the proud father of a merrily prancing foal. He tossed a scroll onto a pile and stared at Marre, he had not seen the old dragon this distressed since that time Shalla had turned his housekeeper Janna into a rat by mistake. The thought of that spoilt brat made Moona think suddenly. She had been more interested in the Keep than his mission. This realization coming belatedly clear-headed and minus the alluring scent of mare heat in his nostrils. He wondered what she had in mind and sighed, perhaps he should tell Marre of his suspicions but he could see the old blue had a lot on his mind already. He was startled when Marre stopped pacing and walked over to where he was stacking his scrolls “What do you think of James?” Marre asked the elf suddenly. Moona blinked “I-in what way master? He seemed nice enough and he certainly loves Cill” Marre sighed gustily “Imagine you have no power…suddenly you find you have a power that no other human possesses. How do you react? What do you do?” Moona scratched his head “I don’t know master, It makes my skin crawl to think about life with no mana” Marre nodded “And yet the humans go about their shallow, brief lives ignorant of it and it seems to make no difference to them” He tapped his fore talons together slowly “James has the power now and there’s nothing we can do about it but how do we ensure he doesn’t abuse it?” Moona scratched his head slowly “I don’t know Master, bind him in an oath web? “ Marre grinned, “Well done Moona, you are learning. But it will have to be done carefully and with forethought for the future” his eyes lingering on the small scale high on the shelf. Moona followed his gaze and wondered but knew better than to pry openly into the affairs of Dragons. Nokala hesitated as he completed the ritual of summoning. The head of the clan was an ancient crotchety Dragon known only as the elder Wyrm as no one could remember his original name and he certainly wasn’t telling. “Ah, young Nokalamandrios” came the mental hiss from the elder, old and scratchy as dry scales but still strong “What brings you to call me at this time?” Nokala swallowed nervously “I bring good tidings Clan master. My Daughter Cidiliana has found a suitable mate who can provide and care for her” There was an amused hiss from the elder “So I hear,” he murmured before lapsing into silence. Nokala shuddered “Er…What have you heard revered Clan master?” he asked… trying to probe before committing himself. “This and that” the rusty voice of the Wyrm came, “You did blurt it out at the council meeting after all and I have my spies there. They thought it was hilarious” Nokala lowered his head and sighed “Have you heard the whole story or just that which your spies have shown you Clanmaster?” he was going out on a limb here as the wrong word would land him in serious trouble for a couple of centuries. “I would like to hear the whole thing… from the human concerned” The elder stated slowly. A surprised Nokala lifted his head “I’m sure he would be honored Clan master. The ceremony is to be held at Ridgemount tomorrow night and your presence would ensure that those who have … issues… with him to see for themselves.” The elder Wyrm made a rasping hiss of acknowledgement “That remains to be seen. It is only for you and your daughter that we do this, young Nokala. Humans have never set foot in the clan hall before and this one shall not leave if he cannot perform the ceremony” Nokala swallowed “Yes revered Clan Master. He is stout of heart and courageous else Cill would not have chosen him. There is one other thing…” He could almost feel the elder Wyrm leaning closer “And that is?” Nervously shifting his wings Nokala cringed in anticipation “He has coupled with her already…and it appears he has absorbed some of her mana during the initial mating” “WHAT!” the shocked yell came through the link like a thunderclap “We have given a human our most secret and treasured power by ACCIDENT?” Nokala’s teeth rattled as the elder’s anger came through in roiling waves “He has no idea of how to use it Revere…” His reply was interrupted by a low angry hiss “Bring him to me at the ceremony” then the link was gone, broken abruptly as if snapped. Nokala quivered in every sinew as the last words of the powerful elder echoed through him. He dare not try to re-establish the link now. Poor, poor James he thought to himself. James finished his breakfast and sighed. They were still all staring at him. He stared back at one man and watched him flinch. Pushing his bowl to one side, he shook his head sadly and took a drink of water from his mug. He was surprised to see Jack standing next to him looking red in the face and shuffling his feet “James… C-could I see your dragon?” he asked shyly. “I’ve always wanted to see one and never thought I could” James checked swiftly with his mind – Cill was still asleep so a little peek couldn’t hurt he thought. “I don’t see why not Jack. You’ll have to be quiet though as she’s still sleeping” he replied, slowly standing and smiling at the nervous novice. Jack went even redder and smiled broadly before following James out of the mess hall and into the bailey. “Thank you James, Eric says it couldn’t be a real dragon as they all died out years ago but I bet he’s wrong” James nodded “He is wrong. Cill is real and intelligent too” James grinned to himself. If he had to change opinions slowly, he could do it one person at a time. He hoped that it wouldn’t take too long for everyone to get over their fear once Cill had greeted them properly. James strode up to his new room and opened the door. Cill was still snoring away quietly on the bed and he let Jack in beside him to see her. Jack’s eyes bulged and he tried to speak as he saw the huge dragoness sleeping on the oversized bed. He stepped out the door and bent over, his hands on his knees as he breathed hard. “It’s real… and so big…” he panted as he looked at James who was concerned for his health. Surely it wasn’t normal to be breathing that hard. He patted Jack on the back gently “She is real and her name is Cill. She is gentle and kind and would not hurt you Jack” “Where do you sleep if she is on the bed?” Jack asked once his breathing had slowed to normal. James grinned, “She gets upset if I’m too far away so I sleep next to her,” he admitted then sighed as the novice began to shudder again. “B-but she could eat you …” James shook his head “She wouldn’t do that Jack. We respect one another and share our food with each other. She can talk and would tell her yourself if she was awake” There was a tingle in his head *If who was awake?* came the sleepy voice of his mate. James grinned broadly “Want to have another look at her?” he said aloud so Cill could hear “You don’t need to be frightened of her” Cill could sense amusement in his voice and tone and wondered what was going on when a new face appeared from around the door. One red and shiny with sweat. Jack’s mouth fell open as he met the green-eyed gaze of the dragoness and he felt rooted to the spot. *Hello* murmured Cill to the novice who was gaping at her like a freshly stunned mullet. He was able to hear her, as he was more awed than scared by this time. His mouth opened and closed slowly but no words came out. “Cill, this is Jack. Jack this is Cill.” James said as he introduced the pair. Walking into the room, he wrapped his arms around Cill’s neck “Sleep well dear?” he thought to her. Cill hummed softly and nuzzled him affectionately *Very well dear…Is he just going to stare at me?* she asked querulously her gaze flicking back up to Jack. “I think he’s a bit overwhelmed” murmured James to her “Hold on” James walked over to Jack and gave him a pat on the shoulder. “Its rude to stare Jack, say hello instead” Jack jerked and coughed. He had fully expected to see James eaten on the spot but instead he had hugged the dragon closely and spoken to her. “H-hello” he stammered to Cill shyly, not knowing what else to say. “Pleased to meet you” Cill’s gaze flicked back to James. *I suppose they will all be coming in to stare at me?* she murmured. James nodded and stroked her chin “Only till they get used to you then I suspect they’ll conveniently ignore you as they won’t know what to think. Joe has already made it clear that your mine” he grinned at her. Cill rumbled amusedly and wrapped him in her paws in front of the astonished Jack *And did he also say that your mine?* she purred, giving him a mischievous lick on the face. James spluttered and mock-struggled as he was soundly licked “Eeeww…Dragon slobber’ he laughed and kissed her on the muzzle. Jack was astonished at the sight. Not only did she seem to be friendly but just what was going on between the pair? He could not hear the private mental channel the two enjoyed but it was obvious there was something weird going on. He coughed nervously and slowly backed towards the door “Thanks James and you too Cill” he managed to get out. He had lots to tell the others back in the barracks. “That’s ok Jack. Go and let the others know what you’ve seen and that they’re not to fear Cill or treat her like an odd animal ok?” Jack nodded quickly and took off back up towards the barracks at a dead run. James grinned “I think it’ll be round the keep before sunset that things aren’t what they seem’ he nudged Cill in amusement. “It will be a while before the others show though. They won’t believe Jack at first and will have to see for themselves. ” Cill grinned back at him and gave him a prod with a talon *There is one thing we forgot* James looked up at her “Oh? What was that?” Cill flushed a little, as she looked at him *Where’s the toilet around here?* Chapter 24 Jack ran panting back to the barracks at full tilt. It was real! There were dragons and he had been the first to see them! He barged into the mess hall and up to the where the other novices were eating. “It’s true!” he gasped out to the suddenly silent novices as they sat around the table. He pulled out a chair and sat down. “It’s a big silver Dragoness and she can talk too!” Eric looked at the astounded novice “Don’t be daft, Dragons can’t talk,” he said with a sneer in his voice. Jack shook his head “Yes she can and she is tame too. She hugged James and gave him a lick” Eric laughed coarsely “She probably just tastes him now and then to see if he’s improved his flavor any” Jack sat down in his chair and looked at Eric “I don’t see you going down and looking at her. You’re not scared of her are you?” Eric went a little pale. He remembered the taunts he had leveled at James and feared looking a fool in front of the others novices. “Course not!” he proclaimed while beads of sweat formed on his brow. “I’m just following Joe’s orders not to interfere with it” Jack grinned, “I think that was more to keep folks from finding out she can talk.” Terry leaned over “So where does it sleep?” he asked, curiosity lighting his face. “She had a huge bed in the main room. James said she gets uneasy when he is too far from her so he sleeps near her” There was silence at this comment as several novices reached the same conclusion at roughly the same time. “You don’t think…?” one began then went silent “Nah….it wouldn’t be possible” another replied hesitantly. There were raucous laughs around the table. Nevertheless, the seed of rumor found fertile soil. It was a female after all and he was sleeping with it. James kissed Cill on the snout as he headed out to the market “are you hungry dear?’ Cill shook her head slowly *No, those geese were enough for a day or so. Don’t forget to be ready at midday as Marre will be upset if we are late* James nodded and closed the door with a grin. He walked slowly to the market as he fondled the string in his pocket. “Master Marlowe” he said as he drew close to the peddlers wagon “how have you done on that little commission for me?” “Ahh Master James!” the fat merchant smiled broadly, “It is done though the jeweler still has to close it properly. Do you have the measurement?” “Right here” James said triumphantly bringing out the knotted string and handing it to the man “Can you have it ready tomorrow morning at the latest?” Marlowe looked at the string and nodded “It’s a little larger than I thought but yes we can seal and polish it this afternoon. It’s to be a wristlet of some sort?” he asked curiously. “You shall find out soon enough Master Merchant” James chuckled “It’s for a lady and has cost me the remainder of my funds for some time so no trying to extort more” Marlowe looked offended “My lord I’d sooner sell one of my five daughters than attempt to defraud you” “It was six daughters last time” “I’ve been a lucky man my lord” Marlowe said with a wide grin that displayed his atrocious dentition “You shall have your item this time tomorrow and of good quality gold too” James nodded “The lady in question is very particular, has a good eye for metals and would be most put out if bronze were mixed with the gold” Marlowe gulped, his throat bobbing like a float in a stream “I shall make sure the jeweler knows this sir” James grinned and nodded “Just so long as we understand one another” He saluted the merchant and made his way down towards the mess. Nokala and Marre sat dejectedly on their lounges. Each had a tankard of strong ale beside them. “So the Clan master is upset?” asked Marre once more. “I’d go so far as to say he was livid with rage” Nokala sighed, taking a deep draught from his tankard. “He gave me a headache that lasted an hour” Marre’s talon scraped along the surface of the lounger “We have a day or so to prepare James for the ceremony. Do you think he will fear the bonding?” Nokala grimaced and stroked his chin with a paw “It is hard to say what will happen as we know little of human’s and how they will react in any situation” he shrugged slowly. “All we know that is soon as he is … injured his magic will reveal itself to the clan and then we will really see sparks fly” Marre shuddered and took a swallow “I have also run into a quandary” he admitted slowly “I hesitate to test James too soon as I have no idea of his reactions. We shall have to be very careful. I want you here to help damp down any adverse responses that may develop” Nokala coughed as some ale went down the wrong way “Me? You think you can’t cope with it?” The old blue Dragon shrugged offhandedly “I don’t know yet but better safe than sorry. I have to show him how to read runes and put him to work and learn his mind before we can take the next step. Does he know of the exchange of gifts?” Nokala nodded “Yes. I believe he has something in mind. What are we going to give him in return if he isn’t ready for the scale yet?” Marre grinned and leaned over “Moona!” Nokala twitched as his ears still rang a little. The elf ran swiftly over to the pair of relaxing dragons “Master?” “Ahh good… glad to see you have gotten over your little fit of pique” Marre chuckled as he looked over the elf “Go and get me the locater medallion” Moona flushed at the comment then nodded and raced off into the huge storeroom. The two dragons sipped their drinks and waited until he returned with the medallion in question “Here you are master. It needs a bit of a clean.” Marre looked down at the dusty amulet “Then give it a good polish lad” he rumbled. “That will do as a gift. As well as being attractive, it will let us keep an eye on our latest clan member. He seems to have a knack for getting into trouble” Moona nodded “He sure does Master.” The elf grinned and ran out of the room before he got into trouble for being cheeky. Nokala hid a smile at Marre’s expression “If you think Moona is bad. How will James do as a famulus?” Marre took a deep drink from the tankard, draining it. “You have to keep reminding me don’t you” he growled. James walked into the mess and the buzz of conversation died off rapidly as he stood there. He shook his head walked over to the nearest table to sit next to Jack. “So, Jack. What did you think of Cill?” he asked with a grin. Jack blinked “She is impressive” he said with a grin, “How did you catch and tame her though?” James coughed “Um… it’s a long story”. The others at the table leaned in eagerly wanting to hear as well. Flushing James told a carefully worded version of how he had met her and what had happened. He watched their expressions as he told of Nokala and the startled glances as they realized that the dragons could look like humans too. “So she’s not tame?” One voice piped up from the other end of the table. “I’ll answer questions later on when you’ve all had time to think on the facts. Anyone who wants to meet Cill can do so. She wants to get to know other humans as well” James looked over at Eric as he said this. The novice hunched sullenly over his meal. ”She wont harm or eat anyone “He assured them as he slowly stood up. It was almost midday and he wanted to be ready for his first lesson with Marre. He was not sure what to expect as his magic had not made an appearance since the night he was tortured. “I’ll bring her out later on as well. She wants to look round the keep and learn what goes on here,” he added to the ring of pale faces staring up at him “What…like out in the bailey?” the nervous glances were obvious now. James nodded “She can’t stay cooped up all day you know… it makes her nervous” He favored the group with a broad grin and walked out the door. Only one more thing he had to do before leaving for Marre’s lair. Walking slowly down the hill he was aware of the stares and hushed comments from the merchants and workers. Rumor obviously went through the keep like prunes through an elderly grandmother. He would just have to cope with it. He looked up at his destination. The small chapel had its door closed and he pushed gently on it. It gave under the pressure and walking in quietly he looked around. He felt this was not going to be pleasant but it needed doing. Walking to the rear of the chapel, he found a small door that looked attached to a room. Gathering his courage, he gave a tentative knock. “Who’s there?’ the faint voice of the priest came. James fought off the urge to say ‘The man you tortured the other night’ and instead coughed and said “It’s me Father, James” There was an abiding, deep silence from the door and James fancied he could hear the clatter of icons and amulets. “Father I mean no harm. May I come and talk?” The silence deepened for a moment and then a quavering sigh came through “I suppose so. I can’t stop you it seems” James rolled his eyes at this and pushed the door open. The pale form of the priest buried under a warm pile of bedclothes and surrounded by various amulets and crosses. The man clasped a cross to his breast as if he expected James to jump on him and devour his heart. “So you come to gloat at me then? The evil power that you unleashed on me has left me weak as a kitten” James sighed and sat on the edge of the bed “No father, I would remind you that you were the one who attacked me first though” “What have you done to Duncan? He has said you wish to mate with a beast in our chapel in an unholy union” James sighed, “Cill is not a beast” he got the impression he would be repeating that a lot soon. “She is a dragoness and intelligent and proud. As for the mating, well… you’re a little late there” The priest’s knuckles went white round the cross he gripped “You have coupled with the beast already?” his eyes wide and staring at the novice. “Yes father… and far more than once I might add. Her father has given his blessings and her mother seems to have accepted it too though there was initial reluctance on her part” James strangely felt no reluctance in telling the priest the news of his mating with Cill. The man needed to be jolted out of his stupor and the sooner the better. “I am to be joined with her clan tomorrow evening and soon after that I would like to have a ceremony here” The priest tried to sit up but coughed and slumped back “Never… I shall not allow it. The coupling of a Demon and a Dragon in my church? No ...” he coughed again and fumbled for the water at the side of the bed. James leant over and held the tankard to the priests lips “I’m not a Demon, Father and Cill is no ordinary Dragoness. I do have power now but I am learning to control it and use it for good. How can I prove this to you?” The priest drank deeply and fell back into his pillow, his rheumy eyes fastened on James face. “It’s not too late lad. I can still save you if you mortify the flesh and renounce Satan” James sighed and gently pried the cross from the priest’s fingers. “Very well” He held the cross to his chest and leaned down so the priest could see “I swear I shall use my power for good only and renounce Satan and his agents. I so swear I am no Demon and the union of dragons and humans shall be to the benefit of all” The priests face went slack as he heard the honesty in James’s voice and raising a weak hand, laid it on his shoulder “Thank you my son. I shall think on this. Please …forgive my earlier overzealousness.” The hand fell away as the priest slipped into sleep. James covered him with a blanket and tiptoed out with a grin on his face, not realizing the power of the oath he had just sworn. Cill was getting impatient and pacing the room as James walked back in. “Don’t wear a track in the floor” he chuckled as he walked up to her and hugged round her neck. Cill purred and licked him tenderly *I don’t want Marre thinking you are always going to be late. Many dragons would give their upper fangs to be taught by him* James grinned evilly and let his fingers tease her breasts “I can always say you held me up” he gave the nipples a gentle tweak. Cill gasped and her ruffs flushed with heat *You wouldn’t!* her talons were suddenly pricking at his rump. “Mmmaybe…” murred James as he nipped her neck before ducking out of her grasp and running towards the travel portal. “Well… aren’t you coming?” he said standing on the circle with a raised eyebrow. Cill growled and ran towards him with her paws outstretched *Not yet…But I’d better be later on* James gasped as he found himself lifted up to look her in the eye *Behave yourself with Marre or he’ll turn you into a pig for a few days* James leaned forward and kissed her on the snout “Can he really do that?” Cill nodded *Easily* James swallowed “How easy is he to annoy” Cill smirked *You’ll find that out when you find yourself with four legs in the mud* She put him down gently and after a brief yellow flash, the room was empty. Moona polished the amulet slowly, removing the years of grime. He shouldn’t have to put up with this but the arrangement with the Dragons went back many centuries. He was an elf prince and all they seemed to want to do was humiliate him. He was bright enough to realize this had a purpose as elves did have a high opinion of themselves. The amulet shone nicely and the ruby in the centre glowed brightly as he admired it. A pity to waste it on a human he thought, then felt an abrupt surge of shame. James had shown himself to have honor and courage, it was not the humans’ fault they lived such short lives. He buffed the gold mounting and checked the spell was still functioning properly. They would be able to trace James anywhere with this amulet as well as being able to talk from a greater distance as it acted as an amplifier. Feeling the travel portal charge in the main room he dropped the amulet down his front and walked in just in time to see Cill and the human appear. Cill grinned broadly and walked over to hug the elf warmly *Hello Moona!* James looked surprised as his mate hugged the diminutive being “Hello Moona” he said “I think you made a nice horse” Moona grinned and walked over to shake James’s hand “I hate being a horse… carrots make me sick now” *You never used to eat them before anyway* an amused thought came from above as Marre and Nokala both entered the room. “How’d you know that?” said an indignant Moona as he stared up at them. *Your mother told me* Marre smirked. *She said you never liked your vegetables and that I was to make sure you ate plenty of them* Moona flushed and muttered to himself quietly *What was that?* said Marre sharply, the dragon’s ears straining forward. “Nothing master” the chastened elf said and looked to Cill for help. Cill took the hint and spoke up *Have you any idea of the extent of James’s power Elder Marre?* Marre harrumphed and let his gaze slide from Moona to Cill *Not yet, has it manifested again since that night?* James shook his head “Nothing Elder Marre. I’ve no idea how to use it” Marre leant down and cocked his head in front of James *As you are to be my apprentice from now on you shall refer to me as Master or Master Marre. Do you understand?* James swallowed nervously “Yes Master Marre” Marre nodded appreciatively *Good, the cleaning equipment is in the closet. Moona can show you where* he turned to Cill *Let us go and see about your runes while your mate cleans* James took a breath but caught Moona’s eye and almost imperceptible headshake. Cill also seemed to ignore him as the dragons went into the workshop. Moona came over and took him by the arm “Don’t worry… he is always like this. Just remember to ask questions when he is teaching you as he loves to test others” James followed the elf to the supply room where he was presented with a broom “He hates dust in the corners and spiders… though save the dead ones as he can use them in his potions” James looked at the broom with distaste but he would play along. “How long have you been an apprentice Moona?” he asked while sweeping along the flagstones “About twenty years or so “the elf replied as he went back to sorting scrolls “I’m almost finished though and that’s where you come in” James looked at the broom “I’m going to be doing this for twenty years?” He felt a cold shiver at the thought. “Perhaps…maybe longer if you can’t learn fast enough. You do need to learn though. The power isn’t to be trifled with and you can end up doing serious damage if it unleashed with no control” James swept slowly along the floor, sniffling at the dust, scales and debris “So the Elves are born with the power like the Dragons?” Moona nodded “Yes. We do not know how a human is going to cope. Especially with your short life spans” James nodded “That is going to be a problem… I may get twenty or thirty years with Cill before I’m too old to prevent her from being taken away from me by another Dragon” he gave a sigh. Moona grinned, “That is far more than any other human has ever experienced. Though I must warn you that a few Dragons are very unhappy and they will probably try to kill you” James nodded "So I hear, though Nokala said they don't know where to find us and that is all that is keeping us safe for now" Moona tried to keep the sudden look of horror from showing on his face as he realized that with his loose tongue and bragging he had compromised not only James's life but Cill's as well. He had to warn Shalla quickly lest she tell the wrong dragon and endanger them all. "I-I'll be back in a bit...just don't touch anything you don't know about ok?" he stammered and ran out the small door towards his quarters. James shrugged and went back to sweeping the floor as he waited for Marre to return. Cill wandered with Marre and her father through the workshop wondering what he had in mind "What are you up to Master?" she asked somewhat timidly. "I have to find out how much power your mate has Cill. He needs to understand how to call on it and control it and that's where you come in. how good are you at acting?" "What do you mean?" Cill asked curiously, as they reached the far wall of the workshop. "I need him to think you are in peril as I'm hoping it will trigger his power. The lad has already been through enough himself of late" Cill frowned "You want me to pretend to be in danger so you can make him panic and watch how he reacts? That's not fair on him Marre" Marre made shushing motions with his paws "I know. But if he can't release the power himself I can see no other way!" Cill looked at him doubtfully; her eye ridges furrowed "Have you even asked him to try?" Marre looked dubious "Well, I did have one other idea..." Cill looked at her father; who shrugged and went to sit in the far corner where he could watch patiently. Moona slammed the door after him as he ran into his room, the elf frantically trying to reach Shalla to warn her. *Oh what is it?* she demanded after he had finally managed to reach her. "Who have you told about Cill's home?" he asked bluntly. Back in her room Shalla jerked upright. What did he suspect? She pretended nonchalance and examined her claws as she responded. *Oh, a couple of others- why?* Moona groaned loudly and Shalla suddenly felt a twinge of concern *Why do you want to know?* "It's meant to be a secret," Moona said as he paced round his room "You might have compromised her safety and that of her mate" *Oh pooh, she can look after herself* Shalla snorted, contempt in her tone. "Not when several Dragons have made it clear they will kill them once they find them Shalla," Moona replied quietly. *But she's a Dragon!* exclaimed the shocked Dragoness "A Clan member! They wouldn't dare" "They would Shalla. Go and find those you've told and swear them to secrecy with the most powerful oath you can think of. If it's not already too late" By now, Shalla was getting scared. It was one thing to sneak out and look at humans but getting involved in a possible clan war was something she most dearly wanted to avoid. *All right, I'll do it. But I want to meet this human sometime and see what all the fuss is about* Shalla kept the thoughts of visiting the keep out of her thoughtstream though... that wouldn't hurt anyone surely. Moona nodded with relief "Thank you Shalla, James will be working here most afternoons. Why don't you drop in to say hello - preferably, when Cill is not around. She is very protective of him" Moona sweated at the thought of the spoilt Dragoness showing up at the wrong time. Shalla took the hint *That's a good idea. I'm curious as to what it is she sees in him* Moona broke the contact and leaned against the wall in relief. Perhaps he had managed to stop the calamity after all. Shalla swiftly got into contact with Gergid and Eriga and made them swear not to tell any other dragon's of their knowledge. The pair agreed readily as they weren't going to tell their parents anything of where they would be going the following night. Shalla leaned back in her bed and purred to herself. She would look at this monkey, then go and see the rest of them. Perhaps one would make a good pet. James heard his name called from the workshop and he dropped the broom to go and see what Eld... Master Marre wanted. He mentally corrected himself, as he did not think the dragon would take kindly to mistakes. Walking into the workshop, he saw Cill lying on a lounger in the corner and a nervous looking Marre by a large table *Well James, We need to see if you can call upon your power. Are you ready to try?* James looked round slowly "Yes Master. Though I don't know what you want me to do" Marre pulled out a scroll and peered at it *First things first. I like my workshop and don't want you destroying it so we need to isolate you"* James did not know what the word ‘isolate' meant but it did not sound fun. "Er...What shall I do?" The old blue waved a hand at a cleared space in the middle of the room *Stand there and be still for now* unrolling the scroll he ran a talon down it until he found the spell he was looking for. *Ah here we are... ‘Inverse sphere of shielding,’* He raised a paw and intoned several words that James found rasping and hard on his ears. Suddenly he was floating several inches above the floor in a bobbing transparent blue bubble. "Er..." he began as he reached out to poke the wall of the bubble. It felt hard and slippery. "Is this supposed to happen?" he took a step and slid onto his knees, sending the bubble moving towards a wall where it rebounded slowly after striking *Oh stay still,* said Marre impatiently as he guided the bubble back to the center of the room *Now - extend your hand and try and get out*. James curled his hand into a fist and punched the wall of the bubble. He achieved nothing more than painfully hurting his knuckles. Marre shook his head slowly *Not like that. Try and remember the feeling you had when you were hurt* James winced at the memory of the red-hot poker and felt a surge of anger towards the priest despite having forgiven the man. There was a barely perceptible flicker of yellow around his hand. Marre looked at Cill and shared a quick mental shrug on a private channel. *More* he urged the novice *Imagine yourself in danger...trapped and unable to help Cill as you run out of air* James blinked and suddenly felt an angry rush of heat at this thought. He was trapped and couldn't get out! He pushed at the wall frantically and his hand burst into yellow flames, the gold reflecting from the wall as he struggled with it. He felt no pain but the bubble was not giving! Marre watched him clinically. There was no denying the lad had power. He could feel it feeding back into the spell. He hoped it would hold as he urged the novice on. *That's it James. Try to get out... Imagine Cill needs your help* Feeling his other hand burst into light, James pressed it against the bubble wall, bolts of mana crackled along the walls of the bubble swiftly, seeking the weak points in the spell construct. *Gooood* Marre said appreciatively as he saw the human try and find the seam of the spell *Remember the feeling of the power and learn it...you can shape it and command it* James was sweating now in the bubble and rivulets ran into his eyes, making him squint as he pushed harder, there... he had it! He could feel a weakness in the crafting surely left due to the speed of its making. He felt it as a rip in the wall and using his glowing hands widened it until it the bubble sundered apart, dropping him to the floor gasping for breath. Cill picked him up and hugged him as Marre applauded quietly *Well done Apprentice. I shall look forward to seeing how you learn* Cill offered James a drink and he took it gratefully "I could feel it Master Marre. I don't understand it but I think I could do it again now" He turned his hand palm up and thought about the feeling once more. A blast of energy flashed from his palm and incinerated several hanging skeletons along with hundreds of resident spiders. He flushed and looked up at Marre, embarrassment on his face. Marre shook his head and reached over to place his huge paw over James hand *And that... my apprentice - is why you will only use it when instructed to* he let out a chuckle. *After fifty or sixty years I may trust you enough to let you try a few things out on your own* Cill gave a giggle and licked James slowly on the neck *That's enough for one day I think* she murred *I hope you aren't too tired* James leaned against her "I'll have to see...I know tomorrow will be busy as well..." Cill purred, *Uhuh...I'm going to show you off to the whole clan* Marre covered his snout with a paw, trying not to let his expression show. In the far corner, the invisible Nokala also shook his head at the naiveté of the pair. Chapter 25 Cill flashed home with James and gave him a noisy slurping kiss as they arrived. *So you think you are going to enjoy learning from Marre?* Cill asked as she made herself comfortable on the bed. “Well I hope I can control this power, to be honest it scares me a bit” James sighed as he slowly undressed and slid onto the bed next to her. “I hope I won’t disappoint you or Marre” Cill grinned and ran a slow talon down his chest, curling it through the short hair there playfully *Oh I don’t think you will make too many mistakes though you do seem quite strong. It takes time to learn to control it properly so you can do the fun things* James let his hand roam along her graceful neck and leaned closer “Like going invisible and teasing poor humans?” He gave a low growl and nipped at her throat “I’m looking forward to when you can turn human and you can meet MY parents. Then it’ll be my turn to laugh” Cill rolled over onto her back with a humph *I suppose you’ll embarrass me at a ‘dance’ in front of all your friends* she feigned displeasure but couldn’t help a squeak of pleasure as her mates fingers slid over the soft hide of her breasts and down across her stomach. “What a good idea” he chuckled and reached down to get the bottle of oil from beside the bed ‘Or I could take you out to meet those friends and have you dazzle them with your beauty” Cill gasped as the oil slid over her hide and she relaxed under the caress *I might be an ugly human* she purred *Or I might decide to look male since they seem to have all the fun* James gasped in mock horror “Oh no…I didn’t know you could do that…” he licked a nipple and heard her whimper in response “at least then I wouldn’t have to keep all the men away from you but you would have to deal with the women” Cill grinned and arched her back as she felt her vent twitch with desire *And why would I do that? I might like being a male human* James’s fingers slid along the slicked lips of her sex slowly “Oh I wouldn’t advise it” he murmured, “Most of the women are pretty ugly and I wouldn’t be able to live down the shocked stares I would get whenever I kissed you” Cill giggled and then gasped as an oily finger teased her clit *I-I think I’ll stay female then* James slid over her and kissed her on the snout as he let her feel the stiff length of his shaft rub against her slowly. “I love you Cill… Perhaps I could become a dragon one day” Cill smiled up at him while undulating her hips slowly *You’d make a rather small dragon. The Anifornum spell can’t create a lot of mass so you’d be pretty funny looking* she licked along his neck tenderly and let out a soft grunt as he spread her lips and slid within her. *And I love you just like this* she purred, her green eyes wide as they locked gazes. James slowly worked himself deeper and made gentle thrusts as the heat spread through her loins and up towards her chest. “Mine” he mock-growled and licked at her muzzle, capturing her tongue in a deep slippery kiss. Her stiff nipples brushing against his chest as he started to move faster. *Mine* she responded eagerly with a growl that rumbled round the room, her talons pricking his rump as she clasped him, her paws urging him on while the air filled with the sweet scent of their mating. Cill murmured his name as her walls massaged and suckled at his shaft and he swore to himself that nothing would come between them while he could draw breath. He felt an icy heat build in his loins and ground himself against his mate’s loins in urgent short thrusts. Cill panted noisily as she felt herself tense and shiver in anticipation of her climax, her tail thumping the ground noisily as she encouraged him to empty himself into her womb. James stiffened as his shaft swelled and spurted milky semen against the dragoness’s walls. The feeling of the pulsing erection deep inside her triggering her own release and with a roar that shook the walls she shuddered and trembled through her climax. The walls of her sex milking James’s shaft for the last thick curds of his semen. Cill had a sudden vision of sitting on a nest laying a fine egg and squealed loudly as she climaxed again, surprising James who kept moving within her to draw her orgasm out further. The sweating human grinning as his mate quivered and trembled under him, a talon firmly stuck in her muzzle as she sucked on it. Cill’s eyes were wide as she stared at her mate, his hair tousled from the sweat and exertion *Oh….It does get better.* She panted. James grinned back at her when he felt he could breathe properly “So I’m told” he chuckled and collapsed on top of her, the couple sated for the moment as the night closed in. Outside the old storehouse, there were several frightened novices and a score of curious merchants who had wondered at the strange and terrifying noises coming from within and shook their heads. Some removed their hats in a gesture of respect and clasped them to their chests “Lad’s been eaten for sure” they murmured, wondering who was going to have to go in and clean up the mess. Next morning Nokala looked at the huge Clan hall and hoped, not for the first or last time that he was doing the right thing. Already several other members had shown up with a curious light in their eyes. They had all heard the rumors and wondered what was really going on. Most could not believe it when he told them but so far, he had encountered little hostility. The younger members seemed to be the most interested of all. Small collections had been muttering together. This had surprised Nokala and made him suspect that someone had been talking. He checked the ring where the ceremony would take place and ensured the amulet was ready and on the altar. Marre walked up beside him “Nervous?” he murmured. Nokala nodded quietly in assent. “The Clanmaster will likely turn up late. You know how he loves dramatic entrances” Nokala nodded again; as he looked at the waiting rows of lounges “Are we doing the right thing Marre?” he asked the old blue. Marre shrugged in response “Who knows. I think it is a good idea to let this happen. At least it will provide some entertainment “ Nokala chuckled “Are you that bored with your potions and magic?” Marre grinned at him widely “You saw his mana level, imagine the look on their faces when they see…and the Clanmaster’s” Nokala gave a soft groan “I’m trying not to think of that right now. I have visions of him being torn to shreds in front of Cill” “They may surprise you. In fact, I am already surprised at the knowledge about them. I think someone has been spreading…well… stories,” murmured Marre as they walked towards the pair of huge drums near the entrance to the hall. “You suspect Moona?” Nokala asked with a frown. It wouldn’t have been the first time the elf hadn’t been able to keep his mouth shut. “No actually, More Carlina as there seems to be something of a… revolution going on amongst some of the mated couples” Nokala flushed “You don’t think…” he broke off as he vaguely remembered something about her friend showing up while they were drunk “Mella!” Marre groaned and slapped his paw against his muzzle “Of course. She was there and heard all about James and his power” his eyes went wider “And about the possibility of Cill becoming gravid” Nokala sucked a talon nervously then pulled it out swiftly, embarrassed. “I know Carlina tells her everything too…even …um…” his ruffs flushed pink at the memory of the matings following the revelations of human ingenuity. “Yes, yes I’m too old for all that now but I imagine that if she has been spreading the word about our couple there will be a lot of interest in them” Nokala nodded and went to greet another clan member with a smile fixed on his snout. James woke next to Cill and scratched himself idly. This was the big day. He was not sure what to expect and suspected that Cill didn’t know either. He slowly untangled himself from her grasp and washed, shaved and cleaned himself before slipping quietly out the door and heading to Marlow’s wagon. The garish stall and wagon were quiet but James heard rustling at the rear and he stepped behind to find the fat rear of the merchant as he hunted through piles of cloth “Good morning Master Marlow” he said with a grin “Is it ready?” “Ah young Master James, it most certainly is and I have it safe here for you”. With a gap-toothed grin, the rosy-cheeked merchant held up a broad gold circlet and a small velvet pouch for it. “The pouch is a gift from myself, Sir “the merchant mumbled and held out the elegantly crafted ring for James to inspect. “Thank you Marlow, its wonderful” he looked at the ring and its inscription and felt a gleeful jump in his chest. “Oh yes, she will love it” he reached into his pouch and handed the remaining coins to Marlow in payment “I will be sure to have some other jobs for you in the future, my friend” he said as he tucked the ring into a pocket. Marlow shuffled his feet and looked curiously at James “This er…wouldn’t be fer yer dragon would it?” he asked, unsure of the response he would get. “We’ve all heard of it now and there’s a lot of talk goin’ round” James grinned, “Yes Marlow, this is for her. We are getting joined at a ceremony and this is my gift to her” Marlow blinked “Joined? Like married?” his face went pinker than usual. James nodded slowly “Yes. Just like being married. But in the dragon way” he winked at the merchant “We will still have a ceremony at the chapel here though” Marlow looked as if he was going to choke “B-but… it’s a dragon!” James nodded “Really? Oh my...I hadn’t noticed” he gave the bemused merchant a clap on the shoulder and turned around “I’ll introduce you to her later on if you want?” Marlow nodded stupidly as he finally realized the humor in James’s words. James smiled and walked back up to the mess hall to find some breakfast for himself and Cill. The mess was quiet with only a few novices sitting around the tables. They welcomed James with nudges and pokes, asking about the funny noises they kept hearing. “You can’t tell me that was bellyache,” one said with a wink “What is it between you and the Dragon anyway?” James smiled “We just enjoy one another’s company” he said ambiguously. The other novices grinned at one another. “So what are you going to do?” asked Tommy, one of the older novices. He was an ugly youth with facial scars from fighting and a badly set broken nose. “Use it to fly round and patrol?” James grinned, “She may let me fly with her, but it’s up to her. I don’t ‘use’ her for anything. We are partners” Tommy grunted sourly, “Sounds like you are in love with it to me” James grinned and sipped from his tankard “Would you like to meet her?” Tommy blanched and shook his head slowly “Not me, I’ll stay away from it” James leaned forward “You don’t need to be scared of her, she is intelligent and nice” Tommy slammed his fist on the table “I’m not scared of anything” standing up swiftly he turned and stormed out of the mess. James shook his head “Well, his loss” he murmured to the others. “I’m going to bring her out to the training yard this morning. For those who DO want to meet Cill don’t bring your opinions until you’ve said hello to her and gotten to know her” The other novices looked at one another in alarm and then back at James “She won’t try and eat us will she?” James grinned, “You have my word on that. I’ll get her some breakfast so she isn’t hungry” Standing up he wandered towards the kitchen to see what was on the spits. “Jane?” he called into the back room. There was a slap and a squeal and a few moments later a ruffled Jane appeared from the storeroom “An’ what can I get ya Master Lawrence?’ she asked, patting her hair back into place. “I’d like some breakfast for Cill if you have some…and haven’t given it all to Joe” he leaned over and tried to peer into the back room. Jane smirked and moved in front of his gaze “I hear ya’ve been real noisy lately. ‘ridin’’ the Dragon hard are we?” she asked impudently and made her way over to the spits to select a roast lamb. “Oh we Dragon riders have to keep in practice,” James said with a straight face as he took the roast in his arms “No matter how tired we get. It takes dedication and a rock-hard determination” Jane stifled a giggle and winked at him before heading back in to the storeroom. Walking back to the storehouse he smiled to himself. Everything seemed to be coming together nicely. He hoped the clan members would not be too put out with him and that he could survive any challenges. Pushing the door open, he juggled the lamb in front of him and shoved his way in. Cill was still snoring gently, wafting the lamb in front of her nostrils he chuckled as they twitched suddenly. “Wakey wakey” he said with a smile “Breakfast in bed” Cill didn’t even open her eyes as a paw shot out to snag the lamb, tucking it close to her chest. James tried hard not to laugh as he watched her grumble in her sleep. He stepped back and decided to let her wake up on her own, cleaning up the sides of the bed and tucking his clean clothes into the chest. He realized he did not know much about her family other than her parents. Did she have a Grand-Dragon somewhere? What would they be called? Cill mumbled on the bed and rolled over, cuddling the roast in her arms as she slumbered. Occasionally her tongue would flicker out over the meat and she would smack her lips approvingly at the taste. James chuckled quietly and put his dress uniform to one side, ready for the ceremony in the evening. He wanted to look his best after all. Cill woke with a jerk and looked down at the lamb roast she was cuddling. James jumped as a mental shriek almost made him leap out of his skin “Cill?” he asked, walking round to the front of the bed. Cill was looking shocked as she clutched the roast, her gaze flicking up at him and then back down at the meat *I thought for a moment Id…cooked you in my sleep* she flushed and then tried to look angry as James bent over and howled with laughter *It’s not funny!* James couldn’t speak as he was laughing so hard he could barely breathe. She narrowed her gaze at him and he tried to control himself, gulping great lungfuls of air when he could manage it. “I-I tried to wake you for breakfast, but you just grabbed it and wouldn’t let go” he explained to the frowning dragoness as she spun the roast in her paws. Cill humphed and took a large bite out of the lamb, swallowing chunks whole as James recovered enough to come over and give her a hug. “I’m sorry love but you must admit it is a bit funny. I did want to give you breakfast in bed today” Cill relented and gave him a greasy lick *Just don’t tell father or he’ll laugh his head off too* James nodded “Cross my heart” he said and leaned in to give her a kiss on the snout “Would you like to meet the other novices this morning? Some will be very scared and shy” Cill tore a strip off the lamb *That would be a good idea. I’d like some fresh air and a swim too* James nodded “Marre wants me there today, but I think you have a day off so you can have a dip after dropping me off at his lair” *That would be perfect* she nuzzled his head affectionately *You need to practice your sweeping* James nodded "I'm supposed to learn humility I guess, but I get enough of that falling on my ass here Cill finished the lamb and licked her talons clean slowly before looking round for some water. Spying the ewer, she drained it in a gulp and looked round for more. *I'm thirsty, where does one find water here?* James grinned and opened the door "The well, I'll take you there and then we can go meet the others. *Hold on* Cill walked over to the mirror and checked to make sure she hadn't any lamb left on her muzzle and giving herself a little primp before walking up behind him. *Alright, lets go* she murmured to him as he led the way out into the bailey. James looked round as the couple walked out into the sunlit path before the storehouse they had been given. Thankfully, it was still early enough to keep most of the myriad citizens inside but there were a few slammed shutters and muffled squeals that he could hear.             Cill grimaced at him as she could also hear the noises *I think it'll take some time for them to get used to me,* she said with a note of sadness in her voice. "That's their problem love" James replied firmly and stroked her neck as they headed towards the well.             The Keep's well was large enough to be able to supply the various townsfolk and industries and there was usually someone hanging around as it formed an informal focal point for gossip and news.  It was the unfortunate blacksmith's apprentice Ronald, who was destined to be the first unsuspecting person at the well this morning. The smithy required large amounts of water for the manufacture of weapons and tools and this required his frequent efforts with a pair of heavy buckets to replenish the stores.             He had just pulled up a brimming bucketful when he heard strange heavy footsteps behind him. Hefting the full bucket onto the ledge, he turned round in time to see James and Cill step up to the side of the well and look down into its depths.  Dropping his bucket with a scream Ronald tore off back towards the smithy as fast as he could run. James sighed and stroked Cill's neck again "They'll get used to you love" he murmured as he saw the sad look in her eyes.             *At least he left us couple of buckets* Cill picked one up and lowered it down into the well to get some fresh water which she drank with enjoyment *Good water*             "I'm glad you like it," James murmured as they wandered back towards the training grounds and the waiting nervous novices.             Joe was giving the recruits a lesson as they turned the corner into the yard though most of it was forgotten in the sudden rush towards James. It seems most had taken Jack's word for it and wanted to get a closer look at Cill.             James blinked as he saw the novices running towards him, most still brandishing weapons of some sort. He felt Cill tense beside him in nervousness.             "Slow down!" he shouted at the approaching group "You’re scaring her!" The novices screeched to a halt, the stragglers piling into the ones in front until there was a scrambling, cursing pile of assorted arms, legs and weapons.             Joe shook his head as he walked up slowly to watch the fun "An’ this lot wan’ ta be knights?"  He said and spat noisily on the ground. Grinning broadly, he made a florid bow to Cill "A pleasure to see ya again Ma'am" the novices goggled as Cill bowed her neck back to him with a pleased smirk on her muzzle.             Cill made her mental ‘channel' a little wider so as to include the novices as they slowly stood and brushed themselves down. *Nice to see you again too Joe, Are these your fine students?* she asked pleasantly as James fought to hold his mouth shut. The novices quailed as they heard the seeming voice from nowhere "Aye ma'am" he walked over and cuffed a couple after dragging them back into line. "A sorry shower I'm afraid, but we have hopes for some o' em".             Most of the novices seemed to be having second thoughts about being there as Cill moved closer. Several were visibly shivering while most were pale and breathing hard. James gave a small cough and moved in front of Cill to mitigate the effects of her presence. "Everyone, this is Cill. That's not her full name but it's what she prefers to be called" reaching up he stroked her long neck slowly. "As you can see, She's not a  dumb animal and certainly not tame" he grinned up at her "Are you tame dear?' he asked her on a private channel. Cill grinned and let a paw rest on his head meaningfully so the others could see the talons.             "She and I are... partners and find we compliment one another well in many ways" he continued from under the paw "She doesn't eat humans and is very well mannered and friendly" There were skeptical glances amongst the group at this but they turned to looks of awe as he lifted her paw off and pulled her head down to rest on his shoulder instead.             "Cill is going to be staying here for as long as she wants and I want all of you to treat her with respect. If I come home and find her crying...” There was an amused snort from his shoulder “...I'll be most annoyed” he let this last sink in and saw several nods from the men.             James grinned at Joe “Did I leave anything out?” he asked, scratching Cill's jaw gently as he smiled up at her. Joe shook his head “No, I thin' they'd like to say hello themselves though” James nodded and stepped aside as Cill fixed her gaze on Tommy who had the misfortune to be first in the line. His knees were visibly knocking James noticed with a small grin.             *Hello?* Cill asked as she took in the novice's stance. Tommy's throat bobbed like a leaping salmon as he struggled not to embarrass himself in front of the others. “H-hello Ma'am... You're awful pretty,” he stammered. James blinked as he realized Tommy wasn't scared of Cill for the reason he had thought initially as a tide of pink made the novice's ear's glow.  He grinned as Cill took the compliment gracefully *Thank you, call me Cill and you are...?* “T-Tommy” sputtered the flushed man and held out a trembling hand. James smiled as Cill shook it gently while the others either sucked in their breath or let it out in a whoosh. “I think you've made another conquest love” he murmured to her privately and was gratified to catch her brief look of embarrassment. *Are all humans like this?* she murmured back to him. *First frightened then aroused?* James snickered to himself “I bet not all of them are...” The greetings continued without major mishap and only one of the novices wet himself when Cill reached out to shake hands. There would likely be fights in the barracks tonight after all the tension and adrenalin had worn off and they realized the enormity of the situation. After all, No other Keep had its own dragon. Joe slumped onto a barrel as the excited novices finally departed from the grounds. “Thank god tha's over” he said “I wasn' sure if they were all gonna faint or run away” The dragoness looked over at him and grinned, *I think they did rather well. I just hope James gets the same reaction from the other dragons this evening* James nodded “I hope so too...I don't know what to expect” he looked at his mate “Do you?”             Cill shook her head *No, I do know it involves gifts from the clan and a test of some sort* She gave James a warm lick of affection. *You will do just fine* she assured him. James nodded slowly and they began walking back to the storehouse. “Will you drop me at Marre's before heading off for your swim?” Cill nodded *I think Moona appreciates having someone to help with the cleaning now* James rolled his eyes “Twenty years of sweeping?” he groaned, “Is that the price of learning?” Cill smiled and pushed him past the door *Its not just sweeping, but potions watch and keeping the library sorted too* James took her paws in his hands and wrapped them round his waist “Just drop me off and let me get on with the sweeping,” he murmured as he pressed himself close Cill purred and triggered the spell.   Marre was waiting when the pair arrived on the platform *Ahh - on time and eager to learn I hope* he said to James. Cill gave her mate a lick and then flickered back to the keep. “Yes Master Marre” said James, still feeling a little awe at being taught by a dragon. Marre grinned *Excellent, but first there was a small potions accident this morning and Moona is off elsewhere so I'm afraid it needs cleaning up... off you go* James sighed and went to have a look in the workroom. He walked in and gaped in horror. Someone had apparently inflated a sheep with something nasty then dropped it from a great height. There was noxious greenish ooze sliding slowly down the walls to pool on the floor and the smell! He was despairing on how to get rid of it all when an unfamiliar feminine voice suddenly broke into his head. *Oh my, so you are Cill's human, are you? Aren't you the lucky one?* Shalla murmured as the human turned to face her... Chapter 26 James blinked at the stunning emerald green dragoness as she peered intently at him. He felt her intense gaze and flushed before straightening “I am Cill’s mate James, yes…and you are?” he asked politely yet cautiously. *Me?* Shalla fluttered her eyes at him *I’m Shalla; I used to be one of Marre’s students too*. She had brilliant yellow eyes he noticed as Shalla’s head dipped lower to sniff at him. *I just had to see what Cill saw in you to accept you as a mate,* she purred, nostrils flaring as she scented him. Cill’s scent was all over him it seemed -Including the potent mating scent that she had suspected. “I-I’m not sure myself” James murmured as her eyes captured his gaze once more and to his shame he felt himself physically responding to her presence. Shalla looked him up and down slowly. *You do seem fairly tame and housetrained,” she said tartly, as if trying to find some fault with him. James frowned at this comment “Excuse me?” Shalla slowly circled him with a predatory stalk. *So why should she choose a puny human as a mate instead of a Drake like normal Dragonesses?* James sighed and stood still. He should have seen this coming. Just as the humans had their prejudices, the dragons would have theirs. “When I started courting her, I didn’t even know she was a Dragoness,” he murmured. *But surely she knew you were a human!* Shalla exclaimed in surprise, perhaps there was more to this than she had initially suspected. “Oh yes, and at first she didn’t want me knowing she was a Dragoness and that was fine with me. I could tell she had a good heart and it wasn’t until her mother stepped in that I found out” Clapping her paws in quiet amusement Shalla let out a surprisingly girlish mental giggle *That must have been a shock* James nodded, feeling himself relax a little more in her presence. “It was, but we both talked and fell in love and tonight I am going to claim her as mine” Shalla felt a secret thrill run through her, so it was true. All those images her mother had shown her were real. Surely, Cill could not love a weak little human. She would have to see some more humans to see if they had this ones daring and heart also. Shalla leaned back with a smug look on her muzzle *I would like to see that but I …have other plans for tonight* She tapped her fore-talons together slowly. *I hope you will tell me all about it the next time I visit?* James nodded and held out his hand. Shalla looked at it curiously. “We shake hands as a gesture of friendliness,” he explained slowly to her, trying not to sound patronizing. Shalla nodded and took the proffered hand carefully. ‘If only the others could see me now… shaking hands with a human?’ she thought to herself. She was so excited at learning a proper greeting ritual that she could try out for herself tonight. *Thank you… James* she murmured, trying the unfamiliar name for the first time. *I hope we shall talk again soon* there was a soft implosion as she vanished once more leaving James alone once more in the workroom contemplating the mess. He sighed deeply and reached for the mop. The clan hall was filling rapidly; Dragons were flying or ‘porting in and greeting one another eagerly. Younger Dragons were congregating in small packs and daring one another to run up and tap one of the massive drumheads near the head of the hall. Occasionally a dull boom was heard, inevitably followed by a squeal as their parents disciplined the Dragonets. Nokala’s gaze kept flicking to the Clanmaster’s large lounger behind the altars, it was still unoccupied and that was making him nervous. No, he thought to himself. Make that ‘more nervous’. He felt a surge of relief as Carlina arrived and embraced him warmly. “Stop worrying dear” she purred at him, waving a paw at the surrounding Dragons who roared their congratulations as they passed. “It will all go well… you know how the Clanmaster loves to make his late entrances” Nokala rolled his eyes “He should act his age sometimes, All we need now is Allester showing up, but no-ones seen him round for centuries. Gallivanting round the planes looking for females” Carlina smiled as they walked towards the altars, nodding at various clan members as they renewed acquaintances. ”You sound almost jealous darling” she teased, curling her tail around his in an intimate embrace. “Jealous? Me?” Nokala huffed “I love one female and that’s enough for me” his tail tip dipped briefly and daringly brushed over her vent. Carlina’s ruffs flushed and she tried not to react but there was brief laughter from the surrounding Dragons as they passed. Sweet smoke filled the air as the censers flamed into life and potent herbs were set to smolder slowly. The smoke enhanced the senses and opened the mind in strange ways. Some of the dragons would have prophetic dreams after the ceremony and these visions were held in high esteem, advancing a dragon’s status considerably within the clan should they prove accurate. Carlina looked at the clan’s offering to James and smiled at her mate “A locater amulet? You think he’s going to run away and leave Cill at the altar?” Nokala laughed “No, I think he’s going to be a whole heap of trouble and we need to know where he is when he starts it” The pair sat in the loungers set aside for the parents of the mated couple and smiled at one another warmly. The sun was slowly dipping into the west and soon they would know. James wiped his brow clear of sweat and looked at the floor, most of the mess had gone but he still hadn’t finished the walls. He poked at the slimy mess in disgust almost considering leaving it until tomorrow. Marre watched quietly from the doorway as the human seemed to slump and then straighten before applying himself diligently to the mucky job of clearing the gooey clumps from the walls. The boy had heart it seemed but did he have the head to go with it? He had to find out and scratched his chin while he contemplated altering the standard Dragon tests to make them possible for a human. The mere lack of power that the Human had until now made it difficult for him to realize there was an easier way to do things now. How could he trigger that realization without making the lad overconfident and arrogant? If he had judged correctly, soon frustration with the hopeless task would shift into anger and a possible release of mana. He realized this step had its risks, as too much anger would level the wall instead of cleaning it. James did not notice the quiet Dragon behind him as he scrubbed at a stubborn glob of ooze that clung like a leech to the wall. It flopped back and forth obscenely - defying his efforts to remove it. Wielding his mop like a sword he thrashed at it until with a yell of anger he held the mop against it and directed all his weight against it. “Gaaah!” there was a sudden yellow flash from the head of the mop and the offending blob vanished abruptly. Losing his balance suddenly James hit the floor in a clatter of arms, legs, buckets and an expression of surprise. He was even more surprised to hear a quiet clapping from behind him. *Well done youngster. You have shown me you can focus your will when you put your mind to it,* Marre said as he offered a paw to the human. *I was afraid I would lose the wall when you finally released your power* “I felt… something Master” stammered James as he stood up slowly. “It felt like a warm rush down my arms” he blinked up at the dragon “This was a test then?” Marre nodded *Everything in life is a test and you are starting out with a handicap in that you have never known Mana before. Now you have to learn how to control it… and how to control yourself.* James gathered the mop up once more “What do you mean Master?” he asked, feeling foolish for being so clumsy in front of the ancient Dragon. Marre sighed, *If you felt such anger towards another, were they Dragon or Human, you could just as easily obliterate them or provoke an attack that would end you. Therefore, you must never let your emotions rule you when in combat. Focus is the key* James nodded and looked ruefully at the mess “A dragon would have just waved his paws and all this would have vanished wouldn’t it?” Marre nodded agreeably *Yes, but lacking the instinct all you considered was the physical action of cleaning. Now you know better* He waved his paws and the poisonous mess vanished without a trace. .James pondered a little “So the Mana can be used for anything we do?” replacing the mop in the bucket, he gave a sigh for the wasted effort of the previous hours. *Not quite, it has its limits and in your case we don’t know them yet. You may drain yourself and not recover them or replenish them slowly as Dragon’s do and grow stronger as you do so* Marre leaned down and grinned at him *you may have to run off and mate with Cill each time you deplete your Mana…wouldn’t that be fun mm?* James flushed pinkly “Yes Master Marre” he replied, not knowing what else to say. *I’m hoping you will think of this tonight and try and hold in your fear and apprehension else it may overwhelm you and embarrass both you and Cill* murmured Marre quietly. *The clan ceremony can be awkward enough for Dragons let alone small Humans and things may occur that will shock you but remember… you do this for Cill and the clan, not yourself* Marre laid a friendly talon on James’s shoulder as he led him out of the workroom and towards the main hall. James was feeling more apprehensive by the minute and realized he was sweating profusely. “What should I do?” he asked, feeling helpless. *If all goes well, you shouldn’t have to do anything but stand there and follow instructions. You shall not be alone though, Nokala, Carlina and I shall be there to act as your advocates* Marre walked towards the travel portal slowly so James could keep up. *If there are problems, few there are that would face Nokala in open combat as he would champion you… Once you become a clan member though he shall not be able to do that and you will have to fight your own battles* James nodded and looked up at Marre “Thank you Master, I shall do my best and not embarrass you or the clan” Marre grinned broadly *Good, one can ask no more than that and I am sure that many clan members will be so stunned at the sight of a human standing at the altar in the ancestral hall they will be unable to think clearly* James grinned “I hope so…” he bowed to the elder and stood still as the cold of the travel spell whisked him back to his home. Cill was at home in front of the mirror applying what James could only think of as Dragon cosmetics. Her talons had been buffed and polished before being glazed with glowing opalescent highlights and her horns now had dainty tassels and delicate chains with bells on them. He smiled as he watched her paint peacock blue swirls of color above her eye ridges, so intent on her decoration she was unaware that he was behind her. Wisely waiting until she had finished he moved so she could see him in the mirror, his arms folded and an admiring look on his face. “You look stunning” he murmured and ran his hand slowly along her neck, feeling her rumble in pleasure at the touch and compliments. *Oh Thank you love* she purred and nuzzled him affectionately; *Would you help me with my preparation?* reaching back she handed him a palette of metallic, iridescent pigments. *It would be a lot easier …* she murmured as she rolled on her back revealing her smooth-scaled belly and breasts to him. “Oh with pleasure” he chuckled and looked at the palette. “What would you like and where?” Cill giggled and pointed at a rich emerald shade *I would like… a swirl of that …here* her talons described a slow sensual spiral starting at the top of her breasts and around the sides before linking them in the middle with a knot. James picked up the brush with a grin and took a deep breath “…here goes…” He caught a generous daub of paint on the brush and slowly drew the pattern she desired paying close attention. Cill watched quietly, her eyes wide in approval and occasionally wriggling as the smooth brush tickled a tender spot. James felt himself relaxing as he listened to his mate’s wishes, painting Celtic-looking circles and tattoos on her shoulders and body and the draconic runes for luck and health on each of her wings until she was a rainbow of glittering color. She slowly spun in front of the mirror and liked what she saw. “I think I’ll look a little ordinary next to you love” James said as he washed his hands of leftover paint “We males don’t really have the same ability with paints” he looked over at the dress uniform and sighed. Cill giggled and lay on her side upon the bed *I could always paint you up… The clan members wouldn’t know the difference.* James shook his head and declined “Ah…no… I feel awkward enough without making it more obvious” stripping out of his breeches and jerkin he squeezed his way into the white linen shirt and trousers. “I’m hoping most will be so dazzled by your beauty they will quite ignore me” Cill watched as he tugged on a jacket with gold frogging on the epaulettes and piped with gold down the legs of the trousers. *Not if you wear gold as if it was so common you put it on clothing* she purred in amusement from her position on the bed. “Really?” James asked somewhat nervously. “I don’t know how they make it into string. These used to belong to my father” He made sure to transfer the pouch from his breeches into the pocket of his dress trousers when he thought her attention was distracted, patting it with a feeling of relief. Standing in front of the mirror next to his mate, he smiled cheekily up at her ‘Shall we go and shock the collective might of your family love?” Cill gave a muffled and surprisingly girlish giggle “Lets…” as the pair walked over to the travel ring. Shalla was feeling a little apprehensive as she lay on her bed. The conversation she had with James that morning had left her confused. He had not acted as she thought a human should. Surely, they were all hairless apes with no manners and little intellect. She shook herself and stood up. It would not do to let the others know of her concerns before visiting the keep while the ceremony was in progress. After all, she reassured herself. It was only for a quick look around and a laugh at the humans. She could not shake the feeling that she been mistaken about something though. Cill spoke the runes for traveling to the ancestral Dragon cavern known as Ridgemount and soon the couple appeared in the noisy, smoke-filled melee that was a typical clan meeting. There was a sudden dip in the noise level as all eyes turned upon them. James felt a small hot spot develop just between his eyes where he was sure their gazes focused. Taking a deep breath, he offered his arm to Cill and they stepped into the throng together. Dragons of all sizes moved aside slowly as the couple walked somewhat nervously around looking for Nokala. James was aware he was the center of a lot of unfriendly stares and mental fragments that drifted past his mind. He unconsciously shifted a little closer to Cill as they walked around the huge cavern. Cill was in awe as she realized just how much uproar she and James had caused in the clan and within Dragon society as a whole. She waved at several younger Dragons that she recognized and was pleased to see them smile and wave back. It looked as if all was going well after all. James tried not to sneeze as he caught some of the sweetish smoke blowing round the cavern, the tendrils tickling his nose. He caught sight of Nokala and Carlina near the front of the cavern and gave Cill a nudge in the side. “There are your parents. Think they’ll tell us what to expect?” he murmured to her on a private mental band. Cill gave a chuckle and pushed him out in front of her *Go impress them and the others with your manners*. James gulped and stepped out into the wide area before the reclining Dragons. What was he supposed to say? ‘Thanks for letting me mate with your daughter?’ The two Dragons looked imperious and unforgiving as James described his best courtly bow in front of them. “Hail Noble Nokala and Dame Carlina” he said clearly “I hope this night finds you well” he swallowed rapidly and thought to himself ‘so far so good, they haven’t toasted me on the spot’ Carlina leaned down and looked at the small Human, her nostrils twitching…gold? She thought to herself, as she looked him over approvingly. *Well met, young James. Have you brought our daughter to us to claim her as your mate?* James beckoned Cill over and took her paw in his hand “I have Noble Carlina, She has chosen me and I have chosen her to be joined with your family if this meets with your approval” A bead of sweat rolled down his neck as he said this while looking between her and Nokala who had strangely remained a silent and broodingly ominous presence. Carlina held back a grin as she enjoyed seeing the human sweat. It made up a little for the trouble he had caused but after a suitably agonizing moment she nodded slowly. *This meets with our approval although there may be others of the clan who disagree* Carlina’s gaze flickered across the cavern swiftly in a quick sampling of opinion. *Do you have a gift for your mate?* she asked. James nodded and his hand automatically went to his pocket where the small bag was resting. *Then place it on the altar there * She waved a paw languidly in the direction of the pair of pillars *We shall begin once the Clanmaster arrives…In the meantime walk and greet the members of your future family* James smiled widely “Thank you Lady Carlina. I shall go and introduce myself” and so saying he and Cill bowed once more and walked over to the altar where he left the velvet bag lying atop it. Nokala sent one thought privately to James before they left the circle. *A few words of advice James. Do what the clan master says and do not flinch…at any time* James let out a whoosh of breath as he smiled up at Cill who was looking at him with a strange expression. “What?” *I didn’t know you’d gotten me a gift,* she purred while leaning down to nuzzle him *what is it?* James grinned and scratched her neck “You’ll see love” he murmured to her as several Dragons nearby broke into whispering groups while sneaking surreptitious looks at them both. Cill gave him a poke with a talon *Spoilsport* James noticed something odd as he wandered round the assorted Dragons as Cill introduced him to her friends and other clan members. The males all seemed to be somewhat hostile yet the females somehow managed to keep them under control - was it his imagination or had he seen several males wince as their mates trod on their footpaws with their talons out? The greetings had been cordial enough yet he could not help feeling he was missing out on something important. He would have been even more baffled by the private mental undercurrents from the females that usually ran along the lines of ‘Be rude to the human and you wont be sleeping in the lair for a month’ emphasized by a warning glare or gesture. Cill likewise was uncertain. She had expected forced jollity or worse, thinly veiled contempt yet she was getting a genuinely warm reception from the females and after a brief moment a somewhat similar response from the males. She had the sneaking suspicion that her parents had put the word out about James and how he was to be treated or face the wrath of both adults. She decided to test this out and walked with James over to where the hatchlings gathered under the watchful eye of several crèche-keepers. They looked at him with open suspicion but she firmly introduced her mate to them and watched closely. The young Dragonets all looked at James with wide eyes and open muzzles. One leaned close and sniffed at him, reaching out a talon to stroke his clothing curiously. *Smell funny* it chirped mentally to them and poked a little harder. James took the hatchlings paw in his hand and smiled “You smell funny too” he said and shook the young males paw slowly. *Not Dragon?* the hatchling asked as he looked gravely down at his paw. “No…not Dragon, Human” said James and dropped to his knees so he was not too tall. The hatchling crooned softly and moved closer *Hoomun?* James nodded and beckoned Cill down beside him “Different from Dragon…” Cill grinned and reached out to stroke James as the hatchlings watched in amazement *You talk Dragon but not Dragon?* one asked, leaning closer and daring to pluck at James jacket. *Hide all loose?* she giggled as she pushed at the jacket. James grinned and let the hatchlings explore slowly. There was no threat and even the crèche-keepers seemed to be relaxing when there was a sudden shattering drumming from the entrance. Two adolescent males had positioned themselves behind each of the mighty drums and were working in concert to fill the air with as much noise as possible. The hatchlings creeled in fright and one tried to bury himself in James’s jacket and he had to carefully extricate it and hand it with a smile back to one of the Nanny-dragons who grinned back at him. Cill grasped his arm and pointed at the entrance where a long elderly Dragon was being helped into the cavern. *The Clanmaster* she whispered and they started to make their way towards the altars once more. The elder Wyrm was heavily mottled with discolored, flaking scales and he walked with the cautious gait of extreme age, occasionally fending off a helping paw offered by overeager clan members. Grunting with effort, he took his seat in the middle of the dais, positioned between Nokala and Carlina. Looking at Nokala’s expression James felt a little alarmed. That was naked fear on his muzzle. He decided not to underestimate this creaky old Dragon and steeled himself. The Clanmaster grinned at the assembled throng and clapped his paws together. Fireworks burst from the ceiling and whizzed low over the heads of the clan. The hatchlings pointed and jumped in excitement as they watched the show from their crèche. The drummers tried to outdo one another in effort as they filled the air with differing rhythms and patterns until they were both panting with effort. The Elder held up a paw and the room was plunged into silence, broken only by the wheezing of the drummers as they slumped over the tympani. *Family* rumbled the elder as his gaze swept over the quiet Dragons. *We are gathered here to witness a unique event…One that has never occurred before in our history. Should this claim be successful it will be an event that will resound throughout our history and will be recorded as such* His gaze came to rest on James who felt a questing thought travel through his mind. *Are you willing to be tested?* James felt the power of the ancients mind behind the thought and nodded slowly, lowering himself to one knee in front of the elder “Yes Clanmaster, for the chance to claim my mate I am willing” The elder nodded in return *So be it…Step forward both of you* Cill and James stepped up together and looked at one another. *This claim may proceed if unchallenged…Are there any here who would challenge this human’s right to mate with Cidiliana Mor Dracalar?* James saw Nokala tense on his lounger, talons closing on the edge as his gaze swept the crowd of watchers. There seemed to be several muffled comments and a few groans of pain as females ground talons into the feet of males who seemed about to protest until there was a respectful and general silence. The elder grinned *Very well…* He looked at James and extended a talon *Come here Human* James swallowed and stepped forward slowly. *By what right do you claim the daughter of these two clan members as your own?* the old dragon hissed, his eyes half-slitted as he looked at the man whilst indicating the quiet Nokala and Carlina with a paw. James took a deep breath and tried not to stammer as he thought rapidly “By the right of love, the will of her parents and the gift of her virginity” There was a quiet susurration of astonished whispers behind him and the elders rheumy eyes widened in amusement. *And do you have proof of this gift?* he asked shrewdly. James nodded and tugged the forlorn looking handkerchief he had used to clean Cill with from his pocket to show the elder who took it gently and examined it carefully with nose and eyes before making his decision. *Your claim stands…,* he said slowly, shaking his head in disbelief as he handed the hanky back to James. Cill was summoned forth and the elder sighed as he looked her over *And by what right do you claim this Human as your mate, daughter?* Cill smiled and stroked James’s head *By the right of love, the will of my parents and the gift of hoard* The elder’s eyes glittered, *And do you have proof of this gift, daughter?* Cill nodded and pulled out the gold coin James had given her and handed it to the elder who sniffed it and handed it gravely back to her *Your claim stands also daughter* Nokala stiffened on his lounge once more, now came the test of courage, he felt Marre’s amusement as the old dragon watched from the crowd. James felt the tension in the air and tried to quell his fears, as he looked at the old dragon. *Raise your right paws…* The elder murmured as he lifted his own forepaw, a single talon revealed, razor sharp and glinting in the light as all eyes were on the couple. James suddenly realized what was going to happen and he felt his heart pounding in his chest. A slice from that talon in his chest and he would be dead in a flash. He breathed deeply as an ancient instinct told him to flee, Dragonfear washing over him. Catching sight of Cill standing calmly beside him forced him to gather his wits and hold his hand out although trembling somewhat. The elder let the tension build and intoned *By the will of the Gods and the Clan. Let us test the power of this mating and the promise of their future* Nokala could almost feel Marre’s amusement as he watched James standing firm. ‘Don’t flinch Lad’ he thought to himself. ‘We’ve come too far to lose you now’ Cill clenched her jaw as with a flick, the elder opened a wide gash in her palm letting her thick red blood well up, falling to the floor of the cavern in slow heavy drops. James stood firm and watched as the long talon waved across his palm, there was no pain as the edge was razor-like. He watched his own blood trickle rapidly down his arm and then the pain reached him, gritting his teeth against it he turned to face Cill wondering what was coming next. The elder dragon caught their wrists and pressed their palms together. *By blood shared and pain suffered you join with the clan Dracalar. I name you James Mor Dracalar!* he exclaimed loudly, lifting their hands so the clan could see. There was a loud roaring of approval and exclamations of congratulation that continued until James suddenly felt a now familiar warm rush of power running swiftly up his arm. He looked urgently at Cill but for some reason he could not pull away from her paw. The golden flash that erupted from the joined hand and paw lit the entire cavern and reverberated around the walls like a thunderclap. The clan gasped aloud as one and watched open mouthed, they had never before seen such a powerful reaction to the test. Startled the Elder Wyrm leant back and watched the golden nimbus flickering around James’s hand as it healed the slash in his hand and then moved to Cill’s paw. *The gods bless this Mating!* he roared and placed his own paw over the couples joined clasp in his own benediction. The assembled dragons set up an astonished muttering amongst themselves. James sagged slightly with relief as he looked at his hand, the limb unmarked and leaned over to kiss Cill on the muzzle. She smiled and licked his face happily only to stop at the elder’s admonition *And now for the gifts* he said quietly to them both and motioned each to their altars. *Joined with the clan and to one another, now let the clan show its generosity* Nokala slowly uncurled from his lounger and walked to the altar, lifting the amulet from its resting place and showing it to the crowd who roared their approval. *An amulet of power to assist James Mor Dracalar on his travels, never shall he be far from assistance and knowledge* he said loudly, lowering the amulet around James’s neck, giving him a surreptitious wink as he did so. Carlina slithered off her lounger and walked up to the altar, she had no idea what James had gotten Cill and was hoping it was something good. She gently opened the bag and let the circlet fall into her huge palm where she looked at it… Gold! And high quality too, perhaps this human was going to be good after all. She looked at James with approval, noting his surreptitious motions of his hand as he demonstrated which talon it would go over. Carlina raised her daughters paw and showed the ring to the clan *A ring of gold that bespeaks of the love felt and devotion shared* Cill looked at the ring with wide eyes. James had known she could not read human writing so there were small, engraved pictures instead. Hearts entwined with roses surrounded a dragon and a human holding onto the tail of the dragon as the dragon gently held the human’s foot in its mouth. Carlina triumphantly slid the ring onto Cill’s talon where it fit with a gentle click. The cavern erupted into a full-throated roaring and applause as James and Cill hugged one another before turning to bow slowly before the clan members… Tommy sat on the battlements of the keep- bored out of his mind. He was still trying to decipher his emotions towards the dragon he had met that morning and was wondering if he was going to go to hell for lusting after it. He idly hurled pebbles off the high wall, trying to hit the trees edging the forest as he thought. He could not help feeling how lucky James was. Surely, there was more going on there than just mere friendship. He grunted and hurled another pebble as hard as he could into the forest. Why couldn’t he have luck like that? The boy had looked so smug. He turned away from the parapet as the pebble hurtled towards the trees so he missed seeing it bounce off something flying invisibly past the keep. James and Cill’s introductions to a large number of dragons took time, each dragon sniffing the couple carefully so they would recognize them in the future. James’s head was spinning with the differing scents and sounds until he found himself face to face with the Clanmaster who quietly drew him off to one side. *Now young James* he said on a private band *Tell me all about how you and young Cill there met...* He motioned James into a chair dropped in by a grinning Moona and sat comfortably nearby. Cill was the centre of attention from a group of older females who were listening avidly to her descriptions of human mating rituals and how they added to the thrill of coupling. She scarcely noticed James’s absence until a loud, scratchy rumble filled the air. She turned with the others to see the Clanmaster clutching his sides and laughing loudly at something James had just said to him. *HAWHAWHAW! Hanging from the window!* he gasped then tried to regain his composure as he realized the entire clan was staring silently at him. James flushed brightly and tried to avoid Cill’s gaze as she glowered down her snout at him. He nodded to the Clanmaster “I think I’m in trouble now” The old Wyrm agreed with a nod of his own *Dragonesses are hot-blooded and let little stand in their way* he murmured *I never thought I’d see the day when one of your kind would be sitting peacefully in front of me let alone joining the clan* James sighed as he sat back “Nor I Clanmaster, I thank you for joining us though and letting me prove myself” *I could see you wavering there. If you had quailed or flinched… I would have had to kill you. The clan cannot tolerate weakness* the old Wyrm said somberly. James nodded “I thought as much. I won’t say it was easy” The clanmaster chuckled and reached out his paw *My name…*, he murmured, *…Is Osedax, few know it and fewer still have earned the privilege of knowing it* James shook the paw solemnly and nodded. Osedax leaned back in the lounger *I am going to be watching you closely James. You have the power and I can sense you have a good heart also* James flushed at the compliment “I shall not embarrass the clan Master Osedax, you have my word on that” His gaze flicked over to where Cill was once again deep in conversation with her gaggle of females using vigorous paw gestures to emphasize various positions and acts. “I think I should go and tell my mate I love her before she sharpens her talons on me,” he murmured. Osedax chuckled levelly and nodded *A wise move James. Please feel free to visit and talk with me if you have questions. I think we have much to share* James slowly bowed to the Clanmaster “I shall Clanmaster, I am currently learning from Master Marre several times a week and hopefully I shall learn to master this gift” Osedax nodded and let James depart before quietly beckoning Marre over. “Do you think he knows how powerful he is? I felt it ripple the local continuum” he asked the blue. Marre shook his head slowly “I’ve kept him ignorant of it Elder, I want him bound up good and proper in oaths before he either blows us all up or implodes” Osedax nodded “Good…I feel this human is going to be interesting. Now…bring that overly smug whelp Nokala to me” James walked over to Cill and tugged playfully on her tail until she turned and tried to grab him much to the amusement of the other Dragonesses. *Just wait till I get you home,* she murmured at him *Telling the master about the window* James held up his hands in defense “He asked me and I’m not about to defy your clan leader” Cill giggled and grabbed him, holding him against her chest “It could’ve been worse” he said in a muffled voice “I could’ve told him about the roa-“ he stopped as a talon warningly pricked his rump. “Or not...” he finished lamely, thinking faster than usual. Cill nodded approvingly *So what do you want to do now?* she asked after releasing him a little. “Why don’t we show these Dragons how to dance?” he replied with a grin, taking one of her paws in his hand and leading her towards the open area before the altars. Shalla ignored the small click of the pebble against her back as she and the others flew slowly around the keep. She had seen the lone human patrolling the top of the tower and circled around to have another look at him. Tommy sighed and idly excavated a nostril as he peered over the side of the keep. It was a long way down and he held onto the wall to stop himself feeling dizzy. Was that a noise? It had sounded like the scraping of something along the wall. He gripped his pike and peered over the edge once more. Perhaps someone was about to invade and he could heroically repel them and raise the alarm! Nothing. He sighed and turned away from the edge back to the battlement and felt his heart jump, stuttering in his chest as three long, curious dragon muzzles peered at him from under wide, glowing yellow eyes. James grinned at Cill then asked her to wait for a moment as he walked up to the drummers who had recovered sufficiently and were resting happily behind each drum. They leaned over and nodded enthusiastically as James explained what he wanted and demonstrated on a nearby wall. The pair looked at one another and agreed to keep a tempo that Dragons could move to easily. *Why do you want it so slow?” one male who had introduced himself as Tomako asked curiously. James just smiled “I’ll show you in a moment.” he murmured before making his way back to where Cill was waiting for him. Taking her paw once more he smiled at her “Just like in your lair…one, two, three and four...” he murmured, signaling the drummers to start. Cill nodded and placed her paws over his hands as she started to move in time with the beat. The cavern became silent after a moment as the other clan members stopped talking and watched in amazement, their eyes following the couple as they slowly danced across the floor. Nokala gave Carlina a nudge and watched for a minute before offering her his paw “Shall we try this?” he asked her quietly. Carlina nodded back to him, her eyes glowing with enthusiasm as she took his paw and made their way down to the floor. James was enjoying himself immensely and watched as other Dragon couples slowly clasped paws with their mates and moved in time with the beat until the floor was covered with slightly bemused pairs of Dragons. All of whom watched the newly mated couple to see what they would do next. James grinned up at Cill “See? Everyone loves to dance” he said and kissed her on the snout as he twirled her a little faster. Indeed the other couples seemed to be getting the idea and unfortunately were becoming a little too involved in gazing into their own mates eyes. Sudden collisions between pairs became common and many had already sore feet stepped on by clumsy partners. James and Cill broke off their dance with a bow to one another and moved off to the side before things got too dangerous. He grinned at Osedax who was also watching the other Dragons with amusement on his muzzle and tapping a paw to the beat. James grinned at Cill “Shall we invite the Clanmaster to the wedding in the Keep’s chapel?” Cill gaped at him *He would barely fit* James chuckled “I know… but it would be fun” Back at the keep, Tommy backed carefully up against the parapet as three smallish yet hungry looking Dragons stared at him. He felt he should say something though. “Uh - Hello?” The three females stared quizzically at the trembling youth and whispered to one another quietly. “He’s a bit small,” murmured Gergid. Shalla shook her head “I saw him first so he’s mine,” she told the others, as she looked the human up and down slowly. He did seem a little small, but if Cill could have a human then she wanted one too. “A-are you friends of Cill?” stammered Tommy as he looked over the Dragons. They did not look hungry now he thought. Shalla blinked at the remark. *You know Cill too?* she asked, leaning closer. Tommy nodded “We met her this morning before James went out” The three Dragons all looked at one another and muttered between themselves for a moment. Tommy wondered if he should try to make a run for it but something was not quite right. They were looking more curious than hungry. He was even more startled when the largest of the group stuck out its paw in greeting. *I’m Shalla,* said the one presenting its paw. Tommy took it gingerly and shook it slowly “Pleased to meet you Shalla, I’m Thomas though everyone calls me Tommy” Shalla grinned at him *We are just …looking around and seeing what it is Cill likes about this place and the humans here* Tommy blinked “We haven’t seen much of her, she and James have been either in their home or away doing other things they won’t tell us about” Shalla nodded *I know James is working under Elder Marre as an apprentice some of the time* Tommy shook his head “I don’t know who he is…or much about Dragons” Shalla grinned toothily and after a sly look at the other two females turned back to him *Well then, why not come visit and learn something about us?* Tommy shuffled his feet and tried not to look embarrassed “Well…I’m supposed to be on patrol tonight but I would like to…” Shalla took his hand in her paw and tugged him a little closer *Oh they won’t miss you for a short while. Will they?* she purred. Tommy shook his head “I g-guess not. How do we get there?” Shalla looked at Eriga who took the hint and scratched a hasty travel portal onto the stones with a talon, *Oh that’s easy…* she said and led the still bemused Tommy into it “We don’t have to fly everywhere…” There was an abrupt yellow flash as the human and all three dragons vanished from the parapet. James groaned and rubbed his stomach, there had been so much! He was sure they thought he would get bigger if they stuffed him with more food than he had seen in a lifetime. The banquet held in their honor must have emptied several paddocks of livestock at least. Cill burped genteelly and covered her muzzle with a paw. She had made the most of the banquet, and lay on her back with her paws covering her rotund belly. It was funny she thought, she had been eating a lot more than usual lately. All this sex must be keeping her hungry she mused, giggling to herself. James reached over and stroked her belly gently. “You are going to sleep for a week with all that in you” he joked while tracing a finger along the painted bright green spiral surrounding her breasts. Cill regarded him placidly from under half-lidded eyes. *I think I will…It’s been a tiring day and I think I’d like to go home now* her tongue flickered sensuously over her muzzle as she conveyed her needs to her new mate. “Mmm you think they’ll let us go now or try and force-feed me some more? “ He chuckled and met her languid gaze. Cill reached out and pulled him against her breasts *They wouldn’t dare stop us….not after you taught them to dance. I’m surprised they aren’t taking notes.* James grimaced “They are. I saw one with a scroll and a feather pen earlier” Cill giggled and slowly rolled upright and onto her feet *Lets pay our respects to the Clanmaster and then go home* James walked with her until they were under the amused gaze of Osedax *Well met the pair of you* he rumbled approvingly. *You have enlightened and entertained us all this evening James and I am pleased* James bowed from the hip and straightened once more “Thank you Clanmaster. My mate is feeling fatigued however and we wished to thank you before departing back to the keep and our bed” Osedax chuckled as he caught the flush of Cill’s ruffs *I understand young ones. Go and enjoy yourselves and don’t forget to come and see me soon* James and Cill both nodded and walked over to the travel ring, embracing one another before flicking out of the cavern. Osedax= Latin for ‘bone eater’ Chapter 27 Tommy blinked as the chill of teleportation enveloped him briefly and left him standing in a large cave, looking round his jaw dropped in awe at the sight. The walls studded with brightly glowing jewels and ropes of flowing limestone that cascaded in elegant trails towards the smooth floor. Shalla looked around nervously in case her parents were home. They should still be at the ceremony, she thought to herself and took comfort from the fact she had succeeded in luring a human into her home. The flowstone was warm under Tommy’s palm as he stroked it in wonder. Light from several fire globes lit the cavern and the gems sparkled in the walls encouraging him to prod them to see if they were loose. Shalla gave a snort of amusement and the three females gently guided him towards her room. “Do you all live here?” Tommy asked carefully as he walked along the smooth passageway, obviously made for a far larger Dragon. *Oh no* came the reply from Shalla *Just my family* she pushed past a hanging curtain of dense vines and into her room where she slowly stretched out on her bed. Gergid and Eriga shared a private giggle over the mental airwaves as Tommy swallowed at the sight. He was a little more experienced than James was and the sights and scents were having an effect on him. He did not want to give the wrong impression and perhaps insult these graceful creatures though. Shalla patted the bed beside her *Now, come and tell us all about Humans. We don’t know a lot and as Cill is getting mated to one we thought we should find out a little more* Tommy blinked rapidly as he sat on the bed, feeling it shift a little under him “Mated? You mean… like married?” he asked, feeling his face flush as he looked at the sleek dragoness beside him. Shalla nodded *If that is what humans call it when they join with a life-partner then yes* She smiled toothily at him *we are very curious as to why Cill would choose a Human male* Tommy felt his ears burning as he thought of the strange noises coming from the storehouse. ‘Bellyache my ass’ he thought to himself. “You mean he has been...” his voice dropped off from the sheer enormity of it. Shalla nodded enthusiastically *Oh yes. Many times too it seems* she ran a slow talon over the humans shoulder, as she looked him over *She seems to be enjoying it. However, I know my parents do not agree with it nor do many others of the clan. I don’t know if he will succeed at the clan testing* She gave a slight shrug as if it didn’t matter and her mental tone was flat. Tommy blinked “Testing?” he felt a chill run through him as the callous tone of the Dragoness made him shiver. The two other Dragons shared a look as he frowned. “I know James loves her very much, that was obvious to me from his voice and manner. If he is in any danger…” Shalla looked taken aback at his tone, a human talking like that to a Dragon? *It is already too late for James if he has failed. What do you mean he loves her? How presumptuous for a Human* Tommy stood up slowly from the bed “From what I saw it is a shared love. And not one to be scorned” He felt a growing anger as he saw confusion on the Dragonesses muzzles. “It takes the choice of them both to be mated and if James was willing to go through some sort of dangerous test for her. I think he deserves to win her” Shalla snorted derisively *we think she couldn’t find a proper Drake to mate with and had to settle for what she could find* Tommy boggled at her “But she’s a lovely Dragoness. How could you think that? Do any of you have mates?” Tommy’s questions caught the Dragonesses by surprise and they retreated from him a little before remembering themselves. *No* Shalla replied quietly *we don’t, as our parents are going to choose proper mates for us at the right time* Both Gergid and Eriga nodded at this. Tommy leaned forward boldly until he was nose to muzzle with Shalla “I think you’re jealous of Cill as she could choose her own mate” Taking a chance he reached up to stroke her chin, scratching the softer hide there “But you are beautiful too, why do you not go out and find a mate of your own?” Shalla’s ruffs flushed pinkly much to the amusement of the other two Dragonesses. *W-why should I? Papa wouldn’t choose a bad mate for me,* she sounded doubtful even as she said this. The gentle touch along her jaw had sent a pleasing shiver through her also though she would have sooner had all her teeth pulled out before admitting it to the others. “You don’t know that. And from what I saw with James and Cill they seem very happy together and will make a good team” Shalla’s head spun as she tried to sort out the confusing thoughts and emotions. She had liked James and she could sense that Tommy had a good heart and was a lot smarter than she had thought humans would be. She was shaping her next comment when a familiar sensation passed through her. *Mama and Papa!* she exclaimed *Why are they home early?* She looked round frantically. It was too late to get Tommy back to the portal now her parents were arriving in the main room. Tommy felt alarm as the young Dragoness looked around like a naughty child expecting a scolding. *They mustn’t find you here,* she said to him urgently and ignoring his protestations, quickly pushed him into an alcove that held mounds of dusty bedding. *Please be quiet…I promise we will get you home as soon as we can* she told him as she lowered the covering of the alcove, dropping him into darkness where he could only listen. There was a loud stamping from down the hall, followed by an angry roar that reverberated off the gem-studded walls, “Shalla!” Shalla quailed at the tone of her father’s voice. Something was not going well. “Coming papa,” she replied and making shushing motions to the others, she left the room. Divitchka growled as he settled himself into his favorite lounger as Shalla walked in “The clanship ceremony went ahead without a single challenge against the Human’s accession so now we have a monkey in the clan,” he told her before looking meaningfully at his mate Nakkour. “Even your mother threatened me if I spoke up against this abomination” Nakkour gazed impassively back at him “Did you not see how bravely he stood when the blood was let, and feel the power they shared when he healed his mate?” She leaned over and licked Divitchka gently “We should all be proud of this new clan-mate” Shalla blinked. The Human had passed the test and was now a family member? It was unheard of! Her thoughts returned belatedly to the Human hiding in her closet. How was she going to return him now her parents were home? Divitchka sniffed the air slowly and blinked. “What’s that smell?” he asked turning to his daughter. Osedax was in heated conference with Nokala and Marre as they discussed the likely future of their newly adopted son and his mate. It was a lively discussion and Moona watched from the sidelines. He had seen plenty of arguments when Dragons disagreed and this was one of the best, he had to admit to himself. Nokala had his fangs bared as he snarled at the Clanmaster while Marre was busily hunting through scrolls he had brought along for research. Osedax was growling and hissing back at Nokala and Moona could only guess at the conversation as it was all on a private band. He did not like the fact that Nokala was being so aggressive towards the ancient one and knew it could only lead to trouble. Osedax grumbled “So young and foolish one… instead of ending this at the lakeside you decided to let a Human bond and mate with your daughter? Did you even consider the ramifications?” Nokala snorted and nodded “Had I not intervened the human would have been killed and Cill endangered when the humans came searching” He waved his paws in the air dramatically; aware he was being watched by some of the clan that had remained conscious following the banquet. “And were you aware of the danger of his possession of Mana?” hissed Osedax “He seems nice but we have been deceived before. Can you guarantee he will not turn to evil?” Nokala frowned “No-one can guarantee that Clanmaster. Interfering with him and Cill now would not help though. The bond they have is very strong and goes beyond species” He leaned forward “His life will not be that long anyway…you know how these humans age rapidly” He felt bad talking about James this way, but felt the elder was testing him. Osedax hissed derisively “Did you not see the healing power he has? His lifespan will undoubtedly be far greater than that of a normal human” Nokala was taken aback, “Is that possible?” He looked to Marre for confirmation but the old Blue merely shrugged “The Clanmaster may be correct. I do not think James will turn to evil though.” Osedax glowered at Marre, “And what if gets her with egg?” Marre swallowed and looked for a particular scroll in his pack. “Then we rejoice at a new hatchling for the clan.” Nokala replied quietly. Osedax snapped his talons and a scroll appeared in them “looking for this?” he said and handed it to Marre “Mella passed it onto me. It was very interesting reading” He turned back to Nokala “A hatchling hybrid of Human and Dragon? Will it be Human or Dragon? Where will its allegiances lie? You have overturned a heavy stone and found a seething mass of worms beneath it. Nokala, I am making you personally responsible for this Human now” Nokala nodded “I have already chosen that responsibility, ancient one” he grinned “And already I have learnt much.” Osedax rolled his eyes in exasperation, “I am too old to be interested in new mating practices. However, I was impressed at how he handled himself and I hope he will bring no shame to the clan. You are aware that other clan-members will test him in various ways though?” Nokala nodded “I am ready for this. He is safe at his Keep with Cill and among friends” “And if that safety should be compromised?” Asked Osedax quietly, taking a drink from a flagon. “None know of the location save us,” said Nokala, unaware of the nervous Moona watching from the wings. Osedax sighed, “Very well…All we can do is watch and wait. Marre, I want you to test him frequently and see how much power he has. If he can make the walls shake here he will be extremely potent. I want him combat trained also. There have been rumors of renegade Dragons speaking of taking back ancestral lands from encroaching humans and he may be useful” Nokala nodded, not giving away the feeling of shock he felt at this revelation. He took a large draught from the flagon and tried to relax. James and Cill were blissfully ignorant of the vibrant discussions involving them as they lay together naked on their bed, the firelight flickering over Cill’s iridescent scales as James smoothed oil over them. He marveled once more at the smooth, lightly pebbled hide under his palms, feeling the heat and strength in his mates form. She purred loudly at his attentions, long tongue lolling from the side of her muzzle as she enjoyed the play of fingertips over her smooth belly and breasts. The mental coupling of their minds let them share their emotions without restraint. She felt she had never been happier with the added enjoyment of feeling the same emotions coming from her partner as he bent his efforts to pleasing her. Rumbling her desire, she rolled her mate beneath her and carefully straddled him, her muzzle open as she licked slowly and sensuously along his body until she felt him harden against her thighs. No words were necessary as he met her gaze and kissed along her muzzle until he was sucking her tongue gently into his mouth while his hands moved to her breasts and plucked teasingly at the nubs on them. Cill’s breathing quickened as her nipples stiffened rapidly. They seemed more tender and larger than usual to her. James’s gentle tweaking was sending delicious sparks shooting through her body and she felt her vent wink wetly in need, the swollen lips brushing over the head of his shaft as her hips rocked slowly back and forth. She could not halt the moan of desire that escaped her as she settled on his rock hard penis and began to ride it tenderly. James groaned as hot, wet dragon flesh tightened around him and he moved slowly with her in the ancient dance. Her breath was hot and steamy on his neck as she savored the act, occasionally looking down between their joined bodies to where his glistening shaft entered her. She could not hold in her desires any longer and the deep need for her to bear young slowly trickled into her conscious mind and from there into James. His eyes widened in both surprise and arousal as she flushed, pushing her hips down and burying his shaft within her as deeply as she could manage. “Do you think we could?” he whispered to her, feeling strange warmth in his belly as he imagined her pregnant with his young “I-I want to try…and I hope we can…” she whispered back and quivered as a powerful orgasm rippled through her body making her squeal loudly and dig her talons into the bedding. James felt his emotions overflow and wrapped his arms around her neck tightly as she jerked through her climax. “Me too” he whispered and surrendered to the demands of his own body, feeling a fiery wave of thick semen jet strongly from his penis into her, making him moan her name and press his oil-slick body against hers until they shared the vibrant flood of sensations between their minds and shuddering loins. Cill slowly rolled onto her side so she wouldn’t crush her smaller lover and wrapped her arms around him as she panted from the effort of mating, her wings carefully folded against her back “My love” murmured James as he stroked her belly slowly seeing the look of satisfaction in her half-slitted eyes. “How will we know when or if you are gravid?” Cill’s tongue lazily licked along his cheek “If I show eggsign then we will know. It may not show until my egg is a quarter grown though. But I should be able to feel it by then” She remembered her mothers description of how to determine when she was with egg. She giggled at his caress “We are breaking all the rules and if you quicken my egg it will be the biggest rule ever and we may get in more trouble” James blew warm air over her muzzle teasingly “I will be here for you my love, nothing will come between us. That I promise” Far off in damp, dreary London, Lady Caroline Hampton was bored. The city was supposedly a vibrant growing society with opportunity for her to enjoy herself and gain new experiences but all she seemed to be doing lately was fending off the amorous advances of a succession of effeminate suitors her parents insisted on introducing her to. She found herself sighing at the memory of the one young man she had felt genuine interest in during her stay here. He had been so charming and clumsily persistent, so persistent that she had given him her kerchief as a favor that he could tie to his sword. Then he had left for training as a novice and since then she had heard not one word from him. This irked her, as she was not used to being ignored. She pondered writing to him and having it delivered via courier to the keep. Idly playing with a fan and tapping the goose-quill pen against the parchment she felt a sudden desire to get out of London and away from the hustle and bustle for a time. An outing to the country would be a welcome distraction and perhaps young James would perhaps be pleasantly surprised and willing to continue his courtship of her in surroundings that were more intimate. She smiled at this idea and turned to prepare for her trip. Daddy would be able to provide her with a nice carriage and servants so she would be comfortable. ‘Goodness knows what life is like in that place’ she thought and made a mental note to pack plenty of treats for the journey. Tommy could hear little in the alcove but was too nervous to risk pulling the curtain aside to look out and see what was going on. There had been a lot of roaring and then it had all gone quiet. He wiped the sweat from his brow and waited. The two other females remained in Shalla’s room occasionally casting furtive glances towards the alcove until they heard her calling them back to the main room and ran out with a clatter of scales and talons. There was silence as Tommy peeked through a corner of the curtain. Empty. Should he risk a dash for it? He thought then realized just how foolish that was; he had been brought here by magic and could not get home except by the same way. Damn that silly Dragoness. Tommy leaned against the bedding and sweated some more. What was going on and why hadn’t she come back? How long was he going to have to stay here? He tensed as he heard a light clicking noise approaching the room. The sound of talons tapping the floor as a Dragon obviously approached. There was a light rumbling and scratching as the Dragon entered the room and began shifting a few things. It obviously was not Shalla, as she would have come over to see him. Tommy tried to keep his heart from thumping its way out of his chest. There were a few puzzled sniffling noises and Tommy tensed, it was outside the curtain… Suddenly there was a heart stopping moment when the curtain pulled aside and he found himself gazing at a strange young male Dragon who was obviously just as surprised to find a Human in his sister’s bedroom. Both goggled at one another in astonishment, the Dragon rocking back on its hindquarters before grinning and lifting a talon to its lips in an unmistakable gesture of silence. *Are you one of James’s friends?* it whispered mentally to him. Tommy blinked rapidly, just how many Dragons did the novice know? He nodded frantically and thought back “I was brought here by a Dragon called Shalla. Do you know her?” The male looked as if he was about to choke in amusement, panting with quiet laughter *She’s my sister* he said, *I’ve just come from the ceremony* he waved towards a pair of large sticks that he had placed on the bed. *I was one of the Drummers there; James was very good and is one of our clan now* Tommy grinned broadly at the news, “Shalla said she didn’t think he’d pass” The male snorted, *Shalla has her snout too high in the air to know much more than the latest fashion in talon painting* He cocked his head and looked at Tommy *I am called Tomakolioa or Tomako for short* Tommy grinned “I am called Thomas or Tommy by my friends…we seem to share a similar name” The young male seemed delighted at this and took Tommy’s hand in a careful grip when he offered it. *So why are you hiding in my sisters store-room?* he asked curiously “I was talking with Shalla when your parents came home. Shalla didn’t think they’d like to find me here,” Tommy admitted quietly. Tomako nodded *That is correct; Father was dead against having a Human in the clan. Shalla should’ve known better than to bring you here* “I think she had something on her mind,” replied Tommy as he felt himself relax a little “She said she’d heard some stories about James and Cill and wanted to learn more about us humans” Tomako could barely keep the laughter he felt from bubbling over. *Oh that’s rich. She and Cill haven’t ever really gotten along and now Cill has a mate she can’t handle it* Tomako ducked his head a little *You can come to my room and stay there until its safe to transport you back to where you came from. It’s a lot more comfortable than a store-room* Tommy nodded and swiftly followed Tomako back to his own lair. It was quite a bit larger than Shalla’s and he was able to lie down on a separate bed *So have you heard much about James and Cill?* Tomako asked as he made himself comfortable on his own bed. Tommy shook his head and took a drink of water from a nearby jug that was almost half as large as he was. “No, we only met Cill a couple of days ago, they had been very secretive” he flushed a little “Now we know why…” Tomako nodded slowly *He is very lucky. I know several males who very much wanted to mate with Cill but were deathly afraid of her parents. They will not be happy with her choice either* He shook his head slowly in disapproval, *I hope they don’t catch James alone* Tommy sighed, “I hope he knows what he’s getting into” Shalla was feeling somewhat relieved, she had managed to explain the odd Human scent away as something the others were wearing. Nervously walking down towards her room, she wondered how she was going to get that damn human home without getting into trouble. She walked into her room and saw the curtain pulled aside. Gone! She spun round and rocked back and forth in a tense posture. There was an armed human roaming the lair and she had no idea where he was. She wrung her paws and tried not to panic. Should she tell her father? Out of the question! One thing was for sure. The Humans back at the keep would start wondering where he was soon. Chapter 28 The next morning James and Cill made their way up to the training area where Joe and several novices were in deep discussion. Joe broke off to murmur to James ‘Tommy’s missin’. He was patrollin’ the battlements last night but wasn’a there when the guard went to relieve him. He hasn’a been in his room nor is there any sign of anythin’ untoward happenin’” James raised his eyebrows as he passed this information onto Cill. “You think he’s run away” he asked the man-at-arms while idly stroking Cill’s neck. “I don’t thin’ so. We can usually spot when a novice is unhappy or plannin’ somethin’ unusual. Have you heard anythin’?” Both novice and Dragoness shook their heads “We were very busy all night at the clan ceremony” Joe’s eyes flicked down to the large gold ring adorning Cill’s talon “I take it was a success then?” he murmured with a grin. “Congratulations” James could not hold in a smirk “It was fantastic. There must have been fifty Dragons of all sizes and colors. I got to meet some hatchlings too” Joe nodded and looked at Cill “We were wonderin’ if you could fly roun’ the Keep and have a look for Tommy or some sign o’ him” Cill nodded *Where was he patrolling?* she asked. Joe pointed up at the battlements on the west side of the keep “Up there. He was on a basic night patrol that just meant walkin’ the walls and keepin’ out of trouble.” Cill nodded and spreading her wings wide she leapt up into the air until she was flying in a slow circle around the perimeter of the keep. She hovered over one point and sent a private note of alarm to James *There is a travel ring here!* she exclaimed. *Come and see* James murmured her report to Joe and the pair made their way up the stairs and ladders until they came to the crudely scratched portal. *This isn’t one of mine,* Cill said as she looked over the runes *Sloppy* “Can you tell who made it or where it goes?” asked James whose knowledge of portals was limited. Cill shook her head *I don’t know how to. But it makes sense that if Tommy was up here when whatever dragon made those runes appeared …* she trailed off mutely. “He may have been taken as a hostage?” he asked and moved to her side to caress her. Cill nuzzled him gently *I don’t know. I cannot smell any blood or sense harm. He may have gone willingly or been coerced* Joe looked down at the ring and shook his head. “What are we going to do?” James exchanged a look with Cill “Marre?” he murmured to her “Could he trace the portal?” Cill nodded slowly *This isn’t good. It means someone knows where we live. Marre won’t be happy* James sighed and kissed her gently “We knew it was only a matter of time love” Tommy was actually enjoying himself despite his perilous location. Tomako wanted to know all about humans as he had little knowledge save that from their parents that had been filtered through centuries of prejudicial combat. He chatted with the young male eagerly, unaware that Shalla was quietly going frantic back in her room. “Would you like to come back to the keep with me and see for yourself?” he asked. “I would be honored to show you round, Shalla too,” he added, surprising himself as he thought of the emerald Dragoness. Tomako fidgeted on his bed. *I’d love to but father wouldn’t let me. I would have to go without his knowledge. Shalla would not mind though. She can get away with anything* Tommy grinned, “Females usually can. Cill seems to have James well and truly under control” Tomako cocked his head curiously *But how is that possible?* he asked, *I mean they are mated now. How did that come about? Why did she mate with him?* Tommy tried to think of a good answer but just shrugged “I think they just felt right with one another. When you find the right mate I guess you know” Tomako bobbed his head in agreement *I haven’t found a nice female I want to mate with yet. They all remind me of my sister and she’s a pain in the tail* They both started at a harsh mental whisper coming from the door *Not as a much of a pain as you’ll feel when daddy catches you with a Human* Shalla’s head pushed past the hanging curtain into Tomako’s room, her yellow eyes narrowed in anger. Tomako growled and leaned forward *You brought him here. That makes him your responsibility and you have to get him home,* he hissed back at her. Shalla flushed and played nervously with the end of her tail *I can’t.* She muttered. *Daddy is asleep in the lair. We can’t get near the portal* “Cant you make another one here?” asked Tommy curiously, as he looked at the dragons. *They would feel it * Shalla said, shaking her head slowly *besides I’m not supposed to make my own portals* Tomako snorted derisively *But you made one to bring poor Tommy here* he pointed out Shalla hissed nastily at her brother *Yesssss …Eriga made it. I wanted to bring him here quickly. If you’d told me the ceremony had finished I would have been able to get him home in time!* Tomako gaped at this demonstration of sisterly logic *How was I supposed to know you were going to kidnap a Human so you could experiment?* Tommy sat back on the bed as the conversation between the two siblings deteriorated into hissing snarls in their own language. He found his gaze wandering over Shalla and comparing her with her brother. Both were emerald green with yellow eyes. He wondered if the color came from the father or mother though he realized it probably would not be a good idea to hang around and find out. He hid a grin as he wondered just what Tomako had meant when he said ‘experiment’ and why it had upset Shalla so much. He waited until both Dragons were snout-to-snout and coughed politely. “If you left a portal at the keep, wont Cill know how to use it?” Both Dragons blinked at him, they had not thought of that and neither liked the implications. *She could follow it back here.* Shalla exclaimed, exchanging nervous glances with her brother. Tommy pondered “So why can’t you sneak me past your father?” *He would smell you and he doesn’t like humans much* the young Dragoness explained as if to a simpleton. *He would wake up and …* she made a surprisingly succinct paw gesture. *Crunch* Tommy nodded slowly and looked at Tomako “So it’s just my smell?” he asked. Tomako nodded *I could use the portal and take you back if we could get you past the sleeping loungers* he scratched his chin thoughtfully and looked at Shalla with a broad Dragon grin *What?* she said warily backing towards the door, *I don’t like that look* Tomako smirked and pointed a talon at her *You’ll have to mask his scent. I can’t do it but you can* Shalla blinked slowly *What do you mean?* she asked as her brother murmured to her, her eyes growing wider, *You can’t be serious!* Tomako nodded *You have the marker scent, I don’t* Shalla looked panicky at the suggestion *But if any other Dragons should smell him, they’ll think we… er...* *We’re just taking him home* Tomako reassured his sister. *We can drop him off and be back in no time* Shalla still looked dubious at this so Tomako murmured the final nail in the coffin. *Or you can explain to father why you brought an armed Human into the lair* He looked pointedly at the short sword at Tommy’s hip. Shalla slumped at this and realized she had no other option *If you tell anyone…* she threatened as her brother made conciliatory gestures *On my honor. No-one will know from me* Shalla glowered at him as she moved towards the door, *I’ll hold you to that brother. Wait here* .She slithered carefully out the door and back to her room as Tommy watched bemusedly. “What was all that about?” he asked the grinning dragon who was gleefully rubbing his paws. *Females have a gland that marks their mates with a particular scent; it’s quite powerful to Dragons though even Humans should be able to smell it. It shows that male is ‘taken’ by a particular female and not to be messed with* explained Tomako *Shalla is going to use it to hide your human scent and it wont wake father up as its part of her natural scent. You’ll have to stay close to her for it to work though* Shalla reappeared in the cavern with a slightly damp cloth .The smell from it made Tommy’s heart pound and his face flush “Th-that’s a good smell” he said wanting to compliment her. Shalla growled and wiped his face with the cloth *Don’t talk about this to anyone you monkey* she threatened, dabbing him all over until Tomako was satisfied with the results. Trying to hold back his grin, he nodded in agreement. *That will work. But you have to hold him against you so there’s no break in the path* He gave a surreptitious wink to Tommy who was already having a hard time preventing his arousal showing. *What do you mean?* Shalla asked suspiciously, thinking her brother was making a fool of her. *Hold him against your chest as we walk past so the smell is masked further and there are no strange footsteps as well,* explained Tomako carefully *We don’t want them smelling his footprints do we?* Shalla sighed and nodded, giving in *Alright.* She looked at the Human who smiled at her. “I have enjoyed my stay,” he said and patted her paw gently. Shalla looked down at her paw and impulsively leaned over to lick Tommy *Let’s take you back and perhaps I can come visit sometimes* Tomako stuck his head out of his door to peer down the hallway. *They’re both still sleeping,* he murmured. *Lets go* Shalla nodded and gently gathered Tommy up against her chest, her ruffs flushing as she felt him pressing against her breasts. Tomako slid down the hallway and peered round the corner at the travel portal before giving the all clear to Shalla and her passenger. She moved up behind him *Go ahead and start the spell. I’ll come round when it’s almost ready* Tomako nodded and slipped out to the portal where he began the incantation whilst watching his sleeping parents. Shalla clasped Tommy round the waist as he wrapped his arms round her neck, grinning. James would not be the only one with a tale to tell tonight, he thought to himself. Tomako signaled to the pair that the spell was ready and Shalla loped across the intervening space between the portal and her parents easily. Tommy gaped at the huge sleeping Dragons as he passed them. The male was indeed the same shade of emerald green color of the twins and his mate was a brilliant blue and white-streaked mountain that slowly rose and fell with each breath. Tomako finished the spell and the three faded from the portal. Marre listened to the worried communication from Cill and silently cursed. Their safety compromised so soon? He pondered how to deal with this. *Can you describe the runes?* Cill lowered her head and scrutinized them carefully *Yes. They look almost familiar,* she murmured as she read them out to him. *Are you sure of that final rune?* he asked, trying not to let the tension show in his communication. Cill concentrated and managed to send an accurate image of the ring to her mentor. He gloomily confirmed the source of the runes with a sigh *It belongs to Clan Dracalar alright and if my suspicions are correct those are the family sigils of Divitchka and Nakkour* He shook his head slowly. *I know Divitchka was one of the more vocal clan members against having a human in the clan. Why he would kidnap one is beyond me though.* Cill shared a look with James and then gasped as a chill mist slowly began to rise off the stones within the portal. *Someone s coming through!* stepping back she slipped in front of James and Joe defensively, her talons scoring the stone as she crouched in combat readiness. Both humans winced at the bright yellow flash and then gaped at the pair of young Dragons standing within the circle, one clasping a somewhat bedraggled Tommy to her breast. “Shalla?” both Cill and James said in unison. Cill blinked and cast a sideways glare at her mate *You’ve met before?* she asked, a chilly tone entering her mental voice. James nodded “She was at Marre’s on the day of the ceremony” he murmured to her privately “She seemed very spoilt and thought I was your pet”. Cill’s eye lost its dangerous cast only to be replaced by one that could be described as somewhat evil. *Oh I’m going to enjoy this* Joe and James looked at the trio on the portal. James quickly recognized the young male as the drummer he had spoken to at the ceremony and noting the similarity of color between the two came to the obvious conclusion. He looked at the flushed Thomas who was seemingly reluctant to relinquish his place against Shalla’s breasts. “Are you alright Tommy?” he asked carefully. He did not look harmed at least. “Er…I’m fine James. I’ve had an …interesting night” Tommy replied after swallowing a little. He sounded a little subdued and not at all like his usual cocky self, thought James. “I see you made a couple of new friends?” he hinted, looking at the pair of Dragons. Shalla flushed and let Tommy down slowly before playing nervously with the tip of her tail. Cill had yet to comment but had Shalla pinned with a tightly focused gaze. Tomako at least had the good sense to look apologetic *Good to see you again James* he said. Trying to relax and defuse the situation, he lowered himself to the flagstones and looked at his sister. *I’m afraid my younger sister there* he stressed the ‘younger’ *Took it upon herself to find out more about Humans and… inconvenienced your friend* Cill’s nostrils flared as she looked first at Tommy, then back at Shalla and an evil smirk shifted to her muzzle. Shalla flinched and her ruffs glowed in embarrassment. *He certainly smells as if she sated not only her curiosity but something else as well,* Cill murmured to the young male while practically humming with amusement. Her private mental channel to James was alive with mirth *He has her mating scent all over him! I think her daddy is going to be VERY angry with her* Shalla shook with emotion at the suggestion *I did not! I had to get him past Daddy and used scent to mask him. As if I would stoop to coupling with a Human…* she tailed off as she realized this was perhaps not the right thing to say, considering the company she was facing. In truth the idea sent shivers of secret naughty delight through her but be damned if she was going to let Cill know that. Cill bared her fangs at Shalla in anger *But you wanted a pet monkey. Is that it?* Tomako looked at James and his gaze spoke volumes. James sighed and stroked Cill’s neck slowly “Let her be, love” he murmured to her quietly. “Your parents thought the worst too” Cill turned to snarl at him, she had disliked Shalla since first meeting her and her stuck up parents years before at clan gatherings. *She must have found out where we were from someone. Someone we know and trust. How do we know she hasn’t told her father? You heard what Marre said about him* James looked at Tomako “Well? Does your father know you are here? Can we expect an angry bunch of Dragons to port through and incinerate all of us?” Tomako swallowed and shook his head emphatically *Shalla and I snuck out while he and mother were asleep. They have no idea of Tommy… visiting* He made a complicated gesture in the air and bowed to Cill *I so swear* Cill nodded and relaxed a little *On that oath I will accept your word. But remember your life is forfeit should it prove incorrect* Tomako nodded *I understand, But I enjoyed meeting Tommy and …I was wondering if I could have a look around?* he waved a paw, taking in the keep *This is more exciting than sitting at home playing drums* He looked at Tommy with a grin. Joe and James exchanged a look “Well? If Cill trusts him, I don’ see why not. Tommy, why don’t ya show Tomako around?” said Joe privately thinking ‘or lor’ not another one’ Tommy grinned widely and before Shalla could react, leaned up and kissed the wide-eyed Dragoness full on the muzzle much to the amusement of James and Cill. Leading the younger male down the battlements, he enthusiastically pointed out the highlights of the keep until they were out of sight. Shalla looked confused but also felt the pleasant sting of the kiss for long moments after the human had left *What was that he did?* she asked the amused pair watching. Cill gave a throaty chuckle *That was a kiss. A powerful Human mating gesture* she purred to the young female *I think he likes you* Shalla’s paw wiped her muzzle vigorously *Eeww* James grinned broadly and kissed Cill in much the same way, making it a lot longer and noisier than was decent, so that even Joe groaned in embarrassment and looked away. Not before he caught the horrified look on Shalla’s face though. James chucked Cill under her chin as he broke off the kiss “So Shalla, How many others know of the keep now?” he leaned against Cill who nervously pawed the stone. Shalla sighed *Only Eriga and Gergid. I didn’t want to cause any trouble* her tone shifted to that of a scared female *I-I just wanted to find out more about Humans* Despite her earlier misgivings, she found she honestly wanted to find out more and her mind kept holding up the mental images of the enthusiastic mating her mother had shown her. Cill pondered, she did not know Eriga or Gergid but if they were as flighty as Shalla there could be a future problem *And who told you where we were?* she asked the nervous Dragoness pointedly. Shalla decided honesty was the best policy, especially facing an angry Dragoness with her mate *Moona, He didn’t know I was going to visit though and he made me swear not to tell. Tomako only found out by accident when he found Tommy in my room!* Cill snickered silently at this revelation and wondered what Shalla had been going to do before her plans altered. *Do you like Tommy?* she asked, innocence dripping from her tone as an idea suddenly came to her. *And would you like to see him again?* Shalla wrestled with herself and was surprised at the burst of emotion she felt at the words *I think he is nice for a Human and would be a good friend* she replied cautiously. *I know he wouldn’t hurt me. Yes I would like to see him again* Cill sent an amused private thought to James *I think that Tommy has made an impression on her. Shalla has always thought of herself first in my experience* James looked back at her “You think that he has the same feelings for her?” he murmured, giving her a poke in the ribs “Are you matchmaking?” Cill sent an image of a sexually sated emerald green Dragoness to him *If she has …an attachment here she won’t be so quick to tell others about it. Especially if her brother visits too* James could not suppress a chuckle “I doubt her brother will hang around long. He strikes me as looking for adventure.” Cill looked at Shalla *Alright. You are welcome to come and visit as long as you keep your travels quiet. If you want to see Tommy though, that’s up to him and I don’t think he’d enjoy being thought of as a pet* Shalla nodded slowly and then blurted out *W-why did you mate with a human Cill?* her ruffs flushing as the burning question forced its way from her mind. Cill smiled and leaned against James who obligingly scratched at her neck *He loves me for what I am, our hearts called to one another and brought us together* She lowered her eyes and murmured to Shalla privately *Isn’t it strange that the first human you meet when you visit kisses you passionately when he leaves your side?* Shalla flushed at the connotations and nodded shyly, not knowing what to say. Tomako was enjoying himself greatly. He had always wanted to try new things and here he was walking with a human and talking about famous battles both human and draconic. They stopped by the blacksmiths as Tommy showed him the assorted weapons and armor as the blacksmith cowered behind his anvil. Picking up several pieces of armor an idea came to him. *Have you ever seen armor made for Dragons?* he asked Tommy who gave a chuckle “’I’ve never seen it done before” He gestured to the blacksmith who nervously came forward, his large burn-scarred hands twitching. “My Dragon friend here is interested in armor, could you make him some?” The blacksmith straightened up, this was business “I don’t know Sir” he said respectfully “Tis’ not something I’ve been asked before. I would have to make some measurements and figure out how to link it together” he rubbed his hands together “And of course it would cost a bit…all that ironwork...” Tommy grinned; “It is a good idea...” he looked up at Tomako “It would weigh a lot too. Could you fly with it on?” Tomako snorted, *Of course I could. As for cost, I’m sure Father wouldn’t miss a gold nugget or two from his hoard* He missed the gleam of avarice that suddenly appeared in the blacksmith’s eye. Tommy nodded “Cill and James say they are going to fly patrols together. I don’t know how he’s going to stay on without a saddle though” Tomako snickered at the thought *I’ve never seen that done. Those two are breaking all the rules. No wonder father gets so upset.*            Tommy nudged Tomako in the side amusedly and thought to him "I think James has been riding Cill in a way that really gets a lot of Dragons upset" Tomako nodded, holding up a shield with a rampant lion enameled in red on the front and saw himself proudly wearing such armor on his chest and sides *Red pennons too* he murmured to himself, lost in the vision of bold adventures and young females clamoring for his attention.             *As I said before, I hope James knows what he's getting into.* He cast a speculative yellow eye at Tommy *As I hope you do too, Shalla seems to have taken a liking to you* Tommy flushed "Why do you say that? She couldn't wait to get rid of me," he said grimly as he recalled her displeasure. *She was just scared as one of her plans went wrong... as usual* Tomako snickered as he replaced the shield on the bench, giving it a thoughtful caress as he did so. *She's not a very good planner but she is a good friend to those who know her. I think you'll be seeing more of her* he finished with a slow wink that made Tommy burn with embarrassment. Walking slowly from the blacksmiths Tommy looked askance at the large dragon "And you? Will you be coming and visiting again?" he asked quietly. Tomako nodded slowly *I like you and James. You do not seem to bear much resemblance to the stories we have been told. I think that was as much a shock to Shalla as anything else* he waved a paw at the keep as they walked along the bailey together.  *And I think we can learn off one another. I really want some armor too* he looked back at the blacksmiths longingly *I've never seen a Dragon with armor before* Shalla was quiet as she met her brother and kept casting querulous glances at Tommy as they talked about their plans. She thought the idea of armor was amusing but quickly vetoed the idea of raiding their father's hoard to pay for it. *You know he counts it every night and would miss a few specks of gold dust if they went missing* Tomako nodded *I'll have to think of another way then* he said and grinned to himself in a way Shalla found disturbing. She had never seen her brother so taken with anything but drums before but now something new beckoned and it had ribbons on it. They walked slowly along the dusty path until they met up with James and Cill who were having an animated if private conversation. There seemed to be a lot of amusement in it however and Tommy's ears burned, as he was certain he was part of it. Cill kept flicking her gaze between him and Shalla and he wondered how long before the entire keep was talking about him instead. Shalla's talon drew random embarrassed patterns in the dust before she turned to Tommy and gave him a slow lick along the cheek, murmuring *I'm sorry for getting you into trouble and I hope I can come visit you again?* there was a wistful/hopeful tone in the communication and Tommy found himself nodding eagerly. "Oh yes. I'd love to see you again" he replied while feeling a heat rise along his spine from the lick. James and Cill shared a meaningful look with one another and led the pair towards a raised area that Joe was surrounding with balks of timber, sweating as he heaved another log into place with a thump. "This ‘ere's gonna have to do as a travel point" he panted as Cill stepped inside lightly and inscribed a portal on the ground. "Least till we can make a proper one that won’t wash away in the rain" Cill's talon made sure the runes were deep and clear before she slithered back over the logs and gave James a hug *Oh this is fun. We have to invite Marre and Father now* James blanched a little at the thought of Nokala apparating his full size in the bailey and the resulting terrified reactions from the inhabitants.  "Let’s just let them get used to seeing smaller Dragons than your father for a while shall we?" he murmured while a graphic picture of panicked citizenry flicked across to her. Shalla gave a squeak as she abruptly remembered her father would likely be awake now after his nap *you mustn't tell papa we were here. He would be so mad that ...* she broke off but James caught the tail end of a none-too flattering image of something small and hairy swinging in a tree. *He wouldn't understand* she finished lamely. James nodded "I think it would be a bad idea to let him know you visited and plan to keep on visiting Tom- us. But at least let him know that you don't think all Humans are bad though" The two siblings nodded and strode into the ring *We'll see you in a couple of days then* Tomako said with a wave and then he and his sister seemingly evaporated and vanished from view as they returned home. James slumped a little and leaned against Cill "Well, I knew we'd have some curious Dragons but I wasn't expecting terrible twins" Cill gave a giggle and stroked his back slowly with a forepaw *It could have been worse...it could've been their father.* She suddenly twitched and remembered something *Marre! We forgot to tell him who it was. He must be worried sick!* She stepped to one side and swiftly made contact with the old blue who was indeed upset and curious as to the visitors. While Cill was busy explaining James sidled up to Tommy and offered his hand in congratulation.  "Well done" he said with a grin, "You'll have to tell us all about what happened over dinner tonight".  Tommy could not help but grin back as he shook James's hand warmly "I will. It has been a momentous day. That's for sure" he ran a hand through his hair and was surprised to see it tremble as he brought it down "I need a …big drink..." he added tiredly. James leaned closer and murmured with a grin "Better have a bath first though or folks wont want to get too close to you. You smell like Dragon pee" Chapter 29 This was a different and colder cavern. The fire globes dimmed to mere flickers that reflected vaguely off the walls as several dragons met and spoke in clandestine council. The atmosphere was tense and hatred was almost palpable in the air. “Are you sure?” one asked disbelievingly. Surely, the clan had grown soft to allow one of the monkeys to join. “There can be no doubt” the sibilant reply came. “He survived the test and was welcomed with open arms by our brethren” There was a shocked silence from the group at this revelation. “And no clan member was bold enough to deny this atrocity?” spat another figure who remained hidden in the shadows. “Nay, even the elder Wyrm seemed enthusiastic though I doubt this was little more than a pose”. There was a dry susurration of scales as the others shifted uncomfortably. The hiss of private channels loud in the confined space. “Then we have no choice. We must act for the good of all Dragon kind and remove this threat ourselves,” murmured one slowly. “It is only a single weak human for all the threat he poses in corrupting one of our young and foolish females” There were muted sounds of assent from the assembled wyrms. “There is still the difficulty in divining his location and preventing the clan from intervening” one older Dragon wheezed. “The amulet he was presented with is shielded from all but those he chooses to trust and bind it to. We shall have to use more primitive methods to determine their lair and ways to assail it” “Information will find its way to us if we are patient. But we must be alert” said the apparent leader of the group, his posture proud and predatory as he surveyed the members. “Knowledge may come from unwitting words spoken and actions observed amongst the brethren. I find it hard to believe only three Dragons know their whereabouts.” Casting cold reptilian eyes over the assembled conspirators he let his gaze rest on each briefly, “We do not want to risk a hybrid of monkey and dragon appearing at the council…do we,” he hissed meaningfully. The assembled dragons nodded in agreement and slowly made their ways from the chamber back towards their travel rings and their own lairs. Shalla lay on her bed grinding her teeth in frustration. Everything had been going so well up until her father had shown up. Then her annoying older brother had gotten involved and ruined it all. She hated looking a fool in front of others and being forced to scent-mark a Human and face scorn from that common cow-dragon Cill and her monkey-toy was almost too much to bear. Her brother was making plans in his room for his next visit to the keep and she wondered what she could do. She had given her word not to tell anyone about the couple and their home and she could not break that bond without dire consequences. This led to the other powerfully conflicting emotion that reared up whenever she thought of the keep. That damned annoying Tommy. She could still feel the pressure of his lips on her muzzle when she thought about it. She did want to see him again and that was what was aggravating her the most. It was not fair. All she had wanted was to have a closer look and see what a Human had that a Drake did not. She was starting to get inklings that the difference was a personality. He had not treated her like chattel and a nuisancy female like other males always did. He had listened to her and offered sympathy as well as standing up to her and making her question her father’s wisdom in choosing a mate for her. A talon scratched slowly down the side of the lounger as she brooded on that little question. She had not seen many males she liked, as they tended to look at her as if she was…prey or something to be collected. Was that to be her destiny? To be mated and sit on eggs for a male she did not like? The grooves grew deeper in the wood of the lounger as her anger grew. Tomako grinned to himself as he carefully held the paintbrush in his talons, the parchment beneath it showing the broad strokes and patterns he planned for his armor. There remained the problem of paying for it though and he racked his brains to find a way around the problem. Taking gold from his father was out of the question as it would inevitably be discovered and lead to awkward questions. Nevertheless, he thought, there wasn’t a problem with being -given- gold now was there? He tucked the plans under his bed and walked slowly out into the lair, head down as if deep in thought. “So finally he shows himself” the thought came from his mother as she lay quietly upon an extravagantly woven carpet looted from some Moorish caravan. “What have you been doing in there?” an amused mélange of embarrassing images swiftly passed through his mind as she looked her son over, making his ruffs flush “Just thinking” he replied quietly and sat on his haunches next to her. “If I wanted my own lair…” he began cautiously “How would I go about it?” “Oh my” murmured his mother “What brought this on? You are a little young to be thinking of going out on your own. Was it the ceremony yesterday?” Tomako cringed as he realized he was so obvious “Partly…It made me think a lot” he shifted his rump awkwardly “I spoke to James and he is learning how to fight and travel and Cill is learning with him too” Nakkour nodded slowly, She too had been reluctant to let a Human join but the benefits had outweighed her personal beliefs and once she had convinced Divitchka not to interfere publicly and to try some of the new things Mella had demonstrated, life had become rather more pleasant in the lair. She had been chosen to mate with Divitchka and had come to love him despite his flaws. “Do you feel cramped here now?” she asked gently, a paw stroking her sons back “I know you hear all about adventures and want to spread your wings and roar in battle. But it can be hard alone…unless you want to find a mate as well?” her voice held a hint of amusement. Tomako’s ruffs flushed even brighter “I haven’t found a female I really liked yet” he murmured as a paw traced a pattern on the carpet. “But I have only seen the females from our own clan…” Nakkour nodded and thought a bit, “You should ask your father when he returns. He will explain about starting a lair and hoard of your own.” Tomako’s eyes lit up “How do you start your own hoard? Do you steal it? Dig it up?” he asked eagerly, almost bouncing on the spot in excitement. Nakkour smiled at her son “That depends on the Dragon. It is common to hunt for gold and silver but stealing from other Dragons is common too. That is why your father has portal-traps all over the lair so if a new portal is made it will alert him” Tomako nodded, Shalla had been right after all. “Cill said at the ceremony that James had given her hoard?” Nakkour gave a slow nod “It isn’t uncommon for prospective mates to present their chosen ones with a gift of hoard to show they can provide gems and gold as well as food and shelter. It isn’t vital though for beginning mates” Tomako nodded “He had gold on his coverings too! Is it so common amongst Humans they can put gold everywhere?” An idea was forming in his head as he considered something that would never have occurred to him before meeting Humans. Nakkour smiled broadly “Some Humans have more than others and it seems Cill was lucky to meet one with plenty of gold. I admit I liked the ring he gave her as it goes so well with her color” She looked down at her own blend of striped blue and white scales “I think I will have one made with a sapphire on white gold” she murmured lifting a forepaw and flexing a talon speculatively as she gazed at it. Tomako nodded and after giving his mother a lick along her jaw, trotted back to his room to make his plans. James and Cill listened to Joe as he showed the eager novices how to use a lance without unhorsing themselves each time. The man-at-arms had hammered roped wooden lists down the bottom of the bailey and mounted astride one of the keeps chargers who whilst nervous at Cill’s presence, were well trained enough to be under control. A target dummy was set hanging from a quintain as Joe explained the proper use of the lance in tourney and battle. It was an imposing length but he was able to wave it around easily enough James saw. “Listen up!” Joe shouted over the heads of the assorted men and Dragoness, “This is a lance. Ya stick this end…,” he pointed at the sharpened tip at the end of the twenty foot length “…into th’ target. It sounds easy but when that target is trying ta avoid it as well as havin’ one o’ his own that he is trying to stick into ya it gets a little tougher.” He grinned down at them from the snorting stallion “Le’ me set you straight about a coupla things.” He waved the lance at the dummy “A joust is a duel, pure and simple. You want to unhorse your opponent before he does it to you. Some nobles will challenge you simply for the hell of it. It’s considered bad manners to kill ya opponent but accidents happen” he chuckled “In a battle though, The knight cavalry is used to flatten infantry by both tramplin’ and lance charges” He hefted the lance and showed the novices “Ya can make a lance from any handy tree though Alder and Ash are best as they’re springy” He demonstrated this by flexing the lance against the ground “This is useful as ya can throw yer opponent from his saddle an’ still ha’ a weapon left to stab another one” Cill peered at the wooden spike and chuckled to herself. It would not be more than a handy toothpick to her father but to a smaller Dragon like herself, it could mean a broken wing or worse. Looking at the horse Joe was astride she noticed the heavy saddle and stirrups he was using and thought hard. She knew James was not keen on heights but he had to learn not to fear flying and she could not pick him up in her talons all the time, it would be well… embarrassing. Joe turned the impatient warhorse and walked him down to the end of the list. Setting the lance in its place in the saddle he yelled back to the novices “Always walk ya horse until yer actually facin’ up to someone, ya don’t want him ta be tired” Dropping the lance into attack position, he kicked the irritable warhorse forward into a slow yet powerful advance. Churning up large clods of turf with its plate-sized hooves the huge horse thundered past the wide-eyed novices as they watched. Joe approach the dummy with the lance tip unwavering. There was a crash as it impacted the shield attached to the dummy and set it swinging back and forth violently on its rope. Fighting the swinging lance Joe forced it up with a grunt of effort and jammed the butt end into the saddle socket before reaching the end of the list and turning back to the awe-struck students. “There we go” he puffed and dropped the lance onto the grass in front of them “Now then, there’s somethin’ else ya need to learn” his gaze settled on James and with an evil grin said “Pick it up lad” James flushed and reached down to grasp the lance behind the flange, close to the centre of balance where a squire learnt early. He went a little pinker as he strained to lift it up and hold it properly though. Scowling at Joe he managed to stand it on its end and upright it next to the jovial man-at-arms. “Why thank ya James” Joe said with a grin and pushed the length of the lance over with a hand, making James stagger back and forth as he tried to regain his balance until he finally spun round in a circle and landed on his rump with the lance atop him much to the amusement of his classmates. “As ya can see,” Joe shouted over the laughter. “The lance is very heavy and awkward to control …So…” there was sudden silence as light dawned in several novices eyes. Joe pointed at a pile of freshly cut nine-foot lances piled beside the lists. “Startin’ today, I want each and every one of ya to take one of these every mornin’ and run ‘roun’ the inner bailey wall holdin’ it over yer head” There were a few disbelieving groans, and Joe grinned evilly “Ya want to be knights? No-one said it was easy…now get to it!” James felt a surge of anger at being made a fool of and reached for a lance. He surprised himself once more as it lifted easily in his grasp this time and by overcompensating, he promptly threw it in the air and landed on his rump once more to another chorus of jeers. The lance landed heavily across his stomach as he lay blinking on the hard ground. Joe gave him a queer look, as did Cill, neither could figure why he should do such a thing. “You like it down there boy? Better get up and catch up” Joe chuckled. Cill however had noticed the surge of power when he had angrily grasped the lance. James stood up and dusted off the seat of his breeches with an abashed expression before lifting the lance once more; trying to keep his power in check, he lifted the lance over his head and began to follow the others round the long outer wall of the bailey. Cill looked at Joe worriedly *Has he done that before? Gotten angry and shown great strength?* she sent silently to him. “Aye - he near crushed a tankard one night when another novice angered him a couple of weeks ago. Scared me out’a few years growth that did” he gave her a shrewd look “Ya know why he can do it don’t ya” Joe murmured back to her. Cill nodded slowly *When he is angry his power comes out. He needs to learn to control that though. It will take time though and I hope he remembers not to give in to the urge to get angry* Joe leaned against her side nonchalantly and grinned up at her “He got angry that night because they thought he had a lover hidden out in the woods and wanted him to share her with them” Cill blinked and flushed, she did not know what to say to that. James trotted round the wall and tried to keep his emotions under control and as a result, the lance got heavier with every step he took until it was resting atop his head and bouncing up and down awkwardly. He remembered Marre’s words about focusing his power and tried to recall the feeling of that day. The feeling of heat in his muscles was misleading though and he felt so tired…he struggled to push out the power and dimly felt it respond, the lance growing a fraction lighter. Thus encouraged, he fed a little more power out and was relieved to feel the lance rise until he was able to carry it high once more. Dimly he heard shouting behind him but he was so engrossed in looking at the lance that he could not make out the words. Suddenly something gripped his ankle hard and yanked, looking down he was shocked to see himself several feet above the ground as Tommy tried to pull him down. With the sudden loss of concentration, James dropped like a stone and landed flat on his back in front of the chuckling Tommy who offered the winded novice his hand, James took it gratefully and staggered to his feet. “Thanks Tommy, I don’t know what happened there. I think I’m going to have to be careful though” Tommy nodded and handed James back the lance with a grin “Is that a trick Cill taught you?” he asked curiously as they started running once more, James trusting more to his muscles this time. James thought quickly, if Tommy found out his power had come from mating with Cill it might affect his tentative relationship with Shalla and either drive him away from her out of fear or precipitate a headlong plunge into catastrophe with neither party given enough time to discover their true feelings. He decided to dissemble a little. “Its something I’m being taught, but it’s very hard to control and can be very dangerous if I don’t pay attention” he admitted, panting as they rounded the corner near the gatehouse. The guards on duty waved cheerily at them as they passed; glad they were not the ones forced into such strenuous exercise. Cill and Joe were discussing the benefits of various types of riding saddle as the first wheezing novices staggered round the last bend of the wall. Dropping their lances into the pile each one fell to the ground with a groan and lay there gasping like fish out of water. Cill look concerned as James finally appeared with Tommy, both were breathing hard and their gait looked a little unsteady. Sending an acerbic thought to Joe she admonished him *He’d better not be worn out this evening or you’ll have a tetchy Dragoness tomorrow* Joe paled and moved slowly away from her making placating gestures with his hands. “It’ll do him good ya’ll see…it’ll make him stronger” Cill regarded him from under half-lidded eyes *It will?* not really believing him. “Aye, though t’will take time for him to build up stamina, coupl’a years perhaps” James and Tommy both shucked their lances and fell backwards gratefully onto the grass. Cill peered down at her mate and he chuckled up at her, waving a finger in small circles over his head “wheee….” She snorted at Joe *He doesn’t look any stronger to me* her talons tapping on the grass as she looked over her mate *foolishness* Joe sighed and shrugged “Young men need exercise ta get stronger, he’s just no’ used to it yet” Cill looked doubtful and flexed her own muscles. They moved like taut cables in oil beneath her iridescent silvery scales. *Well, I know you mean him no harm but I shall watch to see if he improves* Joe grinned wickedly as a thought occurred to him “D’ya think ya could chase them roun’ a bit sometimes? Just ta… encourage them a little?” Caroline’s father looked aghast as his daughter proposed a small excursion to the country. “What? Why do you want to go trotting off to some godforsaken run-down Keep in Guildford forest for?” he bit heavily on a chicken leg as he regarded his quiet elegant daughter seated across from him at the dinner table. Finishing the drumstick off, he tossed the remnant to one of the hounds lying by the fire “There’s nothing out there but shepherds and woodcutters not to mention the outlaws and thieves”. Caroline sighed as her father wiped his greasy fingers in his large black beard and stared at her. “This isn’t some silly romantic escapade is it? Those books you read…” he let his speech tail off as he drank deeply from a goblet of wine. Shaking her head Caroline sat demurely. She took after her mother with long honey-blonde hair that highlighted the aristocratic yet soft curves of her face, dimpled cheeks surrounding a pair of generously full lips now pursed in displeasure at her father’s behavior. She knew he was only doing it to annoy her as he was the soul of courtesy at others dinners. “No father, I want to go and see the countryside and get some fresh air.” And get away from those painted pansies you keep sending to harass me. The last bit she thought to herself as her hands clutched her knees under the table. “And the Keep is safe as well as being close to Farnsworth” Her father grunted an assent and in that uncanny way fathers have, put her on the spot. “Wasn’t that young lord you met a couple of months ago heading there for something…?” he grinned widely at her, his beard shedding fragments of chicken onto the table as he did so. ”Youngest son of the earl of Cheltenham wasn’t he?” Caroline felt her cheeks flush rosily and she cursed them roundly if silently as the traitors they were. “Yes, I believe he was to receive training as a Knight there” she replied flatly, giving nothing away. Her father toyed idly with another drumstick, pushing it round his plate “It’s a good three days on horseback to get there. You will have to have a retinue and servants. Not to mention guards” Caroline swallowed; he was going to let her go? He must have seen her reaction and decided it was a good idea. She suddenly felt manipulated and flustered. “I believe I can manage three days of camping and discomfort father,” she calmly said, smoothing her dress down. Brocade was too hot and heavy and she looked forward to wearing something lighter on the trip. Brian Hampton stared at his young daughter, worry in his heart. She had never put herself forward before and now she wanted to ride off to some desolate old castle. He remembered it had not always been run down, a couple of centuries before it had been the home of one of the Kings before they had died. Since then it had been used mainly for training novices and keeping ruffians busy. This lad obviously had made an impression on her though and he weighed the possibility of having an Earl’s son as a relative against letting his daughter out of his sight in a place where anything could happen. “Very well then, But I will choose your route and you will follow the instructions your guards give you…do you understand?” he emphasized this statement with insistent jabs of the drumstick at her. “I’ve got a few other things you can do on the way though so it may take a couple more days” Catherine’s eyes followed the drumstick and nodded - her heart pounding as she thought of the look that would be on James’s face when he saw her again. Chapter 30 Marre groaned softly when James told him of the incident with the lance and shook his head *Lad, Didn’t I tell you not to try things before you are ready? By pushing up the lance in one direction, you effectively pulled yourself up into the air. Try not to experiment if Cill or I aren't there* He turned slowly and pulled down a scroll from his substantial library *This should keep you busy for a while.*  Unrolling the scroll slowly in front of James, he tapped at a few of the characters with a talon. *This is the first scroll young Dragons are ever given* he rumbled importantly into the bemused students mind *And they have to learn it quickly* James leant over the scroll and tried to make sense of the spidery calligraphy. Some of them looked almost familiar in a disturbing kind of way. "What are they Master?" he asked hesitantly, risking a look upwards at the blue Dragon staring down at him. *Wyrmtongue Boy, the Dragon runes one must learn if you are to gain control over your mana.* Cill nodded in agreement at his words but stayed quiet as she usually did when Marre was around. The years she had spent as an student had instilled certain behaviors in her and she hung on the ancients every word. James slowly made his way down the scroll not understanding one of the strange glyphs. The scroll was tightly wrapped and there seemed to be no end to them. "How many runes are there master?" *On this scroll? Five hundred. And I expect you to be able to read and write each and every one of them properly before the years end* James blanched and leaned back, letting his breath out with a whoosh. "How many runes are there all together then Master?" Marre grinned toothily *About five thousand so far. New runes are added as they are discovered while old runes are removed due to improved forms* James sank down in his seat, the chair carefully altered for his size. "And I have to learn them all Master?" Chuckling Marre handed him an elegantly wrapped package *Moona sent this for you* Unwrapping the package revealed an elf-sized writing set. Pens and brushes of various sizes lay in elegant arrangement in rows within the box and a large bottle of dark iron gall ink sat in one corner beside a tray of parchment. James carefully pulled out a brush and examined it slowly, feeling the soft tip against his fingers "Cill has some of these, though she doesn't just use them for writing" he added with a grin at his suddenly shy mate as he recalled painting her for the ceremony. *These are only to be used for writing with* Marre chuckled softly. *I want you to write each rune out ten times and learn its name* pointing to the first he murmured, *This is JERA and is used often as an activator for a spell* James dutifully copied out the rune slowly, making sure to get the curves and lines correct and cursing softly as he failed dismally. Marre whispered quietly to Cill and the pair withdrew back to the workroom, leaving James to master his first spell component in peace.  Cill murmured her concerns to Marre once they were out of sight. "He almost threw the lance out of the keep when he got irritated at it" Marre nodded slowly "Yes, his power will be subject to his emotions until he learns control, young Cill. Consider how far he has come in a short time though. He is not stupid and he dutifully attempts anything I set him even though he has had little experience with our culture" His gaze grew shrewd "And have you settled into the Keep well? It has only been a few days I know but what do you feel about the place?" Cill shuffled her paws a little "It is strange. They know we are mates but they seem to ignore it, though there are little comments with strange gestures made to James. He laughs at them and does not pay them much attention. I think he is proud of me though," she added with a smirk. Marre slithered up onto his lounger and rested his head on his paws "And what of Shalla and Tomako? Moona has been strangely reticent on them and his involvement" Cill scowled at the mention of the spoilt Dragoness "I think it was a shock to her. I know Tommy made some comments to her that did not set well with her. Tomako seems to like the keep though and is coming back tomorrow to talk to Tommy and James some more"             Sighing, Marre let his gaze slide up the shelves to the dark bottle holding the scale he had invested so much care on "Well, I hope she doesn't harbor ill-will towards you or James. It will be some time before he can control himself sufficiently to defend you in peril, until then you must guard him. I will instruct him in the use of the amulet he was given at the ceremony and bind you to it also" Cill nodded eagerly "It is also an amplifier for thought speech?" she asked with a tilt of her head. "Yes. Moreover, if he learns how to focus properly will act as a lens for his mana. Nokala and Carlina are already bound to it and can find him in an instant if they need to." He rolled his eyes in seeming irritation "As can I. We hope you appreciate all the trouble we've gone through over this annoying Human" Cill rubbed her head against her old teacher's neck affectionately "We do Master." She cooed. "And we'll name our first hatchling after you" Marre choked and spluttered as he turned to stare only to find her staring impishly at him, a grin hovering at the corners of her muzzle. "Don't do that to me Cill, I'm an old Dragon and not used to shocks anymore," he growled while swiftly dragging his gaze over her lower belly. No eggsign...yet. Old fool he told himself, it was far too soon to tell. Cill lowered her gaze, chastened for now "Sorry master" her tone trying to keep the tinge of amusement from it. "But we do want young. And you did say it was possible" Marre blinked "I did? When?" Cill smirked and slid onto a lounger "Well you told mother - and she told me" Marre groaned inwardly, damned females and their chattering, his tail lashed from side to side in irritation. "And I take it you have been trying even though you are out of season now?" Cill's eyes widened and danced with amusement "Oh we try every night...and morning too sometimes" Marre snorted, "Stop trying to shock me. I was young once too you know" his expression softening as he remembered his early years and the pleasures of mating. "It is only natural to want to reproduce with your chosen mate but ...in this case, it will cause problems that may not go away in a hurry" Cill nodded sadly, "I know the clanship ceremony was odd... I felt a lot of suppressed feelings from the others - but James liked meeting the hatchlings and they liked him too," she added vehemently. Marre nodded "We can only wait and see. Now then, how would you like to try the Anifornum spell now you have mastered invisibility? I think it would be wise to learn it." Cill nodded eagerly as the ancient brought down another scroll from his private rack and offered it to her.     Back at the Keep, things were progressing as usual while the Dragon-rider and his mount- a term chuckled over frequently by some of the other novices- were away.  Lord Duncan sat at his desk and sighed at the pile of parchment on his desk. Surely, there was more to running a Keep than dealing with petty complaints? "Martin!" he yelled out the door at the startled seneschal. "Yes Sir?" "Go down to the chapel and see Father Champlain. If he is feeling healthy enough, get him up here. We need to discuss a few things. Oh and while your down there, go talk to Master Blacksmith Desmond and tell him the next shipment of coal from the New Forest will be late. Those damn Barons want more money" He scratched a note on the parchment. Martin nodded in acquiescence and trotted down the stairs towards the inner bailey. Sighing Duncan tugged the latest dispatches from London from his bag and laid them on his desk. James proudly presented Marre with still ink-damp copies of the runes he had managed to memorize that afternoon and groaned inwardly as he was set homework, the ancient handing him the scroll and telling him he expected at least ten more runes the next day. *Especially Mannaz and Inguz* he stated solemnly *The runes of opening and protection* he helpfully pointed out the odd shapes that looked like an upside down M with an X across it and one that looked like an arrowhead spread widely apart pointing towards the left. Nodding James tucked the drawing kit under his arm and stepped up beside Cill inside the travel portal. With a smirk, she tucked him in beside her beneath a wing and triggered the spell to the portal in the keeps courtyard. People stopped and stared at the sight of the couple until they caught Cill's gaze and then hurried on with their business as if a Dragoness bearing a Human under her wing was a common occurrence. Dusk was approaching and with it, the desire to remain outside vanished along with the light. James stroked Cill's side gently as they walked towards their home. Both had a lot on their minds and felt slightly overwhelmed at the pace of events. Opening the door James grinned at her "After a human wedding I'm supposed to carry my wife over the threshold of the house" he murmured, stepping aside to let her enter easily with her wings tucked up. *You'd only hurt yourself* she chuckled back warmly carefully tucking the scroll into her rack. James put the writing kit on his desk where he looked at it ruefully. "I'll never manage ten runes tonight," he muttered to Cill as he peered at his own scroll. *Then learn what you can my love* she purred and stroked his shoulders gently as he leaned back into her caress feeling it ease his tenseness "mmm... that's nice" Cill could feel him relax and purred gently as her palms rubbed down his back *Have you looked at your amulet yet?* she asked curiously, peering over his shoulder. James shook his head slowly "Not closely. It doesn't look as if it does much though" reaching into his jerkin he pulled out the golden disk and looked at the ring of runes inscribed into the edge. "Hey, here's that rune Marre said was for protection." Nodding softly Cill looked closely at the amulet *It's a locator amulet,* she purred. "So they know where I am all the time now?" he asked, feeling a tinge of suspicion at the thought of Nokala and Carlina being able to spy on him. *Only if you want them to* She reassured him *It is already bound to mother and father but it still needs to be linked to me. If you get hit by anymore rogues I want to be able to find you first* James grinned ‘So you can hit me for not letting you play as well?" he reached back and scratched her neck cheerfully. Cill snorted warmly down the back of his neck *So I can deal with the fools that did it of course – then I can hit you.* James chuckled and then flushed as his stomach growled. "Time for supper – if they've left any for us in the mess hall. Care to come along?" he grinned wickedly. Cill cocked her head to one side and thought. *I've not seen this ‘mess' you have spoken of before. Is it very untidy?* James took her paw in hand and led her to the door "Only after everyone has eaten," he replied with a grin.   Tomako thought over his plan with glee. It was foolproof. Tucking the designs for his armor under the sizable stack of his bed, he went over the plan in his head once more. Well - It might be foolproof. After all if it worked for Humans – why not Dragons? He rubbed his paws together happily and stepped from his room lightly making his way towards the main lair. Pausing outside his sister's room, he thought he could hear cursing and growling intermixed with sniffling coming from within. Although he would have been the first to admit his sister was a royal pain in the tail spade, he also knew she was intelligent and sensitive. Her arrogance was merely a way to shield her emotions from harm and present a tough front to the world. He debated briefly with himself about knocking, raising a talon to do so, then shrugged before simply barging in as an annoying older brother would be expected to do. Shalla's bed was an unmade, disorganized pile. That more than anything had Tomako worried, as she was usually scrupulous about keeping it tidy. The grumbling emerald Dragoness tightly curled atop the pile, her tail tight over her snout and her eyes closed. Making his way over slowly he could see where she had been crying, her snout still damp with tears. Laying a paw on her neck, he stroked it slowly, soothing her. "What's the matter Sis?" he purred quietly, feeling the emotional turmoil in her mind. Shalla drew herself in tighter and did not say anything so Tomako kept stroking and just talked quietly. "I'm going back to the Keep tomorrow, are you coming too? I think Tommy would like to see you again. I want to talk to some of the Humans there so I’d have to leave you alone and hope you wouldn't get into trouble" He let himself ramble on quietly and slowly he felt her relax under his stroking. "I think James and Cill will be busy with Marre and their training so there won't be a lot else for you to do there. So I understand if you don't want to come along..." Shalla muttered something that Tomako did not quite catch but it sounded like a curse so he kept on talking "I've been thinking about starting up my own lair and moving out. Mother seemed to think it was a good idea" he felt her shiver and tense at this and hummed to himself. "I suppose you want to stay here and repaint your talons? They do look a little drab right now" he watched as said talons clenched in the covering of the bed. She was listening it seemed. “I don't suppose Tommy would be interested in a Dragoness without properly painted talons…” he began and grinned to himself as she pulled her snout out from under her tail and glared at him. "I wouldn't know or care what a monkey wants," she hissed flatly but her eyes would not make contact with his and they glistened with unshed tears. "Oh I wouldn't suggest that you did. But you must look good otherwise you let every Dragon down by letting them think we're slovenly" Shalla sighed and slumped down once more "Why can't I stop thinking about him?" she growled, punching the bed forcefully. "I keep seeing his silly monkey face" Tomako nodded sagely "And you feel embarrassed at liking a Human? Like Cill?" Shalla nodded fearfully, wondering if her brother would laugh at her, as she knew her father would. "Then you must make the decision" he said, taking a towel off the bed and dabbing her snout gently "Do you want to see him again?" Shalla nodded slowly "But Father...he would be..." she broke off at the thought of Divitchka finding out she was keeping company with Humans "You know how he is" Tomako wiped a streak off her muzzle. "And what did you think Cill's parents thought of it? It must have been a terrible shock for them too" Shalla nuzzled her brother thankfully, as she felt her mood lighten. "Should I talk to them about it?" she felt her ruffs glow pink in embarrassment at the thought. "I would talk to Cill first. And nicely too ... I know you two aren't exactly fond of one another but perhaps its time to put that aside" Shalla burst into tears once more "I'm so ashamed," she sobbed as the fresh tears rolled down her snout "I made a total fool of myself in front of her" Tomako sighed and held her against his chest until she recovered a little "Yes, you did" he admitted bringing up the towel again “But I don't think they will hold it against you” Shalla sniffled into the towel "I haven't told Eriga or Gergid about it – they want to know what happened and to visit the keep again" Tomako hummed and thought about this "Tell them they can visit later, when you've gotten to know the place better perhaps" he murmured to her "Now...do you want to come with me tomorrow and see Tommy again?" He chuckled "Not many Dragonesses have their own human you know". Shalla nodded slowly "I would like to come along." She had not considered it that way other than owning a human as a pet. It would put her in an exclusive club but she could not help thinking it went a lot deeper than that with Cill and her human, they had mated and joined after all. Could she see herself doing that with Tommy? Her mind held up several paths and all of them led to trouble but strangely, she did not feel that worried about it. Tomako finished wiping her muzzle with the towel and leaning down gave her a friendly lick "Come on, lets go have a swim and then you can repaint your talons that lovely shade of blue for Tommy" he teased, heading for the door Shalla gave a mock growl and took a swipe at his tail before following him out the door and down to the pools.   Father Champlain sat uncomfortably in the chair opposite Duncan, the old cleric swaddled in blankets and covers until only his chubby face was visible amidst the swirls of clothing.             Lord Tarrant sighed as he looked at the priest "Father, Have you spoken with James since... that night?" he hesitantly put the question to the feeble ecclesiastic. "Yes Duncan" came the surprisingly calm reply "He was able to swear upon the cross that he refuted Satan and all the books say no true demon could do such a thing without destroying themselves in the process" the priest's tongue moistened his dry lips slowly, like a fat slug. "And have you met his...wife?" Duncan asked cautiously. "They have been joined in the Dragon ceremony, but not in the Human ceremony" Father Champlain coughed thickly into a handkerchief "No, I haven't met the Dragon yet though I hear the talk from the merchants and novices and there seems to be a general feeling of disbelief" Duncan grunted, "She has a rather overpowering presence and is very protective of James, as are his parents in law" he wiped a hand over his suddenly sweaty forehead. "Speaking of his father-in-law, He was quite adamant that James and Cill should go through the ceremony also and soon" The priest's plump fingers clutched the sides of the chair. He was wearing fingerless gloves, Duncan noticed. "A Christian chapel should not be used to join an Animal and a Human. The Lord himself would smite us for such blasphemy" he stated, eyes boring into Duncan's own. Duncan was ready for this "Animals cannot talk Father, Cill can. Her species should not be an issue." Especially if it means everyone not being fried alive he thought to himself. He could see the priest was wriggling on the hook as he felt guilty at mistreating James but was also looking for a way to reconcile a human marrying a dragon in his chapel.  Father Champlain squirmed in his seat. He was still atrociously weak and felt mixed emotions at the request; part of him rejoiced at the thought of being the first priest to baptize and then perform a marriage of Dragon with Human. What would the Bishop say? He had a good idea the color the Bishop would be after he finished telling him, he might even be defrocked but it would still be too late. His fingers tapped irritatingly on the arm of the chair as he considered his course of action. "Very well, I shall arrange it," she sighed "But you must sanction this and stand behind me all the way to the Bishop and perhaps higher" Duncan grinned, "I so swear. I think you will like Cill, Father, she is quite charming for a sixteen foot long fire breather" Father Champlain grunted as he tried to stand up "Was that a joke?"     James stuck his head round the door leading into the mess hall. He had timed it well and the place was quite busy but there were still a few tables unoccupied. He pulled his head back before anyone noticed him and smiled at Cill. "There's a nice table near to the kitchen" he murmured to her and pushed the door open widely so she could follow him in. Every head turned and every eye widened as James strode in seemingly uncaringly with Cill right behind him, ducking her head so she could enter easily she followed him to the low table and looked round before curling her tail in front of her. Making herself comfortable, she sat carefully on her haunches, her horns almost brushing the high ceiling. Ignoring the stares James reached out and took some bread from the table, breaking it in half he offered some to Cill "Do you eat bread?" he asked her quietly.  Cill took the offering and sniffed it gently, playing her tongue over it while the other fascinated diners watched every move. Shifting it carefully to her mouth, she bit on it and tried to work her fangs over the doughy mass without much success.  James grinned and waved to Jane in the kitchen. She cheerfully waved back and disappeared for a moment before returning from the dark recesses bearing a pair of freshly roasted geese and placing them triumphantly in front of the smiling pair. "Enjoy ya dinner, mighty Dragon-humper" Jane whispered to the suddenly blushing James as she walked back to the kitchen with a wink and a swirl of skirts. Cill swallowed hard and used her tongue to clean the residual bread from her fangs and talons before her eyes lit on the goose and she tried not to drool in anticipation. Tankards and goblets shook and spilt their contents as novices and merchants alike stared when Cill picked up the goose and bit heavily into it. There was total silence as she delicately pulled it apart with loud crackling noises from the splintering bones. The watching diners could not hear the rather tart comments Cill made to James as she ate. *Do they always stare at people having their dinner?* she growled to him, making sure to stare back at a gape-mouthed novice as she pulled a drumstick from the Goose and snapped her jaws on it. He slammed his mouth shut and looked away quickly his face flaming with embarrassment. "They will get used to it love" James murmured as he picked up his own goose and pulled a drumstick of his own off so he could gnaw on it. "Remember they have never seen a dragon eating before “ Cill snorted gently and slowly pulled the goose in twain with her jaws, the juices dripping down her chin. James grinned, "Are you showing off dear?" he teased, tossing his goose-bone towards the fire where the dogs lay. Cill sniffed *If they want to stare... let them* she purred and swallowed half the goose in one go. Forests of horrified eyes watching it travel down her gullet slowly. James grinned, "That's the spirit," he murmured and pulled the other leg of his goose off "for you my sweet" he murmured, holding it up for her with a smile. There was a collective gasp from the watchers. Cill smiled back and leaning over gently took it from his hand with her mouth, her tongue lasciviously curling over his fingers briefly *Now who's showing off?* she asked with a gleeful tone in her voice as she tilted her head back to swallow the offering. The silence was broken by muted muttering and mumbling from the surrounding tables that both ignored as they shared their dinner, eyes meeting and thoughts merging in a pleasant manner, each feeling the same quiet delight at one another's company. Slowly the diners began to return to their own meals, now cold and greasy on their plates, but not taking their eyes off the couple.     Lord Hampton finished the letter informing the Lord of the Keep that his daughter would soon be arriving for a visit, and requesting he provide lodging and victuals during her stay, all expenses would be covered. The parchment crackled softly as he sanded it to dry the remaining ink and gently folded it into a secure package. He reached over taking a stick of sealing wax from the box on the table and melted a portion onto the closure.             Blowing lightly on it until it grew semisolid he pressed the signet of his ring into the wax, leaving his imprint and sealing it firmly. Weighing it in his hand his eyes grew thoughtful. His daughter was naïve about the dangers on the road and though he had provided several handpicked trustworthy guards for the trip, he remained apprehensive as to the possibility of kidnapping and ransom.             Giving a small shrug, he put the letter in a silver tray and summoning his butler, instructed him to have it on a private courier to the Keep the next morning. It would be a couple of days before she left and he had organized an itinerary that would keep her busy so that would give them time to prepare he considered. No doubt, there would be complaints at the keep about having to cater to a noblewoman. That's what noblewomen were for he thought with a chuckle...making trouble.     James and Cill sighed as they finished their meal together. Jane sashayed out from the kitchen and placed a small tankard of ale in front of James. She paused and smiled at Cill "What about ya luv?" she asked the dragoness "Would ya like some ale too?" Cill blinked and looked at the tankard before leaning over to sniff cautiously at it. *It smells a bit funny. Is it like that ‘wine' I tried before?* she asked James James grinned and took a sip "Not quite, this is made from grain and tingles nicely on the tongue. Why don't you try some?" Cill peered at the tankard *It's a little small for me to drink from, but I'll give it a go* Taking it carefully and ignoring the stares of the nervous mess-goers she flicked her tongue into the tankard several times, her eyes growing wider each time *Mm…It’s nicer than that wine drink and feels nice on my tongue – do you have a bigger mug?* Jane thought for a moment and nodded "I thin' I can come up wi' somethin" Disappearing into the back room for a moment she came out with a small ale keg "This is ‘bout yer size" she said and expertly tapped the keg so Cill could drink from the hole on the top "Gi' it a go" Cill grasped the keg in her paws carefully and lifted it up; aware she was the subject of many eyes. This night would be talked about for many years afterwards with those that had been there given rapt attention and pressed for more detail by disbelieving listeners. James had a sudden feeling of apprehension as Cill tilted the keg back slowly, her mouth open as the potent brew poured easily in an aromatic stream over her tongue and glugged steadily down her gullet. He watched in alarm as it kept pouring. "Er Cill..." he began, but it was too late. She tilted the keg almost upside down to get the last drop and then lowered it with a satisfied smirk on her muzzle "Mmmmm that was nice!* she purred, her eyes suddenly a little glazed and wide as she looked at him. *Maaakes me feeeel allll relaxxxed* James looked furiously at Jane who wisely picked up the now empty keg and ran for it back to the kitchen. There was still a muted rumbling from the watching crowd, mainly centered on the new threat to their ale supply they had just discovered. Cill burped quietly, her paw covering her muzzle discreetly. *Whaat sh-should weee do now?* she thought to James, her speech gurgling and unsteady in his mind. James realized he had to get her out of the mess before she fell asleep or worse - what if she was sick? He had never seen anyone drink an entire keg of ale before now. "Let's go out and get some fresh air love" he murmured and grasped her paw with his hand carefully "It's a lovely night out there and the moon is full" Cill stood a little unsteadily and moved with him towards the door, there was a moment of confusion where her wings presented a problem in getting out but he tucked them up carefully and led her into the warm night air.  Cill inhaled deeply and felt marvelous. She did not know why she felt so light headed and relaxed but it was not hurting her and she had her mate here to care for her too. She grabbed James and held him against her purring as her tongue slathered his face much to the amusement of several mess-goers as they passed by. James was getting worried, how was going to get her home in this state? Cill looked up at the full moon and murred louder *Look, its sooooo bright. I loooove flying on bright nights* James tried not to panic, the vision of a drunken Dragoness trying to fly filling his head with disastrous consequences. "Let’s go up here love," he murmured to her, leading her to the ramp that led to the inner wall of the keep. "We can look over the whole forest from up here" Talons clicking on the flagstones as she lurched after her mate Cill was aware her head was spinning a little more than after the wine drink she had experienced but she felt secure and safe inside the keep, it was even better than a lair in some ways. James led her up to the high battlements and leaned against her, stroking her neck "You shouldn't have drunk all that ale, love" he chuckled to her. Cill sat on her haunches and leaned heavily on him, teetering a little and threatening to fall over. *Mmm?* Cill felt wrapped in a nice warm fuzzy cloud with her mate snuggled against her side...something was missing though. *Ruuuub myyy belly* she murmured to James who obliged cheerfully, his palms stroking over the smooth iridescent hide of her stomach. The moonlight reflecting off her was spectacular he had to admit as he admired her, his hands sliding up to tease the sensitive area beneath her breasts. He looked swiftly around the battlement and was gratified to see the entire area deserted so he continued his tender caresses as Cill purred with quiet delight. Lowering her head Cill nuzzled his cheek and lifting her chin, he kissed her gently until they were sensuously sharing one another's tongues and pressing their bodies together.  Cill felt rising warmth in her loins and hissed in pleasure when her mates hand slid down her belly to stroke the puffy lips of her sex. James felt his hand grow wet and slippery as he ran it over the moist vent. "Do you want me inside you love?" he murmured to her, the scent of her arousing him and making his shaft strain in his breeches. *Yessss* she hissed back eagerly, her paws roughly tugging on the clothing in the way of her goal. James helped her strip him off and soon he was lying naked in front of her, his clothing strewn beneath him to prevent the cold of the stones from distracting him from pleasing his mate. Growling softly in anticipation and still feeling that wonderful sense of light-headedness Cill straddled him and slowly rocked her hips back and forth, savoring the sensations that his shaft sent shooting through her loins. Gripping the edge of the battlement with her paws, she looked down at him, eyes slitted in pleasure and giving off little croons of delight with each movement. James had the added thrill of risk as he thrust up inside her powerfully, hearing her grunt in appreciation as he strove to please her. He knew that while they were hidden from view surely someone would come to investigate the strange noises and perhaps interfere. Putting those thoughts out of his head, he started to move in a slow rhythm with Cill. Their hips met in a soft collision as they both lost themselves in the moment and moved together in growing passion. Cill's tail swept slowly from side to side and her talons dug into the stones of the wall as she felt James grind against her lips, his hands reaching up to tweak her proud nipples teasingly. The Dragoness shivered deliciously through a small climax that soaked her lover's loins in warm fluids, once more marking him with her scent and wafting it on the breeze over the forest. Try though they might to keep control and draw out the pleasure the pair soon found themselves panting and coupling with all their strength. Their eyes locked on one another as they both strove for release. Cill felt the building of her climax start in her loins and slowly work its way up her spine until she could contain it no longer. Spreading her wings wide and lifting her head to the sky, she let out a powerful roar of satisfaction and a long billowing flame that lit the keep and forest for miles around. Inside the Keep, terrified heads turned as one to the battlement where the moonlit silhouette of a proud Dragoness with her quivering wings outstretched and jaws wide-open and triumphant stance clearly seen along with the dwindling smoke from her proclamation of flame. James could not help but hold on to her and shudder through his own release as Cill proclaimed the Keep as her own, the home of her mate and their offspring to the forest. The sound of the roar rolled through hidden dells and holes, badgers dug frantically into their setts and foxes trembled in their dens. Other ears perked up at the knowledge that a dragoness and her mate had arrived and claimed a territory. The secretive forest population of fairies, sprites and gryphons looked at one another and grinned. Chapter 31 After much coaxing, James wrestled a sated and sleepy Cill back to her warm bed where she promptly curled up and went to sleep. Wiping his sweaty face with a damp cloth he sat down at his table and looked at his scroll, with a weary sigh he picked up the brush and started copying the runes down as he had been instructed to. The threat of abrupt pig-hood still loomed large in his mind when he thought of the tetchy dragon. After an hour he found that he could barely keep his eyes open and after washing the brush out he carefully put the set away and staggered over to where Cill was quietly snoring. Lifting one of her unresisting wings he crawled up beside her and let it fall over him gently before falling into a deep satisfying sleep alongside his mate. Deep in the forest there was an impromptu and noisy meeting going on amongst the fairy population. It had been many centuries since a noble Dragon had come to dwell in their forest and there was much discussion about how to greet the new inhabitants. That it was a female claiming the territory was unusual but not unknown. But what of her mate? King Dougal hammered the royal scepter on the arm of his throne. “Silence!” he bellowed to the noisy throng of excited fairies, sprites, brownies and pixies camped out in the throne room of his oak tree. There was an embarrassed hush as small knots of little folks coughed and snorted themselves into silence under the stony gaze of their king. “That’s better,” he rumbled, pulling on his long mustaches and beetling his bushy brows at them. There were a few muffled titters but in general, silence reigned. King Dougal slowly stood in front of his throne “We have a new visitor to the forest” he announced, ignoring the fact that everyone had seen the bright fiery plume and heard the echoing roar that had brought them all here. “Has anyone seen this Dragoness nearby at all?” he asked the sea of upturned faces. There was a general shaking of heads and choruses of ‘No Sire” from the gathering as he paced back and forth in front of them. The King was getting the feeling that it was up to him to start making some decisions and sighed. Surely, that lack of initiative amongst his people was why they had been pushed out so far into the forests. This trod was small but easy to protect so long as not many humans came through, one or two woodcutters could be mazed and easily confused but if they got curious and came in numbers the trod would have to be moved again and no-one wanted that. “Very well then, who saw where the claim came from?” he asked. There was a general silence until one small fairy put his hand up meekly. “Yes lad?” the King leant over to see the youngster. He was a typical forest fairy with nut-brown skin, pointy ears and gauzy wings that were even now fluttering with nervousness. “It came from the large stone building of the Humans sire,” he mumbled. There was a ripple of shock amongst the various groups. Had the Humans managed to capture one of the noble ones? “Are you sure lad?” the King asked, his eyebrows shooting up into his receding hairline as he absorbed this news. The young fairy nodded enthusiastically “I was up in the treetops and could see clearly, she was on the edge and had her wings spread wide.” The King looked at the older quieter elves sitting to the left of the throne room “Could she be a prisoner?” he asked them “And if she is, should we not attempt a rescue?” The council members murmured quietly between themselves until one stood “We find it unlikely that a noble one could be held against her will, but we should attempt to find out more information. I suggest we send a scouting party to the Human’s stronghold to investigate further.” The King shuddered “All that cold iron and the fell Christian curses make it difficult to enter there but I’m sure there are some doughty souls here who would risk their lives for the sake of a noble one” he looked pointedly at the suddenly silent crowd. For some reason many were unable to meet his gaze and he felt a rising shame in his heart. Surely there was some backbone left in his people? Standing up slowly, the small fairy who had spoken earlier raised his hand. “I would go Sire,” he said quietly. Dougal nodded slowly “Well done lad. You have a great heart for your small size” He looked carefully around the room “Is there another who would go with him on this task?” There was a sudden stirring to one side of the room, and a green-skinned hunter-fairy stood to one side, her eyes flashing with pride as she waved her large bow. “I shall go also. If this noble one is trapped we shall free her and bring her safely here” The King nodded approvingly “So be it, tomorrow we shall see if this Dragoness is safe and what is to become of her. Now, come here both of you and let us talk” The pair of fairies came up to the throne and bowed low to the King and elders before leaning forward to hear their instructions. The morning light filtered through the slit windows of the former storehouse and fell on the snoring forms curled together on the bed. Cill’s wings twitched slowly and she cracked open an eyelid only to slam it shut again swiftly. Her head! It was like a thousand needles hammering inside. She let out a groan and flinched as the noise reverberated through her skull. James stirred sleepily beside her and reached up to stroke her sides gently “Good morning love” he murmured to her. Her response was to groan quietly once more and curl up tighter. *Not so louuuud* she moaned to him mentally, her forepaws covering her eyes. *Why does it hurt?* James grinned ruefully “Ah… well… you drank a little too much ale and it can make you feel bad afterwards” he rubbed her neck slowly and moved up to her tense wing muscles. “It goes away quickly though if you drink lots of water” Cill reached out and grabbed the water bucket, draining it swiftly before handing it to him *More!* James grinned and slid out from beneath her wing “As my love demands” he said pulling on his breeches and slipping barefoot out the door running down to the well before she could come up with a suitably caustic comment. Filling two buckets at the well James hurried back to his room and offered them to his thirsty mate who drained them eagerly. *What happened last night?* she asked him *It’s sort of blurry* James grinned and went back to massaging her shoulder muscles “Well, you drank an entire keg of ale so I’m not surprised you don’t remember much. It takes us that way too though I think I’d be dead if I drank that much in one go” Cill slowly relaxed under his kneading and purred as her headache slowly faded away under his caress and healing touch. “After you drank it all, we went up to the battlements and made mad passionate love there until you terrified everyone indoors by roaring and flaming your way through an amazing climax” Cill’s ruffs flushed with heat *Oh my* mixed images ran through her mind as she recalled with a little more clarity. *A-and then what?* she asked with some trepidation. James coughed modestly “Then I pulled up my breeches and managed to get you home. It wasn’t easy you know.” Cill sucked a talon nervously *whatever will they think of me? I remember now. I claimed the keep as my territory.* She gave a pleased shiver as she felt his fingertips dig into the soft hide of her wing muscles. James grinned down as he straddled her neck to get a better position “They were a bit scared. But I don’t think they realized that you own the place now though” he snickered “Better not tell Lord Tarrant” Cill stretched luxuriously and dug her talons into the bedclothes *I don’t think anything will come of it as there are no dragons for many leagues around and I’m not encroaching on another’s territory* James nodded and wet a cloth from the basin “It was certainly amazing to see and hear…not to mention feel’ he added with a smirk. Climbing back into the bed he slowly rubbed down her belly with it, polishing the silvery-fine scales there. Cill grinned at him *Oh? I’ll have to try it without Ale next time then* she purred, rolling over a little so he could reach and clean her somewhat sticky vulva of the residue from their passionate mating. James smiled and carefully wiped over the pouting lips “Well, not too much ale, a little makes you feel good and doesn’t give you a sore head in the morning” he planted a kiss on her sex and then leaned forward to do the same on her muzzle. Cill nodded and gave him a lick along his neck *It did taste nice though. I wanted to keep tasting it. I’ve never tasted anything like it before* James flicked an admonitory finger against once of her fangs “And you’d wake up every morning with a headache and sore gut. I’ve been drunk a few times and the next morning is never pleasant” Cill nodded and stood up slowly *I don’t think I’d like that. It was pretty unpleasant waking up* Rinsing the cloth in the basin James agreed with her “I don’t do it anymore. That makes me kind of rare back home where they think I should be out drinking and wenching every night.” He walked up to the door and peered outside “It’s not too bright now. Are your eyes alright?” Cill nodded and tucking her wings close pushed through the door behind him. *Shalla and Tomako are coming to visit again today* She murmured quietly *I hate to say it but I don’t trust her at all. But I have to be hospitable* James nodded and stroked her neck slowly “I liked Tomako but Shalla seemed to have the air of a spoilt brat who’d had her new toy taken away” Cill gave a murmur of assent and watched the novices stretching and groaning as they eyed the pile of lances waiting near the edge of the training area. *Looks like you get to practice with your lance again* she murred to him *try not to throw it out of the keep this time* her paw gave his rump a surreptitious stroke. James patted her snout and grinned ‘You go have fun with Shalla and Tomako. Try not to flame them “ Cill gave a mock puff of smoke and pushed him at the pile *I’ll let Tommy know when they arrive too…I think there is something going on there and I can’t wait to see what happens* James waved at her and went to pick up a lance, hefting it over his head he began trotting round the inner wall of the bailey in his morning physical. Cill waved a wingtip at the other novices and slowly walked over to the inscribed ring to make sure it was still intact, and to clear away any debris that might have blown over it. She felt the travel spell charging slowly and stepped back as the bubble formed within the ring. The mists cleared slowly and the young dragon twins stood there and looked around. Tomako looked a little concerned and seemed hesitant to step out of the portal. Shalla was looking worse. In fact, she looked terrified and Cill did not realize why until Tomako bowed his head and intoned the formal ritual of greeting of one dragon entering another’s territory. “With peace in my heart and no malice for you and your kin I beg permission to enter. My talons are empty and I bring no harm” Cill belatedly realized they had sensed the territorial claim she had placed on the keep and were in fact in breach of etiquette. Trespassing on another’s territory could lead to trouble unless granted permission. She hastened to assure him that he was welcome “You have my permission Tomako. You are welcome here both as a guest and a friend.” Shalla’s muzzle showed a range of emotions as she struggled with this new development. How dare this common cow have a territory of her own when she was barely older than she was? She chafed at the requirement of having to bow and beg permission to one she considered her inferior. Cill looked at Shalla’s expression and sighed inwardly. Without the proper ritual, she would be justified in banning the spoilt brat from her home now. To her surprise, Shalla had been considering her brother’s words and decided to bow to the rules. Lowering her head respectfully, she repeated her brother’s words “With peace in my heart and no malice for you and your kin I beg permission to enter. My talons are empty and I bring no harm”. Inwardly however she still seethed at the indignity though she knew she was being irrational. Cill smiled warmly and held out a paw to her “Be welcome Shalla, I bear no malice and hope you will enjoy your stay here. I know Tommy has wanted to see you again. Oh I love that shade of blue on your talons” Shalla felt an unfamiliar surge of pleasure at the compliment and took Cill’s paw with a smile “I know Tomako’s been busy and eager to return” the pair left the circle and stepped into the bailey proper. Tomako nodded and waved a rolled up scroll he had been keeping beneath a forearm “I need to talk to the Blacksmith!” Cill smiled as they strolled down the gentle incline towards the training field. “You know where he is so go talk to him. Do not scare him though. The humans are still getting used to us” Tomako nodded eagerly and headed down to the cluster of tradesmen’s buildings with his scroll clutched tightly in his paw. Shalla took a sidelong glance at Cill and flushed “M-may we talk?” her tail swished nervously in the grass as she wondered how to proceed. Cill cocked her head “Certainly, Shall I let Tommy know you are here first?” Shalla held up a paw “N-no…Not yet. I need to know a few things first and…I don’t know how to ask” Cill blinked, this was not something she had expected “Come back to my lair and let’s see if I can answer some of your questions then.” She smiled and headed back to the storehouse with a nervous Shalla trailing behind her. Tomako slowed as he approached the smithy. He did not want to panic the Humans in his rush to blurt out his ideas. Taking a deep breath, he peered around the corner and smiled as he saw the blacksmith hard at work. Sitting on his haunches, he waited patiently for the man to finish hammering the metal and watched as he quenched it in the trough of water with a huge cloud of steam. Mastersmith Desmond was not expecting a Dragon to appear from behind the cloud and gasped in surprise and apprehension. “Good god lad, don’t do that” he managed to blurt out after recovering his wits. Tomako managed to look contrite and apologized *I’m sorry, but I didn’t want to interrupt you* Desmond sighed, “Oh don’t worry about it. What’s that you’ve got there?” he asked pointing a burn-scarred finger at the scroll Tomako was carrying beneath his forearm. *Ah… well if you recall I spoke to you about making armor for me? Desmond nodded “Aye that I do. And about how heavy it would be and the cost of it” Tomako unrolled the scroll partially and laid it across an anvil *This is what I had in mind for the design* he said, *Can you make them?* Desmond snorted as he looked at the drawings “O’course I can make them. If I had enough steel, coal and time” His finger stabbed at the drawing “But here, yon greaves wouldn’t let you move your legs properly nor would you be able to fly without exposing the underside of your – err - shoulders” he finished lamely, not knowing what else to call them. Tomako nodded *I’m sure there are many improvements you could make to the design. But don’t you have enough steel or chain mail?* he asked, his heart sinking. Desmond shook his head “Nay, those robber Barons in the New Forest have increased the price of coal and it’s the best and closest source. We have plenty of raw iron and tin ore but without coal we can’t do a lot with it” Tomako grinned; this was even better than he had hoped *So you just need fire?* Desmond snorted, “Not just ‘fire’ Dragon boy, it has to be far hotter than normal fire to melt the metals together and alloy them” He pointed at a pile of large steel ingots by the anvil “They’re just so much shiny bricks without a forge-heat to melt and work them in” Suppressing a huge grin Tomako picked up an ingot and placed it in one of the forge-moulds *Well, I may not be good at designing armor. But I know all about fire* Desmond watched apprehensively as Tomako inhaled deeply and pursing his lips blew a slow semi-liquid stream of flame over the ingot that swiftly sagged and flowed into the mould under the astonished gaze of the smith. *Is that hot enough for you?* he asked with a smirk. Desmond shut his mouth with a clicking sound as his teeth collided. “Damn lad…How long can you keep that up for?” Already his mind was working frantically, telling him here was an opportunity not to miss. Tomako shrugged, his wings rustling noisily in the forge. *We can breathe like that for a long time, not much can withstand our breath and we replenish quickly too* Desmond’s fingers drummed on the anvil as he thought quickly “I think I see a way for both of us to profit from this, lad” He looked at the cooling ingot in its mould and grinned. “You want to make some armor and I need heat to make our swords and armor too…what say you and I work together on this and see how we go?” Tomako nodded eagerly *I do not know how to make armor though so -* he flicked his gaze aside briefly *- I’d have to be taught” he looked at the human sized tools and workshop. Desmond waved a hand dismissively “I’ve only got one apprentice “he looked round the forge “Who seems to have disappeared again…another would be welcome” he held out his hand and smiled widely as Tomako grasped it eagerly and shook it as he had seen Shalla do. “I think you’ll do well once you can make your own sized tools” Tomako blinked, he had not thought of that *Could I? I thought I would try to shift down into Human form. That would make it easier though I wouldn’t be able to keep it up for more than a day or so* Desmond thought for a moment and agreed, “That would certainly make it a lot easier on other people here. Not to mention Ronald, my apprentice. Can you still breathe fire in Human form?” Tomako nodded swiftly *Oh yes, the form shift is mainly cosmetic. It doesn’t prevent us from using our natural abilities* Desmond grinned widely as he thought ‘‘Forged in Dragons flame’…wont that bring in the customers!’ He rubbed his hands together in glee “Right lad, when can you start?” Tomako smiled toothily and rolled up his scroll *How about now?* Shalla nervously followed Cill into the large storehouse that was now her home. Looking round she could see the large bed and other items that went to make up a cozy lair. The fire globes dimmed as the sun streamed in pleasantly and warmed the air. She was wondering how to word her questions and what Cill would think once she asked them. This was foolish she told herself, all over a silly human that would not even make a good meal! Cill made herself comfy on the bed, unintentionally filling the air with the mingled scent of the previous nights mating that made Shalla’s ruffs flush. “I’m sorry we don’t have proper loungers yet, but James is still trying to find a Human who can make them without asking too many questions,” she said as Shalla shifted uncomfortably on the carpet. “Now, what did you want to ask?” Shalla gulped a little and then felt foolish about that too. Holding her head high she looked at Cill and tried not to let her voice quaver too much. “I-I know we haven’t always gotten along in the past and that you don’t really like me or trust me that much. But I-I’ve been thinking a lot and Tomako told me some things that made sense and I’d like to apologize for causing trouble” She shuffled her forepaws on the carpet and went on “At first I thought you had chosen a Human as a pet and embarrassed everyone in the clan by doing…things…with him and I know a lot of the others thought the same way too” Cill was astonished, Shalla was the last Dragon she would have expected to admit mistakes and accept responsibility for them. She held up a paw gently and spoke “Is this about Tommy?” she asked quietly and was startled to see two large tears trickle slowly down Shalla’s snout as she nodded. “I-I made a fool of myself in front of him and blamed him and got angry at him and he behaved with better manners than most Dragons and I don’t know how I can face him again knowing that.” Cill forestalled the further outpouring of grief by slipping off her bed and hugging the young Dragoness warmly. “I know Tommy wants to see you again and you did let him kiss you. When you left last time, you were looking forward to coming back and seeing him again. What happened in the meantime?” she murmured as Shalla quivered with unfamiliar emotion. Shalla sniffled a little feeling a hot flush of shame. “I couldn’t get him out of my head and it made me angry then Tomako came and said he was thinking of starting his own lair and that me angry too as I’d be left all alone at home” she looked at Cill with startlingly bloodshot yellow eyes. “What did your parents do when then found out you were seeing a Human?” Cill coughed meaningfully “It was a little messy. My mother didn’t take kindly to James at all. I suspect your father is the same, yes?” Shalla nodded “He was furious when my mother sided with the others and stopped any challenges to your mating ceremony.” Cill’s eye ridges rose in surprise. The other females were helping her? “And why did she do that Shalla?” she asked, curiosity tingeing her mental voice. “I thought there was something odd about the ceremony and so did James” Cocking her head Shalla thought a little before replying, “The older Dragonesses are all pleased at what you’ve learnt from James, they have picked them up from your mother and I think they hope you’ll both be able to teach them more new things” Cill frowned a little “Taught them what?” Shalla blinked “Well your mother told Mella and Mella called some others…and…” “Go on” Cill said in a somewhat dangerous tone of thought. Shalla gulped and rambled on “Mella heard from your mother about your mating and how she did what you said you had done with Nokala and showed it all to Mella who showed it to the others who went home and tried it with their mates… and well, they certainly enjoyed it” Cill flushed, not knowing whether to feel angry or flattered. They had found out about the licking and mating and her being on top and were all copying it? They had let her join with her mate in the hope of learning more sexual tricks from her. This would take a lot of thinking and some strong words with her mother and Mella. Shalla sighed, “I know my father would kill Tommy if I took him home. I don’t know about my mother though” Cill took Shalla’s forepaws in her own “Don’t rush into it, I felt awful about falling in love with a Human at first. But it has worked out well” Shalla nodded and looked at the ring around Cill’s third talon “Oh was that his mating gift?” she asked peering at it eagerly, “He must have lots of gold!” Cill grinned, “His family isn’t poor and he gets a small amount each month to spend. I do not know much about Tommy’s family. Why don’t you ask him?” Shalla nodded slowly “I will, thank you Cill and I hope you can forgive me for the past” Cill nodded “We all grow up sooner or later Shalla; I hope we can be friends and help one another. I am always willing to listen if you need it. Now go and hunt Tommy down so you two can talk about yourselves.” She said with a grin “and don’t forget what I said about not rushing into things” Shalla smiled and headed out into the bailey, looking for Tommy. Cill smiled to herself and murmured privately to James * Tell Tommy that Shalla is coming to get him and that she’s painted her talons a nice shade of blue for him* She shared the amused response of her mate and tried not to laugh. Chapter 32 Ronald enjoyed being the blacksmiths apprentice. It gave him status, good muscles and a certain amount of respect around the keep. He tried to be a good apprentice too and was appreciated by Desmond for his hard work and diligent attitude. He was also blissfully unaware that this cozy little arrangement was about to be turned upside down in a matter of moments. Turning the corner into his master’s smithy, he was stunned to see a swarthy, well-muscled man with spiky hair and small, trim goatee dressed in a smudged white shirt and brown breeches being shown by his master how to use a hammer properly! He felt a sudden surge of alarm. Had he been demoted? What had he done wrong? His fists clenched tightly at his sides as he looked at the pair. Desmond looked up and smiled at Ronald, taking in his stance “Ah lad, there you are. I would like you to meet Tomako. He’s going to be joining us as a junior apprentice for a while”. Ronald relaxed a little. This was more like it! A junior and someone he could boss around in preparation for being master of his own smithy. His chest swelled with anticipation. Tomako held out his hand in greeting and spoke “Hello Ronald, pleased to meet you” His voice was odd, thought Ronald, thick and hoarse as if he had not used it much recently. “Likewise Tomako” he replied, testing the others grip with his own heavy grasp. Smiling Tomako returned the grip, perhaps a little more strongly than he intended as Ronald’s eyes bulged when his finger bones ground together. He relaxed his own fingers, trying to recover them before he lost all feeling in them. By God! The man was incredibly strong! Desmond watched the interchange with good humor; it was only natural for them to size each other up after all. “Tomako has some – natural talents that will be of great help for us here, especially since we’ve been low on coal lately,” he stated slowly as Ronald tried surreptitiously to massage some life back into his cold, crushed fingers. “And in return, I shall be teaching him the trade so he can learn how to make armor and tools” Desmond continued slowly. ”And I want you to help him as much as you can” Ronald fought down a surge of resentment at this inequitable treatment “Yes master” he said sullenly. Tomako could pick up the general undertones of anger and hastened to reassure the apprentice “I am a fast learner and only wish to create a few items at first and will try not to get underfoot. I am a friend of James and am only able to visit a few days a week” Ronald snorted “James? That guy is weird. He gives me the creeps walking round with that beast all the time” missing the frown that crossed Tomako’s brow at these words. “Cill is a kind and considerate Dragoness, have you spoken to her at all?” Ronald gave a short bark of a laugh “Talk to it? Since when can beasts talk?” Desmond sighed and shook his head before reaching down and picking up a steel ingot. “Ronald lad, sometimes I forget that all your muscles seem to be in your head” he handed the ingot to Tomako “Why not show him what you can do?” Not taking his eyes off Ronald, Tomako took the ingot and weighed it in his hand. “Dragons can do many things, Ronald. Sometimes we take forms that are more deceptive” Taking a breath he sent a hot blue flame licking over the surface of the steel until it glowed cherry red in his hands. Ronald stood frozen to the spot, unable to move through terror and awe. “B-but...” Tomako grinned at him and dropped the ingot onto the anvil where it cooled slowly with little pinging noises. “Master Desmond thinks we can make the finest swords in England as I can get the steel so pure it can be folded more finely than any other” Ronald’s eyes rolled up into his head and he slowly keeled backwards onto the sand-covered floor as the shock that he would have to be working with a Dragon sank into his brain. Desmond shook his head sadly “Just goes to show muscles don’t go with courage”, nudging his unconscious apprentice with a foot before reaching for a bucket of cold water. Tomako looked apprehensive as Desmond emptied the pail over the supine form of his apprentice who awoke spluttering and waving his arms violently. Still seated on the ground, Ronald scooted back on his rump until he ran into the back wall of the smithy “How did you do that?” he gasped, hands scrabbling for a weapon of any sort. Tomako shrugged “I’m a Dragon like Cill and we breathe fire. I thought all humans knew that” Desmond folded his massive arms and stood looking down at Ronald “I’ll not be having any fighting in my smithy boy. Now you apologize and get it through your head that Tomako here will be working alongside us for some time now”. Scrambling to his feet Ronald nodded at his master, “Yes master, I was a little startled is all,” he said before nervously bowing to Tomako “I apologize Tomako; I’ve just never seen a man breathe fire before” Tomako nodded “Apology accepted, I took this form as it would be hard for me to hold the tools in my natural form and also to allay fears about me. I’m not going to be burning people up nor eating them” he extended his hand once more. “I’m here under an oath of peace and would not hurt anyone as this would harm Cill” Ronald gingerly took the hand and shook it carefully this time “Very well Tomako. I’m sorry for my rudeness and hope I can help” Smiling broadly Tomako nodded “I know very little about metals and I want to learn all I can. I may even be able to persuade my father to part with some of his raw gold if we are lucky” Desmond’s eyes lit up at this revelation and he clapped Tomako hard on the back “And we shall make you the finest armor in all Christendom lad, I feel this is going to be a good partnership” Tomako imagined himself wearing his armor, the admiring stares of the Dragonesses and how grand he would look. Not to mention the advantage it would give him in a fight. “And if you do get good at making armor, you could become a very rich Dragon indeed” Desmond added, totally derailing Tomako’s musings. “What?” he exclaimed, his natural instincts flaring up rapidly. “Light, strong armor is in heavy demand, especially with the fighting against the thistles and frogs” Desmond added, “Err…the Scots and the French” he amended quickly realizing a dragon may not know derogatory terms for other humans. “Why do you want armor against frogs?” Tomako asked hesitantly, unsure if he was being teased or not. “We just call them that” Desmond said “Cos’ they eat frogs legs…disgusting” Tomako nodded slowly, he surely had a lot to learn. “And they would pay for it?” “Our knights would!” exclaimed Desmond. “In good gold coin too” Tomako rubbed his chin interestedly “Let us see how well I can make the steel and work it first. Then we can see about increasing our respective hoards” Desmond picked up the hammer once more and handed it to the human-dragon “Then start learning the strokes lad, the sooner you can shape metal the sooner you can make gold” Tomako took the hammer and grinned toothily, forge light sparkling off his eyes eerily “I think I am going to enjoy this” In the meantime, Shalla was making her way through the bailey. So many Humans! Who would have thought? Moreover, none of them seemed too terrified of her though they seemed to give her a wide berth and a few hasty respectful bows. Her head twitched from side to side as she looked around in curiosity at the sights, sounds and smells of the markets and stalls. Mysterious aromas filled her nostrils as she padded past spice merchants and tailors. She was beginning to understand Cill’s attraction to these Humans even though she was sure she would never sink so far as to choose one as a mate. The mere thought of it was unspeakable! However, she could not deny the surge of pleasure she felt when she saw Tommy running along the wall with a lance over his head alongside Cill’s mate, the pair talking as they ran. “So do you like her?” puffed James as he tried to keep up with Tommy. “Who? Shalla?” replied Tommy, trying not to wheeze too loudly, “She is nice for a Dragon I guess. But I don’t think she likes me the way Cill loves you” he finished doubtfully. “I think Cill and I were a special case” chuckled James “We had a little time to get to know one another before I even knew what she was. Then it seemed to get a little crazy. I think Shalla is interested though. Cill says she’s painted her talons for you – so make sure you compliment her on them” Tommy went even pinker as they rounded the corner towards the training ground “She did? But...” he broke off as he saw the large shape of Shalla animatedly talking to Joe. “I wouldn’t know what to say to a Dragoness,” he continued. “Just be yourself,” said James as he also spotted the Dragoness nodding to whatever Joe was telling her. “It’s not as if you should hurry into anything like we did, though I admit I wouldn’t change it for the world now” Joe was also feeling a little out of his depth, Shalla had cornered him and wanted to know about Tommy but there was little he could tell her. He suspected he was about to lose another novice to the depredations of a horny Dragoness but there was nothing he could do about it. “Well Lass, See...Tommy is what we call an indentured boy. Talented but poor…his family could never afford to send him ‘ere so his grandfather petitioned their lord into sponsorin’ him ‘ere for trainin’.” Shalla nodded as similar arrangements were often made for orphaned or hoardless Dragons. *So he is here as a kind of apprentice?* she asked carefully Joe shrugged “Tha’ about sums it up. He will have to go an’ serve the lord in his army for a period afterwards to pay back the cost of his trainin’. But it generally tis a lot better than not havin’ an income and starvin’ – especially as he was an orphan, his parents dyin’ from the plague when he was young an’ his gran’parents bringin’ him up” Shalla felt a surge of emotion at this, nothing was worse to a Dragon than having your parents die. Hatchlings closely bonded with their parents and the mental shock of losing that bond could kill a young Dragon. It was rare but not unknown. *Poor Tommy* she said quietly, lifting her head to gaze at the runners as they slowed down and dropped their lances into the pile beside the track before collapsing into panting heaps while they regained their breath. “Aye” murmured Joe “But he’s done well ‘ere and will make a good warrior.” He narrowed his gaze “Ya, err …like him don’t ya?” he asked the suddenly flustered Dragoness who took refuge in the haughtiness that had served her so well in the past. *Oh I find him interesting to talk to. But if you think it goes any further than that then you are sadly mistaken* she said, looking down at the impudent Human with her nostrils. Joe shook his head ruefully ‘Damn…another bloody Dragoness fancies one of my boys’ he thought to himself. Nevertheless, nodding to Shalla he did not let this through to her “Oh I didn’ mean to suggest anythin’ I just want to see ya both happy is all” he said and strode over to where the pair were huffing on their backs. “I hope he hasn’ hurt himself by tryin’ to impress ya” he said with a smirk to Shalla who was at Tommy’s side in a flash *Is he hurt?* she asked in concern, leaning down to peer at the suddenly embarrassed novice. “I-I’m fine Shalla” stammered Tommy as he tried to focus, his gaze shifting from her muzzle to her talons that were inches from his side “Um…That’s a nice shade of blue on your talons” he said lamely, remembering James advice and feeling foolish. *Oh thank you,* Shalla said, pleased he had noticed *It was a new color recommended to me. Do you really think it suits me?* Tommy rolled himself over into a sitting position and nodded “Oh yes it goes well with your scales and eyes” James lay still on his back and hid a grin with his forearm, biting it to keep from laughing. Shalla perked up and sat on her haunches *Would you like to come for a walk and recover a little?* she asked him before turning to Joe *You won’t mind if I get him to show me round will you?* sweetly put, but with a hint of a threat in the comment. “Nay Lass, just brin’ him back in one piece” said Joe, giving in to the veiled threat and waving his hands at her in surrender. Tommy struggled to stand up and felt a shock of surprise as Shalla reached out and took his hand in her paw, helping him upright until he was standing in front of her muzzle. “Um – thanks” he said meeting her gaze and finding himself captivated by the brilliant yellow eyes. “Id love to show you round” Shalla shyly offered her paw and grasping it firmly Tommy led her off towards the main portion of the keep leaving a bemused James and Joe watching them as they departed Nervously perched upon a corner of a crumbling battlement, the pair of fairies looked cautiously over the bustling keep in search of their objective. The young male fairy was determined to keep up a brave front before the confident female hunter-fairy who had volunteered as well. They found that they could see well and there was not enough iron in the walls to cause them pain .The area consecrated to the Christian god was only a small area attached to one building so there was little preventing them from flying in except their natural caution. “Well go on then” he hissed to her, a firm finger prodding her in the back “are you going to fly over and see?” She batted his finger away “Shush, you…what is your name anyway?” she asked curiously while not taking her eyes off the Humans below. “Ploom” he muttered - eyes downcast as he waited for the inevitable laughter. He was not disappointed. “Ploom?” she giggled quietly “That’s a funny name” Ploom nodded “Riotously so” he mumbled morosely “So what’s your name then?” “Jasmina” she said proudly. Ploom nodded his head glumly; of course, she would be named after a flower. “That’s a nice name” he said and peeped carefully over the top of the battlement though in truth they were so high that few human eyes would have been able to make them out. Jasmina shook her greenish hair in agitation “Too many Humans! We shall have to make our way around the wall to that wide area at the back. I think I see a Dragon there” Fluttering their way carefully around the lip of the wall, dodging the crenellations and finally succeeding in finding a spot overlooking the bailey the pair was astonished to see a Dragoness slowly walking past hand in paw with a Human! The fairies sank down behind the rock in shock and stared at one another, both too appalled to speak until Jasmina cleared her throat and coughed “Is that the Dragoness you saw last night?” Risking another peek Ploom poked his head over the top once more “No, This ones a bit smaller…” he trailed off as he saw the human stroke the Dragoness’s neck and then blinked as the Dragoness leaned in against him affectionately! Jasmina said quietly “So there must be another female Dragon around then…and where is the male?” she chewed on a frond of her hair irritably. There was another shock to come. A large storehouse below them opened its doors and another Dragoness wandered out into the bailey heading towards the rear of the enclosed area. “I think that’s her,” murmured Ploom “She’s the right size to be the one I saw” The pair watched in disbelief as the Dragoness loped gently down towards a bunch of humans, embracing one tightly and licking his face! The two fairies exchanged glances of mixed shock and bafflement. What was going on? “The King needs to be told “said Jasmina firmly and Ploom nodded “The King” The two bemused fairies flitted off the battlements and headed for the forest, each deep in thought. Cill purred quietly as James scratched beneath her chin. He had largely recovered from his running and exercises with Joe. Waving farewell to the man-at-arms the two prepared to leave for Marre’s instruction in magic. Cill was excited, as she would finally be able to try out the Anifornum spell and be bound to James’s locater amulet. They walked slowly past the smithy to look in on Tomako and found him eagerly hammering a chunk of steel with all the enthusiasm he had shown whilst hammering on drums. James did a brief double take at Tomako’s human form and smiled, he had stolen certain looks from other humans to make up his disguise and James tried to figure out who had added to it. He thought his nose had been used as well as Tommy’s mouth. He was unable to work out where the muscles came from but reasoned that a muscular dragon would be a muscular human as well. Overall, it was a convincing disguise and James congratulated Tomako on the achievement. “I’m sure you’ll be able to eat in the mess without others even knowing!” he exclaimed. “And with those muscles Joe will want to train you up as a knight” Tomako grinned, “Master Desmond is going to be keeping me busy with making steel and swords” He picked up the huge hammer with one hand “Though once I learn properly how to shape the steel I can make my own armor and he’ll even teach me how to enamel!” his eyes glowed happily as he waved the heavy hammer back and forth easily. “That sounds great!” James agreed, wary of the hammer “Cill and I are off to Marres’s for some lessons of our own. Cill says she’s going to try out the shape shift spell for herself” Tomako nodded “It’s not fun the first few times as it takes awhile to get used to the idea and shape. It took me weeks before I was confident enough to try it on my own and even then I was scared” James rubbed his chin “Well I’m sure Marre knows what he’s up to” he leaned closer with a conspiratorial smirk “Make sure Shalla and Tommy don’t get into trouble. I know Tommy likes her a lot but I’m not sure if Shalla feels the same way” Tomako grinned back “I wouldn’t worry too much on that score. I’ve never seen her so confused before so I know she is thinking about him a lot” James gave Tomako a clap on the shoulder “That’s good to hear though I don’t know how your parents will react” “Mother will resist, but she is cleverer than my father who thinks all Humans should be exterminated” Tomako sighed and shook his head “If he knew she was seeing a Human…” “Then we shall just have to make sure he doesn’t find out then” James said then jumped as Cill gave him a prod to remind him not to be late. “We will be back in a couple of hours. Feel free to chat and look round” The pair waved and walked up to the travel portal where they stood and shimmered briefly before disappearing. Shalla sat on her haunches next to Tommy as they watched the life of the keep beneath them. He had taken her up one of the inner walls that ran around the entire keep so she could see the bustling life that went on within. She was quietly fascinated, as she had always envisioned Humans as armor wrapped killers that lived for nothing but destruction. However, here she could see their lives and work as the merchants traded and visitors drove carts in and out slowly feeding the keep its vital supplies. *I don’t see any hatchlings…young Humans?* she murmured to Tommy as he sat close beside her. “There are a few children around” he replied, giving her paw a pat “They aren’t common here though as this is mainly a training castle but some of the staff do have young ones that come and watch us train sometimes” Shalla nodded and let her gaze rest on a pair of merchants shouting into one another’s faces much to the amusement of their neighbors. Some of whom were trying to remember some of the choicer insults. “They do that every day” chuckled Tommy “its part of a game I think” Shalla giggled, *They look like a mated couple on a bad day. Reminds me of my parents* her muzzle tightened and she changed the subject quickly. *So do you have any …children Tommy?* she asked the suddenly blushing man “Oh no “he stammered, “I mean…I would like some someday but I could not afford to bring them up now.” Lowering his gaze he continued “I’m not the best looking man around, so the girls don’t really look at me that much” He rubbed his broken-nosed face self-consciously “None of the ones here anyway” Shalla nodded as she gained a little more understanding *So females can choose their mates here?* she asked curiously. *Tomako was saying that he didn’t like any of the females in our clan so he was thinking of going and visiting other clans. I think that’s what this armor thing is about* Tommy nodded “If the female doesn’t like you, it’s all over” he sighed “Though most don’t look past the scars and bother to get to know me” Shalla laid a comforting paw on his shoulder *Well, Tomako and I like you and Eriga and Gergid did too though I’ve told them to stay away till the Keep gets used to more Dragons around* Tommy grinned up at her “Thanks for that, seeing how Cill and James get on I think having a dragoness like me is good luck.” Shalla felt her ruffs flood and flush *Did I hear aright that Cill was going to fly around with James on her back?* she asked to hide the sudden embarrassment she felt rushing through her. Tommy nodded “I heard Cill was thinking of having a saddle made up so he could ride on her back more easily” Shalla hummed thoughtfully before spreading her wings slowly *See if you can reach my shoulders* she asked. Tommy stood up slowly and walked behind her, reaching up he found he could clasp the point where her wing muscles joined her back quite easily. “I can reach it, but it would be hard to hold onto,” he murmured, his hands slowly kneading the muscles he felt tensed under the finely scaled hide. Shalla let out a soft groan of pleasure and shivered under the kneading, feeling some of the nervous tension she had accumulated slip away. *Mmmm…..Keep doing that” A suddenly sweaty Tommy complied, running his hands along the heavy muscles, stroking and kneading the knots from them. He felt his arms grow tired but kept pinching and rolling strongly as the Dragoness slowly melted under him. Shalla half-lidded her eyes and enjoyed the attention, if this was part of what Humans could do for Dragons they liked then no wonder Cill had taken up with one and even mated…her mind suddenly shocked itself back to reality and she tried to act nonchalant once more. *Th-that was nice* she said and tucked her wings back into their folded position. She licked her muzzle and decided to take a chance *Let me try that on you* she murmured shyly and flexed her paws. Tommy sat down in front of her and grinned, “I don’t have wings though…” *Oh hush* Shalla murmured and let her paws rest gently on his shoulders, not wanting to hurt him inadvertently *How’s that?* Tommy leaned back against her “Mm..Harder...” he urged as he enjoyed the soft hide of her paws through his shirt. Shalla tried to emulate what he had done with her but her paws were too big to be precise, Tommy was not complaining though as he closed his eyes “That’s nice” Shalla looked over the Humans body closely, this was the first time she had really taken the time to explore it both with her paws and her other senses. She could feel neither threat from him nor any hint of fear or revulsion. Truly, Humans were odd. Paws gripping lightly she let them slide down his sides, feeling the ribs and flat stomach then the strong thighs. Tommy let her explore as she wished and smiled up at her. “Curious about us Humans?” he asked quietly. Shalla gave a quiet affirmative and kept looking and touching him through his clothing. “What else do you want to know?” wriggling a little as her gentle touch lifted his shirt and ran across the muscles of his belly making them twitch, fascinated she did it again and gave a giggle. *You seem so vulnerable yet you trust me to touch you* she murmured as she slowly withdrew her paws so he could turn and face her. “I know you wouldn’t hurt me. I’ve seen how gentle Cill is round James and I know he would never hurt her as well” reaching up to stroke her muzzle with a warm hand “I feel anger and fear in you though.” He tapped his head with the other hand “It leaks through sometimes and I want to help you make it go away” Shalla wrestled with herself and looked away *I wish you could…* she murmured feeling her emotions surge once more. *I –I wish I could be more like Cill for you but my family would not let me even be near a Human. My father hates your kind with a passion* She suddenly realized she was holding onto her tail tip and wringing it as if she were a hatchling caught raiding the pantry as tears started from her eyes. Tommy stood up and catching her muzzle in his hands gave it a gentle kiss “That’s alright Shalla. You come when you want to and I will be here for you” he grinned and added a teasing lick “Perhaps we can borrow Cill’s saddle and go for a flight sometime” Shalla returned the lick with interest, wetting him from chin to temple in her enthusiasm *That would be fun!* Tommy leaned back against her and rubbed her neck slowly “I wonder where Cill and James are?” Chapter 33 Marre shifted uneasily as James insisted that he would be staying and watching Cill learn how to shift her shape. He had tried to explain the difficulties and the possible mishaps that could occur, easily reversible of course but nonetheless disturbing for those watching. Letting his breath out in a heavy sigh he gave in *Very well Lad. Just don’t say I didn’t warn you* James smiled and stroked Cill’s neck gently “You don’t mind me watching do you love?” Cill hesitated briefly; she too had heard the tales and rumors *Only if you don’t laugh at me*. Having laid down the conditions, she was quite happy to have moral support. Marre coughed *Alright, if you two could keep your paws off one another for a few minutes I shall endeavor to explain the process* Both Human and Dragoness sat down with rapt expressions as they waited for the ancient to speak. *Now then, as you both know the Anifornum incantation forces a differing body shape upon the caster for up to three days depending on the power of the caster. It can also be imposed from without by the caster on a willing … or sometimes unwilling castee with the same limitation* He harrumphed and unrolled a portion of a scroll slowly so the pair could see it clearly. It showed a large Dragon changing size to a smaller Dragon in step-by-step illustration. *The spell cannot create mass, or rather cannot create much mass without additional strain, for example when Moona becomes a Horse we have to add some mass. The most basic exercise is simply changing size down by shifting mass into an extradimensional pocket and thus maintaining weight without sacrificing agility.* Further unrolling of the scroll depicted a small Dragon sunk into the ground up to its neck and both Cill and James exchanged glances. *As you can see this mass exchange is vital otherwise a Dragon shrunk to half size yet weighing the same would easily present a threat to itself as well as others* He looked meaningfully at the pair. Cill gulped and nodded in understanding and while James had a little trouble with the big words, he got the main thrust of the lesson. *There are other problems too,* Marre continued, unrolling the scroll further *Becoming too light, wrong proportions and moving too fast are all easy traps for the beginner* Cill raised a paw in question and Marre nodded *Go on* *How is the change effected though? Once the size is reduced what is the process of appearance change?* Marre sighed, *I know you are eager to try and look human Cill but be patient. Most of the appearance is a glamour cast around the form of a smaller Dragon and you have to visualize the image you want to project to others* Cill nodded and kept quiet as Marre unrolled the final portion of the scroll, drawn in vibrant red ink that was strangely disquieting to both of them. *The final warning* Marre intoned solemnly *Loss of control in this spell due to overloading or lack of mana can lead to very nasty consequences, such as implosion due to mishandling of the loci or excess power transfer* he smirked at James *Something you have had experience in already* James blinked at the ancient. “I have?” he asked, scratching his chin trying to remember. *Oh yes, when you were being tortured, you were leaking power all over the place, you could have burnt your brain out and become a Wight that would wander around aimlessly destroying everything or else you could have imploded and taken the keep with you into another material plane of existence* James gulped and took Cill’s paw in his hand “Perhaps I should try a little harder at keeping control” Cill gave him a gentle squeeze then turned back to Marre. *So…knowing the risks are you still prepared to try?* Cill risked a quick look at James then nodded slowly *I will* *Very well, let us move to the workroom. It has many spells woven into its walls to help minimize damage* The old Dragon heaved his bulk up and moved with surprising grace into the lab and over to a clear space at the rear. *James, sit over there and keep quiet – no matter what happens,* ordered Marre. James complied quickly; there was no disputing the Dragon’s tone. Cill was motioned into the centre of the area and Marre presented her with a scroll bound in a red ribbon. *Here you are, do you know all the runes?* Cill unrolled the scroll slowly, reading them carefully to make sure *Not this one* she murmured pointing at a complicated curlicue of calligraphy. Marre peered over at the scroll *Ah I forgot, that’s new, one of my own that removes two whole lines from the original- Raxacoricofallapatorius * Cill tried this tongue twister several times until she could pronounce it correctly and nodded to him. *I’m ready Master* James quietly crossed his fingers as Cill stood nervously in the ring and Marre stepped back *Then go ahead and try* Taking a deep breath and peering at the scroll Cill gathered her powers; summoning a glow to her hands, she intoned the spell carefully making sure to pronounce each rune correctly. The glow spread slowly over Cill’s form as she read from the scroll until she was glowing lightly all over and looked quite splendid to James, he noticed something alarming though – she seemed to be getting smaller! He clenched his fists but sat in his place as instructed, after all, Marre had not said anything so all must be going well. Marre watched with pride, not a single error as far as she concentrated on shrinking down – and quickly too! She was almost human-sized now and still shrinking. James itched to ask a question or two but kept silent as Cill rapidly shrank to the size of a child and yet showed no signs of stopping. Marre held up a paw *That’s enough Cill, I think you’ve got the idea now…* Cill did not seem to hear him and kept concentrating on the scroll that was almost as large as she was now. *CILL!* bellowed Marre. Cill jerked her head up and let out a squeak, dropping the scroll onto the floor. She had halted the shift at about twenty inches high and she now resembled a new-hatched Dragonet. Peering up at Marre, she blinked and looked down again before giving a horrified squeak and dancing round in a rapid circle trying to see all of her body. She turned to look at James who was threatening to turn purple, his hand covering his mouth in a vain attempt to cover a smile. Cill stamped her foot cutely and growled while pointing an accusing talon at him *You promised you wouldn’t laugh!* she squeaked. James looked at Marre helplessly with a wide grin and shrugged “She just looks so darn cute!” Marre could not help hiding a smirk either *Go test her weight then* he chuckled. James nodded and reached out to Cill, picking her up like a child and lifting her easily into his arms “Mmm…very cute”. Kissing the reduced Dragoness on her snout, he tickled her stomach “kitchy-koo” Cill growled and struggled in his grasp, trying not to laugh at the tickling *Just wait till I get you home!* she squeaked. Marre coughed and tried to look serious *Fun’s over – now put her down and let her try and get back to normal size* James gave Cill another kiss then placed her gently in the centre of the ring and stepped back to his seat. Cill huffed and lifted the scroll once more, reading from the end backwards, trying to memorize the complicated spell while concentrating on returning to her proper size. The glow returned and she felt herself growing once more, this time she spent more care watching the size and stopped as she felt herself reach the correct size. Shaking a little she looked herself over carefully, making sure she had all the proper bits in the proper places. *That was…interesting* she said carefully, giving a dagger-filled look to James who smiled placidly back at her. Marre clapped his paws in satisfaction *Well done Cill. I think that will be enough for one day as you will find it tires you out quickly to hold it for long. You will gain stamina though and will soon be able to hold it for the maximum time* James held up his hand and looked enquiringly at Marre “I have a question master” Marre nodded *Go ahead James* James coughed “If a Dragoness was pregnant…is it safe for her to shape shift?” Marre nodded *This spell has been used safely for centuries by Dragonesses in varying stages of pregnancy. We don’t know exactly how but there has been no effect on hatchlings it seems* James let out a breath, somewhat relieved “Thank you Master” Marre grinned and sent a quiet private mental message to him *You can even mate with her while she is smaller too* James gave a cough and flushed as he caught a quizzical look from Cill. “Well I want to know that you’re safe when you become gravid,” he explained to her. Cill looked suspicious but stepped over to give him a lick before tugging his amulet out from under his jerkin. *Now for this* she smirked as she held him down firmly with a paw. Marre walked over and nodded *Ahh yes, you need to be linked properly. This will only take a moment* Marre placed his paw over Cill’s and the amulet and muttered briefly. There was a flash from the amulet and it was done. *There, now if you concentrate on him you should be able to locate him and even transport to him if you have enough mana* Cill blinked *It acts as a travel portal as well?* She frowned a little, *Doesn’t that mean someone who is bonded to the amulet could summon him as well?* Marre gave a very human-like shrug *It is possible and may be useful in an emergency too though I wouldn’t rely on it* The pair exchanged glances; such a skill would be useful especially if either of them got into trouble in the future. James proudly held out the scroll that he had spent so much effort on the previous evening “Here you are master, I think I’m getting better at them” Marre grunted as he looked at the scroll *And so you should. Good, I want you to do the same tonight and review last nights as well so they remain fresh in your mind* James nodded as Marre turned to Cill *And I want you to carefully practice the spell. Only change your size a little then return to normal. I do not want you trying anything exotic just yet, as we will work on that later. Understand?* Cill nodded happily, as she already had an idea forming in her mind. *Yes Master* she murmured while gathering James close on the travel portal. *I’ll be most careful* Marre narrowed his eyes suspiciously at her but he could not pick up anything but a vague hint of excitement from her mind. *See that you are* he harrumphed as the pair returned to the keep. The two breathless fairies were all but jumping up and down in eagerness as they waited for the king to notice them. Ploom thought they hadn’t spent enough time there to see what was going but they had to tell the King there were two Dragonesses sharing the keep and in apparent alliance with the Humans. It was hard to tell which item was the more disturbing. King Dougal scrunched his eyes shut and sighed as he saw the pair approaching, taking a deep breath, he opened them again and leaned forward in exasperation “That was amazingly quick” he commented dryly, trying to keep the sarcasm from his voice. “What do you have to tell?” Jasmina gave a hasty curtsy and looked at Ploom for support “Sire, we have information about the Dragoness… or rather the Dragonesses” Dougal’s brow furrowed thickly in interest as he peered down at them. ”Two female Dragons are sharing a territory? Where was the male?” Ploom gave a delicate cough “We didn’t see one sire” he shifted from one foot to the other “We er…did see something else though” he glanced at Jasmina. King Dougal and the others on the council leaned forward curiously “Well spit it out boy – how bad can it be?” Ploom coughed again “The Dragonesses seemed to be in alliance with the Humans and indeed they were er… very close to a pair of Human males in particular” King Dougal slumped back in his chair thunderstruck. The council muttered quietly amongst themselves until one elderly fairy, his wings flexing anxiously leant forward to speak. “Are you sure of this? Both of you saw Humans and Dragons together?” Jasmina nodded “Aye sir, In fact one Dragoness held a Human and licked his face while the other one was well, holding hands and walking with one as if they were a courting couple” The old fairy covered his mouth in alarm and leant back into the huddle of other councilors where various mutterings became audible “Impossible it could be so soon! – You know the prophecy as well as I – This is dire news if true – “ Dougal sat on his throne with his face growing redder and redder while the council argued “Will someone kindly tell me what is going on “he stated acidly while staring at the huddled fairies. There was an abrupt embarrassed shuffling and adjusting of positions. “Our apologies Sire, this news has caught us by surprise – if the signs are right and we have no reason to doubt these two excellent scouts “He gestured at the pair of proud fairies “then we are on the brink of a major catastrophe” the old and slightly ruffled fairy stated in a matter-of-fact way. The king’s face went from red to white astonishingly quickly “What sort of catastrophe?” he asked nervously as his gaze shifted from fairy to fairy. The old fairy coughed quietly “That’s just it Sire – We don’t know – but if the Humans and Dragons have formed an alliance it can only mean war is coming” King Dougal leant back slowly “War? Who with? And Why?” he slammed his fist down on the arm of his throne “Are we in danger?” The old fairy quailed in fear “We know little Sire. An ancient prophecy made centuries ago by Nissa the mire-witch states that a joining of Human and Dragon will usher in both a new age and a terrible war – the problem is, we don’t know much more than that!” Dougal leant forward in astonishment “And this is happening here? In our forest?” He sank back with a groan “As if the Humans weren’t bad enough on their own!” Gripping the arms of his throne, he looked intently at the two suddenly quivering scout-fairies “You two! Get back to that keep and find out what the hell’s going on – talk to the Dragons if you can but avoid the Humans – we can’t trust them” Ploom and Jasmina exchanged looks, nodded “Yes Sire”, and flew off swiftly into the dusk. As the mist cleared from the travel portal in the keep’s courtyard James and Cill stepped over the logs surrounding it hand in paw. “Well that was fun “James said with a grin. Cill nodded and gave him a prod in the buttock *I can’t wait for you to try it – when you get strong enough* James blinked “I could do that too?” he sounded worried “What if I got it wrong?” Cill smirked broadly at him – her tongue poking out *Then I get to laugh at you instead* James nodded “I don’t think it will be for some time if I have to keep learning all these runes before I can do anything worthwhile” Cill nodded as they padded slowly down towards the bailey *It won’t be that long really. You are learning fast and I’m sure Marre will set you some simple spells soon* She paused and hissed quietly *Look!* whilst indicating with her snout. James peered ahead and saw Tommy and Shalla sitting side by side watching the merchants down in the bailey. Tommy was leaning against her side and scratching her neck gently with a hand. *See… I told you there was something going on there* Cill giggled quietly as she paused to watch *I wonder what she’s thinking – if she’s as confused as I was it must be hard for her- she was most upset this morning and I’ve given her enough to think about already* James nodded “I know Tommy was confused too. He was asking me how to talk to a Dragoness this morning – I think we should leave it be for now and see what happens” They slowly walked down the path towards their house, not disturbing the quietly conversing couple overlooking the bailey. Back in the storehouse James walked over to wash his face while Cill spent a few minutes updating her parents on what was going on, her lessons and the fact that there seemed to be another Human-Dragon romance blossoming at the Keep. They received this last news with interest, but when Nokala heard that it was Divitchka’s daughter being actively courted by Tommy there was some alarm. “You are aware of his feeling’s toward Humans aren’t you Cill? He makes your Mothers attitude look positively benevolent”. There was a grunt from her Father, reminiscent of someone having an elbow shoved in the ribs painfully. “We are being careful Father, Her brother is also here and learning how to work metals from a Human blacksmith” There was another surge of surprise from Nokala “What on earth for? Since when do Dragons need to work metals? We gather them already shaped for our hoards” Cill let some amusement flow through “He wants to make armor to sell to other Humans for gold father” Nokala raised an eye ridge as he lay next to Carlina in their pool “What an extraordinary idea” he murmured to Cill as his paws roamed over his mates back. “And how was your first try at shifting today?” Cill flushed as she sneaked a look at James who was busy washing his face. “It was alright – but I think I need to practice more” Nokala nodded then grunted in surprise as he felt a long questing tongue slither over his sheath. “You be careful dear. Don’t try and do too much too soon. I’ll drop over in a couple of days to see how Tomako and Shalla are doing” he broke off the connection and groaned as he relaxed , letting his shaft slither moistly from his sheath where it was promptly engulfed by Carlina’s eager muzzle. Cill giggled as she had felt some of the sensations coming over the mental link and wondered what they had been doing. Her eyes narrowed as she remembered James teasing her while she was small and she pondered some way to make him pay for embarrassing her in front of her teacher. Concentrating on the spell and making sure not to overdo it this time she carefully adjusted her size until she was at the same height as her mate and with a wicked grin snuck up behind him. *James Sweetie?* she murred and waited until he had turned around before she grabbed him, pushing him onto the bed with a grin, easily holding him down and straddling his hips. *Kitchy-koo* she purred running her talons lightly over his naked belly making him squirm and chuckle. *Make me look silly will you?* she growled low in her throat and ground her vent over his groin. She found the size difference allowed her to look down at him properly and the experience was exciting. James growled and reached up to cup her breasts, now each a modest handful and squeezed them gently as he arched his hips upwards. “Well you did look soooo adorable as a hatchling” he husked, leaning up and nipping at her neck gently making her growl with lust. “So what do you want to do now?” *Mmm…well there is one mating ritual you haven’t done for me yet* she murmured as her vent dampened his breeches. “Oh?” James’s eyes widened “What do I have to do then?” he breathed. Cill grinned down at him *Oh its simple…you have to catch me…* She gave one last slippery hip-grind on his loins and leapt off the bed. *Better hurry!* Running to the door, she tugged it open and ran out into the inner bailey leaving a stunned James half-naked on the bed. Gathering his wits rapidly, he clumsily clambered off the bed and staggered out the door and into the sunlit outer bailey where there was no sign of her. He groaned inwardly, looking around until he spotted a couple of terrified merchants hugging one another and trembling violently. “Which way?” he asked and they responded with quivering fingers pointing towards the Keep. “Thanks” James muttered and ran off towards it, his gaze firmly on the ground looking for signs of her passage. Pausing for breath as he reached the base of the Keep he looked round once more and heard a light pattering as something whisked past and smacked him on the rump with its tail. He made a grab at her then belatedly remembered how fast she could be when she wanted to. Looking down he caught sight of her tracks leading away and towards the courtyard. Oh no…he thought – he could not go running after her into the merchant’s area half-naked! Taking a deep breath, he followed the tracks quickly, through the gate leading from the inner bailey and towards the open area where the tents and buildings of the merchants and traders were. He was getting a little worried as well – he could not turn invisible or change his size as she could. This was so unfair! Cill paused by a wagon and swiftly ducked under it just before James ran past rapidly trying to follow her tracks. Stifling a mental giggle she slipped out and began following him quietly, stepping where he stepped a few paces behind him. James looked carefully at the ground and realized he had lost her trail, finding himself near the smithy he walked around the corner and looked at Tomako and Desmond who both gaped back at him as he stooped puffing, covered in sweat and wearing only his breeches. “H-have you seen Cill?” he asked. Both Master and apprentice could clearly see Cill behind James but she raised a talon to her snout and winked at them broadly. “Er- no Lad, can’t say that I have” said Desmond while wondering what was going on, the Dragoness also seemed a lot smaller than before too. Tomako managed to keep his face straighter than Desmond did and shook his head “No James. Perhaps she went to see Tommy and Shalla?” grinning at Cill who blurred and disappeared before her mate could turn round to head for the hill overlooking the bailey. The pair watched James heave a breath and turn to trot away, they managed to wait till he was out of sight before both laughing so hard they had to sit down to recover. Cill trotted up the hill where Tommy was deep in conversation with Shalla, the pair having shifted comfortably together and in a position where each could caress the other easily. Shalla watched as Cill approached and gave a little head-bow to her in greeting “Good eve Cill, I see you are practicing shifting your size” Shalla grinned, “It is fun – though I don’t know how long I can keep this size up. But it certainly makes it easier to get around the Keep” Shalla peered past her to watch the sweaty, laboring form of James running up the hill “I think James wants you?” she asked with a bemused tone in her voice. Cill turned to watch and narrowed her gaze as her puffing mate struggled towards them. “Hmmm, just a little further I think” she said with a smirk and as James reached the crest of the hill she skittered off back towards the Keep with a cheeky flip of her tail. James groaned inwardly as she took off towards the main buildings again and waved to Tommy and Shalla in passing, trying to ignore their puzzled looks as he strained to see where she had gone. Cill stopped around the corner, looking for a place to hide and hopefully rest, holding her size was starting to take its toll on her and she needed a few minutes to recover. Spying a large stone building with several large open stalls, she moved closer until she could scent the contents. Several large horses were inside and she gathered that these must be the stables. Hearing James getting closer she backed into an open stall and quietly shut the doors just as James thudded past. She sat on her rump and listened closely at the door just in time to hear him come to a halt nearby. Bending over, James tried to ease the stitch knotting in his side. Breathing hard and staggering around in a circle he tried to see where the tracks went without stamping over them in the process. She could be anywhere! Trying to concentrate he took in the surroundings and tried to think where a human-sized Dragoness could hide in a hurry. Cill peered through a gap in the doors and giggled to herself. This was fun! She felt her heart pounding in anticipation with the mingled fear/desire of discovery. James ran in a wider circle to see if he could find any tracks but unable to find any in the dust of the paths he turned his attention to the hay barn and stalls of the stable. There was no sound apart from the occasional snort and whicker from the equine occupants. He paused and considered the range of places she could go, after all there were no screams of terror coming from the main Keep so that was easily ruled out. Now that he had stopped and was actually using his head instead of running blindly, he fancied he could feel an amused mental shadow coming from one of the stalls and he pondered his next move, slipping to one side of the building. Cill carefully peeked through the gap once more – he had gone! Where was he? She shifted uneasily and wondered if he had given up and gone back to the house? She shifted uneasily on her rump and felt a sudden anxiety. Pushing quietly at the door, she risked sticking her snout through cautiously to look round. James grinned as he flattened himself against the side of the building and waited. He knew she had little patience and decided to let her make the first mistake in her eagerness. Hearing the doors creak open a little, he slipped round the corner of the building and waited…surely, she would come out and look for him? There was a hesitant shuffle and the unmistakable drag of a tail as Cill poked her head out from between the doors and looked carefully around before stepping out a little further. Hearing her snort he held back until heard her body turn away from his corner of the building. He risked a peek around the corner and saw her standing looking away from him down towards the bailey with her forearms folded and her tail twitching impatiently. Judging the distance carefully, he thought he could reach that lashing tail before she realized he was behind her and ran off. Then again he wasn’t sure if jumping her tail would hurt her or provoke an unwelcome reaction involving claws and teeth. Giving a shrug, he chose his footing carefully and peered round again, she was still there and looking down the hill…NOW! Cill gave a shriek as James latched firmly onto her tail and losing her balance due to the size difference as well as the additional weight on her rear, staggered back and forth flapping her wings. Finally, she tumbled snout-first into the stable she had just vacated and ended up atop several hay bales with a triumphant James still clasping her tail firmly. “Gotcha!” he said proudly, wiping a wisp of hay from his eyes as Cill tried to stand upright and only succeeded in managing to fall on her side once more whilst scrabbling at the hay and filling the air with loose straw. “Now I’ve got you – what shall I do with you?” James moved his hands further along her tail until he was rubbing her warm vent. Cill’s eyes widened at the stroking and she arched up into the caress with a low moan. Feeling her stop and writhe as he ran a fingertip over the damp lips of her sex James suddenly realized he was just as excited . “Mmm – so you thought you could get away from me hey?” he chuckled and stroked along her tail base as she managed to get her head free from the hay bales. *Ooh I’m going to…* she started and let out another groan as he slipped his finger within her sex while teasing the fat nub of her clit. “Or you’ll what?” he murmured, “Hold me down and ravish me? Lick me all over?” It was thrilling to have her almost the same size as he was as it gave him the ability to nibble her neck while holding her close among other things. “Perhaps I should make you chase me now – is that part of the ritual?” Cill surged against him with a growl and flexed her wings *You wouldn’t dare* she panted, her paws fluttering against his breeches. James grinned, “Last one back to the storehouse is a rotten egg” taking a breath he released her and shot out the door…a growling Dragoness hot on his heels *Come back here you!* Shalla and Tommy watched in astonishment as James sprinted past them and down the hill with Cill galumphing after him, her eyes wide with lust and her tongue lolling from the side of her mouth. Waving cheerfully to them, James shot past and headed for his home where he threw the door open and jumped onto the bed. Cill folded her wings against her body and cannoned through the door right behind him– her tail slamming it shut behind her before she pounced onto the bed, pinning her delinquent mate beneath her. Shalla looked at Tommy, her ruffs aflame as her sensitive hearing picked up happy squeals and moans coming from the storehouse. *Do they do that often?*she finally managed to ask as they exchanged looks, her expression shifting to a somewhat shy and curious one. “Often enough - and they certainly make enough noise,” Tommy stated with a smirk. “They sound as if they are having a lot of fun” he also had not missed how the growling and hissing had turned to moans. Shalla nodded *I haven’t ever seen that before –my parent’s dont play like that* she seemed momentarily sad and Tommy reached up to stroke her neck “That’s why choosing your mate is sometimes a better idea” he murmured to her. Shalla nodded slowly and gave him a friendly nuzzle as they both sat and listened. Each lost in their own private thoughts. James rolled Cill onto her back and looked down at her as she wrapped her paws around his waist, her long tongue slurping along his neck and tasting his sweat as his shaft pushed against the tight lips of her vent the size shift making it smaller and tighter than he had ever felt before. He nipped firmly at her neck and thrust into her with a groan as she spread her thighs wide for him, their mingled juices slicking her silvery-fine scales as they ground their bellies together in shared passion. Cill trembled as they mated face to face, gazes locked and minds one, sharing each thrill and delicious shiver. She felt her innards twitch and work around her lover’s shaft as he brought her to orgasm, hungrily kissing him and entwining her tongue with his as she shuddered beneath him. “My lovely Cill” he murmured to her as she moaned long and low through her release, her wings twitching as she tried to unfurl them. Realizing this James rolled her atop him so she could spread them freely and rest her paws on his chest as she started to move once more, intent on making him spurt within her clutching womb. James watched her expression as he felt his seed rise and his hands clenched at her waist as he let out his own cry of joy and pulled her down to kiss her once more. A mating couple, confirming their bond of love in long delightful shudders. The human jetting powerfully within his Dragon mate as she made happy cries and worked to prolong his pleasure while drawing out her own before collapsing together in a tangle of wings and arms and murmured endearments. High above the exhausted pair and both with an astonished hand in their mouths the two fairies sitting in the window slot ground their own damp thighs together and stared in shock at one another. Tomako and Shalla moved to the travel portal slowly with Tommy walking alongside her. “Will you come back with Tomako tomorrow?” he asked her quietly. Shalla looked at him shyly and nodded hesitantly. *I will Tommy,* she murmured back with a smile hovering on her muzzle. “Perhaps we could go for a walk in the forest and talk some more” he said hopefully. “I want to learn about Dragons – one in particular,” he added cheekily. Shalla flushed a little and cursed herself quietly for doing so. Couldn’t she even keep control of her own emotions around a curious Human? *We shall have to see,* she said tartly and catching Tomako’s amused smirk could not help darting him a dagger-filled glance. Almost daring Tomako to say something she leaned over and gave Tommy a slow lick along his neck. *Take care,* she murmured and stepped into the ring followed closely by Tomako who winked broadly at Tommy before triggering the spell that would take them home. Chapter 34 Cill gave a soft moan as she relaxed and released the spell she had all but forgotten she was holding. Trying to stay awake long enough to stop the spell at the right point made her yawn toothily and when she had finished she curled a wing protectively over her already serene mate and slipped into slumber beside him. High above the couple the two fairies slowly pulled their respective hands from their mouths and swallowed quietly before departing and flitting up into the battlements. “If I hadn’t seen it - I wouldn’t have believed it,” breathed Jasmina, running her hands through her long greenish hair and giving a shiver of pleasure. The memory of watching the vigorous coupling would be keeping her awake at nights for some time. Ploom gave a cough and adjusted his shorts surreptitiously while she was not looking “I agree – do you think he has her under a spell?” Jasmina snorted, “I think it’s the other way round. You saw that Human play and mate with her. He’s totally in love with that Dragoness.” She sat down on the battlement and sighed. Ploom stepped up and placed a nervous hand on her shoulder “Do you think the other Human and Dragoness are mates also?” he murmured while looking over the darkened keep. Jasmina stiffened shortly at the touch then relaxed again “I don’t know, but we still have to talk to her – and soon. I think this must be annoying some Dragons too. They cant like their females mating with Humans much” Ploom grinned broadly and sat beside her on the lip of the stone wall “That Dragoness certainly seemed to be enjoying it. Especially when he used his finger in …” Jasmina clapped her hand over his mouth and leaned closer “Shush! This is no laughing matter!” her breasts heaved under the short-sleeved shirt she wore and her eyes were bright. “I think I can see why this has upset the elders so much” Ploom wrenched his eyes away from the tantalizing raised bumps on her shirt made by her erect nipples and up into her own gaze. “You can?” He could smell the warm sweat rising from her too. It wasn’t fair – he was going to have to put up with this until the Dragoness was alone again. “Oh pay attention. Cant you males think of anything else?” Jasmina growled as she realized the effect she was having on the smaller fairy. “I’ll ask her some questions in the morning. Now go and sit over there.” She pulled her knees up against her chest and stared down into the bailey. She was also very aroused but too nervous to show the lowly male how much. She was a hunter after all. Sighing Ploom did as requested and stretched out against the side of the wall. Stupid stuck-up hunter-bitch he thought to himself and rubbed his painfully hard shaft through the fabric of his shorts. That Human didn’t know how lucky he was. Tomako and Shalla reappeared in their parents home and giving one another a knowing grin headed to their respective rooms. Shalla stopping at the pool for a brief dip before her father arrived back home. It wouldn’t do for him to smell Human in the lair after all. Tomako also made sure he had gotten rid of the smell of hot metal and smoke before greeting his mother in the main room. She gave him a loving nuzzle and offered him some dinner from the slow spit rotating over the fire. “And what have you been up to all day?” Nakkour asked curiously, as her son hungrily devoured the roast. “I think I have found a site for a potential lair,” he murmured, swallowing hard and looking at her “There is a problem though – It’s in the territory of another Dragon and though they don’t mind I don’t know the etiquette of sharing. Is there anything I should know?” he asked carefully. Nakkour sat on her haunches, she could tell a half-truth when she heard one but decided to let it pass. “It depends. You may have to surrender some of your food for the privilege of hunting in their range or pay some other form of tithe” her head cocked as she looked at him. “That’s not all is it though?” Tomako looked guilty and nodded slowly “I-I was talking to James and Cill and they said I’m welcome to come and stay in their territory” He felt a lot better telling this to his mother than his father. That explosion would be faced later. Nakkour blinked slowly at her son “Oh my. You have gone out on a limb there” she mused and stroked his head “You know what your father would say” Tomako nodded “That’s why I don’t want him to know” and sighed, “The Humans aren’t so bad once you get to know them. One has offered to teach me how to work metals and gems” His eyes gleamed, as he looked up at his mother “Its incredible Mother, they can make anything!” Nakkour thought harder and faster than she had done in a long time. Divitchka could not find out too soon or there could be terrible repercussions within the family. “You will be able to work gold and jewels?” she asked with the familiar draconic gleam of avarice in her yellow eyes. Tomako nodded eagerly “And armor and weapons – Cill is already talking about going out flying on patrol with James…a-and they said I’d be welcome too” Nakkour quickly weighed up the benefits of having a family member able to work hoard and weapons and came to the obvious conclusion. Then her eyes narrowed in suspicion. “And Shalla? Was she with you as well?” Tomako’s eyes darted nervously around the lair as if seeking a place to hide. “She was visiting and having a look. She also wanted to talk to Cill about…her mate” Nakkour felt her neckspines stiffen as a sudden chill ran down her back “You think she wants a…Human too?” Tomako shook his head vigorously and thought fast “Oh no – It’s just that Cill got to choose her own mate – and she wants…to be able to do the same...” He trailed off at the look in his mother’s eyes and the tense angry stance of her body. “Your sister will mate with whomever we deem worthy of her,” Nakkour intoned slowly. “I shall have a talk with her shortly about this foolishness. She will not bring shame upon her parents as Cill has done to hers” Tomako started to complain but his mother cut him off “There have already been several offers from high-ranking Drakes who wish her as a mate and I will not have those negotiations affected by foolish whims. It is her duty to support the family and honor us by respecting our choices” Nodding slowly Tomako slowly backed out of the lair “I-I shall see you later mother” murmuring as his mind worked rapidly, he had to warn Shalla before she opened her maw too wide! Nakkour nodded and sat down to think. Why were young so much trouble? Tomako tapped at his sister’s door and poked his head around “Shalla!” he hissed urgently. “Are you there?” Shalla stepped up from the back of the room and looked at him “What’s the matter Tomako?” “Mother quizzed me about the Keep,” he murmured. “She knows about the armor work but she doesn’t know about Tommy yet” Shalla growled and grabbed his muzzle tightly in her paws “What did you blab to her?” she demanded in a low hiss. “Th-that you were looking for your own mate – she got angry and said she’d talk to you about it later.” He shifted nervously on his forepaws as he looked at her. “She also said there had been several offers from older males about having you as a mate” Shalla growled and let his muzzle go. “I’m not going to do that now I’ve seen what a proper mated couple is like” She waved an aggravated paw towards the lair “I don’t want to end up mated to a cruel Drake and be forced to lay his eggs” She sounded suddenly shocked at her own defiant statement and sniffed, a paw dashing a tear from her eyes. “D-do you think mother was warning me? Through you?” she asked suddenly horrified. “She knows you’d come and tell me everything” her paws unconsciously finding her tail-tip and wringing it helplessly. Tomako gave a non-committal shrug “I don’t know – she was quite angry and said you weren’t going to embarrass her as Cill had embarrassed her parents” Shalla growled and kicked at the door with a forepaw, leaving a series of long gashes in the wood. “If they could see past their snouts they’d realize that Cill is very happy with her choice and her parents don’t mind” Tomako nodded “Perhaps you should talk to her parents before you go- er- any further with Tommy?” Shalla nodded and patted her brother on the head “I shall – Hopefully before mother corners me and lectures me about duty” Tomako gave her a lick on the snout “Good idea” he murmured and backed out into the hall heading for his room. Nakkour pondered her actions. It was almost certain that Shalla would rebel against her wishes and she wished she could see a way to avoid it. She was also wrestling with her own convictions that having a mate chosen for you was not all bad. Then she recalled the fights she had had with Divitchka, his attitude to her and the way he looked upon her as his property. It was only in the last century or so that she had managed to gain some autonomy in the relationship and a measure of control. She scratched idly at the sand and hoped that Divitchka would not find out before they had found a safe place to hide and protect themselves. She also realized she was very, very scared for her hatchlings. As the Sun rose into the sky over the keep, people yawned and rubbed the sleep from their eyes. A lone tired courier rode his equally tired horse through the recently opened gates and spoke to the tired guards on said gates. They pointed him towards the main donjon and he carefully made his way up the stairs to Lord Tarrant’s solar where he sat and waited patiently outside by the door until the Lord was ready to receive him. Duncan sighed and rummaged in the pile of paperwork before digging out several sheets of parchment and reading them over once more. There was no putting it off. The outlaws Joe and James had brought in had to be tried and sentenced and he was the one who would have to have them hanged. Martin carefully knocked at the door and opened it slowly, his helmet under his arm “Mornin’ sir – er…There’s a courier here from London for you.” Duncan sighed and stood up “Send him in Martin, Cant be good news if it’s a private courier” Martin nodded and stood to one side as the courier wearing the livery of Hampton castle was invited in “Good day my Lord” he said formally, bowing in place “I bear a letter from Lord Hampton regarding the visit of his daughter in a few days” Duncan’s jaw dropped in disbelief “His daughter? Why in god’s name is he sending her here?” The courier reached in his jerkin and pulled out the letter “I believe it is all explained in here Sir” He bowed once more “If I have your leave to depart I have to continue my deliveries” Duncan waved a hand idly as he looked at the packet “Yes, yes of course. Thank you” He gestured to Martin who produced a farthing and handed it to the grateful courier. “Thank you Sir” he murmured and backed out of the office. The wax seal on the letter snapped like a gunshot in the quietness of the room as Duncan broke it, unwrapped the packet and slowly read his way through the letter. Martin sat quietly and waited for the explosion. “The man is mad! He claims his daughter wants to visit some of the ‘outlying counties’ and Guildford Keep is one of those on the itinerary,” Duncan snapped as he made his way further down the missive. “OH…and if that wasn’t bad enough he wants us to put her up and feed her and her troupe of popinjays” he snorted in disgust then stiffened as he caught a word near the end . Martin was alarmed as Duncan clenched his fists on the letter and trembled in anger or shock “What’s the matter Sir?” “And to top it off….she wants to see our young James. Her father mentions something of an attraction to him it seems” Martin swallowed hard “If she finds out what he’s been up to and runs back home – it could be – difficult. How long do we have?” Duncan took a deep breath, dropped the letter on the table amidst the clutter there, and shook his head “Could be five days or a week. It wasn’t specific but horse and cart can’t move too fast. I hope he’s provided some tough guards as if she is captured she will fetch a pretty ransom and a traveling noblewoman will be talked about in every tavern from here to the New Forest” He sank back down into his seat with a grunt. Martin nodded and put his feet up on a table. “Aye, but it would solve the problem of putting her up here,” he said with a grin. “Not to mention her finding out about James’s Dragon fiancé and running off back home and blabbing to everyone” Duncan rubbed his face with his hands slowly, massaging his temples with the fingertips “And we still have to get them married too. That’s going to be a problem all in itself!” Martin sighed loudly and scratched his head and hesitantly murmured “If she is … interested in James, wont she be… angry he’s mated to a Dragoness?” “Aye, And hell hath no fury as a woman scorned.” Duncan affirmed with a growl and drummed his fingers on the desk in frustration. “Can we get them out of the keep for the time she’s here?” the seneschal suggested, his eyebrows rose speculatively. “Nay, she will want to see him, and she will also know we will have been warned about her arrival so that will raise suspicion” “So we just have to wait and see?” pressed Martin. Duncan slammed his fist onto the desk making the crockery rattle upon it “I don’t know! I have to stop a noblewoman from finding out her boyfriend is mated to a Dragoness and convince her not to rush off and tell not only her father but his as well! How are we supposed to do it?” Martin shrugged and poured a large drink of wine from a nearby jug handing it to Duncan who took it gratefully. “Shall we tell young James then?” Martin asked after drinking from his own tankard. “I don’t see why not – it will at least give him and Cill time to prepare for it” The two men leaned back, stared into their tankards morosely, and thought about the mess their lives had become since the troublesome squires’ arrival. James squirmed against Cill and wrapped his arms around her neck as the sun rose slowly sending warm slivers of light through the window slits. Cill’s breathing was slow and deep and he saw her eyelids twitching as if she was dreaming. He noticed she had returned to her proper size and he wondered if he could one day do the same for her even though Marre had said it was difficult to add mass. Stroking her neck slowly he made his plans for the day. First, he had to go through his morning training and then go talk to a leatherworker about making a saddle so he could ride Cill without scraping his thighs raw on the rougher scales of her back and sides while flying. He had his doubts about the wisdom of riding her in such a manner as it didn’t sit well with him – or his stomach – and that was the other thing. Fear of heights was one thing but being frightened while riding a Dragoness might add to the problems. What if he passed out again? Or did something else equally embarrassing? Cill stirred beside him and with a grunt cracked open an eyelid, the wide pupil swiftly closing to a fine slit as she focused on him. “Morning Sleepyhead” murmured James as he leant down to kiss her on the muzzle as she murred in reply. *I like waking up with you here* she said, giving him a lick on the lips *It makes me feel safe and happy* James smiled and gently scratched her eye ridges until she crooned happily “I love waking up with you too” he said, “You make me feel complete and satisfied” He stood up and poured a tankard of water for himself then a clean bucketful for her and they sat and sipped together on the edge of the bed. “I’ll go and see that leatherworker about a saddle today” he murmured to her “are you sure you don’t mind me riding you like that?” he asked, almost hoping she would say so. *Oh of course I don’t mind. It means I can keep an eye on you,* Cill said with a teasing gleam in her eyes but she could also feel the doubt haunting her mate and she hastened to reassure him. *You will get used to flying. I was nervous too when I learnt how to fly” Nodding slowly, James hesitated to point out that she at least had wings in case something went wrong. Cill wrapped her forearms around him and hugged him warmly *I won’t let anything happen to you love* and he could not help but feel the warm surge of her thoughts as they lovingly entwined with his. “It’s more the people below me I’m worried about “he chuckled “they might end up wearing my breakfast if I get sick” Cill sniffed deprecatingly and shook her head *you’ll get used to it…or I’ll carry you in my talons and use you as a weapon – you can be sick on outlaws then* James caught this image in his head and could not help giving a bark of laughter; he gave her a poke on the shoulder. “Ok ill get the saddle after the training session – you can keep Shalla and Tomako busy” Cill nodded *Father said he would come over today too. He wants to say hello to them and make sure they know what they are getting into* James nodded slowly “I know Tomako wants to stay here and learn smithing – but what of Shalla? I think she’s only coming here because of Tommy” Cill agreed with him *There’s no other reason she has to come here other than Tommy, she knows her brother can look after himself.* James stood up and stretched luxuriously, groaning as he did so “Well, I’d better go and get ready for my lance run. Joe will be getting impatient by now” after pulling on his clothes he kissed her once more on the snout and slipped out the door heading towards the training yard. Cill found herself yawning widely and stretching also, she was still rather tired from the use of the spell and wondered if she should catch up on a little extra sleep when her thoughts were interrupted by a small and delicately polite cough from above. Turning around slowly she narrowed her gaze and tilted her head upwards where a pair of fairies were standing warily in a window slit. The larger one bobbed a graceful curtsy while the smaller made a somewhat clumsier bow. “F-forgive us for interrupting Mistress” The larger green-hued fairy stammered as Cill gazed steadily at them. “We just wanted to introduce ourselves and to welcome you to the forest on behalf of his Majesty King Dougal of Light Oak trod.” Cill relaxed a little as she looked at the pair. She had heard of the mischievous fairies and knew the correct etiquette, but she had to be sure of one thing first. *Seelie or Un-seelie?* She asked with a stern look on her snout, pinning the pair with a frown as they nervously quivered in place. “Oh, definitely Seelie Ma’am. We have no truck with those who practice the dark arts and they would find no welcome in the trod” Cill nodded slowly, hearing the sincerity in the proud fairy’s voice *Then be welcome on my hearth and fear neither iron nor talon here* Relief was palpably visible on the fairies faces as they fluttered down and once more nervously curtsied and bowed respectively before the green-hued lass spoke once more. “I am Jasmina of the hunters and this is …” she waved a hand dismissively at the small male who rolled his eyes “…Ploom…of the Sidhe and we bring welcome to the new lady of the forest and her mate” She waved her hands expansively in what in Ploom’s and Cill’s opinion was overly theatrical but they let it pass without comment. Acknowledging the fairies greeting Cill lowered her head in a modest bow *I am Cill and I thank you for the welcome and I hope I shall meet your King Dougal sometime soon.* She murmured quietly. Ploom was unable to hold himself back any longer “I am sure he wishes to meet you without delay, Madam Cill. We acknowledge your claim of territory and are pleased to have such a puissant Dragoness protecting us!” Cill blinked. *Protecting you?* she asked. The two fairies exchanged glances rapidly. “You did claim the territory and all within it as yours and your mates, Ma’am,” said Jasmina with a warning glare at Ploom. “And according to the ancient law that means accepting responsibility for all those beings in that territory and dealing with them faithfully and fairly” Cill gave a groan, silently cursing the ale that she had drunk that night. *And how many fairies are there in this trod?* Jasmina shifted nervously “About three hundred Ma’am, as well as a few brownies and pixies” She gave a petulant sniff “We aren’t as common now thanks to the Humans” Ploom was holding out as best he could, but young fairies are not so good at patience or tact. Sensing a break in the conversation, he could not help opening his mouth and letting the words tumble out. “I-is that Human your mate? He seems really small and weak but nice though” Jasmina turned on him swiftly “Hush! She doesn’t need to answer your foolish questions” Cill could not help a grin from curling the corners of her muzzle *Yes, As a matter of fact he is my mate* she said quietly to the suddenly quiet fairies. *Is that a problem?* Nokala hovered invisibly over the Keep and flapped slowly towards the forest where he landed quietly and grunting with the effort, worked the spell that forced his sizable bulk into the form of a Human and strode off back towards the Keep. He thought slowly as he walked, enjoying the change of angle as he looked round at the forest. It certainly gave you a different perspective as a Human he thought. He caught sight of the gates and grinned to himself after recognizing the two guards who were yawning and leaning on their pikes. “Morning Lads” he said, trying to keep a straight face. “I need a quiet word with your Lord again” Terry and George jerked and scrambled into a semblance of attention before bringing their pikes to bear. “F-friend or F-foe” George stammered while Terry was trying to get his helmet on straight and hopping nervously as his belt also seemed to be giving him trouble. Nokala folded his arms and shook his head “Haven’t we been through this before?” George sagged and looked helplessly at Terry whose eyes were wide and fearful. Nokala held out his hand “Here – give me that “he said pointing at the pike and George who obviously wasn’t thinking clearly at this point, handed it over to him. Spinning the pike in his hand Nokala nodded “It might be useful in some situations but here… let me show you how I’d deal with it” Holding the pike in one hand he squeezed it firmly in the middle - there was a loud crack, echoed by a squeak from both novices as the pike snapped cleanly in two whereupon Nokala brought the split ends up to his face and with a light breath ignited both of them. Handing each stunned novice a flaming piece of the pike, he patted them on the shoulders and walked into the keep, hiding his broad grin until he was well inside the barbican and heading for the donjon. Chapter 35 The fairies looked nervously at one another. “Well ma’am. We don’t trust the Humans much as they tend to try and catch us or kill us” Jasmina said and tried to look confident. “We don’t hurt them but we have been known to …um…play tricks on them sometimes” Cill pondered as she looked at the pair. *Not all Humans are bad* her voice was somewhat tart and Jasmina hastened to reassure her. *No doubt as to that ma’am. But how do you tell the nice ones from the bad ones?* Ploom piped up from behind her “You must have found one of the nice ones ma’am. You can see he really loves you” Cill’s eyes narrowed dangerously *Just how long were you up there anyway?* she asked pointedly as Jasmina scowled at Ploom “Um… Long enough Ma’am, Jasmina said abashed, her eyes lowered while inside she was thinking of the wonderful kick in the rear she would give the young male when she had him alone once more. *I see* the frosty reply came and Jasmina jumped in hurriedly “we didn’t want to let the Human see us ma’am. We were scared he would do something to hurt us.” Cill sighed gustily and shifted slowly on her bed *He wouldn’t. In fact he would be very pleased to meet you.* Jasmina nodded meekly “Do you have anything you want me to tell the King ma’am? I know he is eager to hear from you and to meet you properly as are some of the other representatives of the races.” Cill thought fast. She did not want to upset the local sidhe, as they could get very nasty when defensive, but there was no reason to hide the fact of her mate. *Please convey my good wishes to him and that I and my Mate will look forward to meeting him and the others soon* She placed a definite emphasis on the word ‘Mate’ so they could not avoid the meaning. “I shall tell his Majesty with all speed Ma’am,” Jasmina said with a courtly bow “He may wish to visit here himself to see with his own eyes” Cill could not suppress a smirk of quiet amusement. Fairies were highly traditional and such a coupling would be hard for him to hear about and maintain decorum. *That would be delightful. Please inform me of the time he wishes though I advise that mid-mornings are best* Ploom’s eyes darted nervously from the Dragoness to the fairy. He was young but he was picking up some odd meaning from the words “Thank you ma’am” he said and sketched a quick bow before flitting swiftly up to the window slit, hoping to gain a lead on the angry female hunter who wasn’t far behind him. Duncan poured a tankard of wine for Nokala as he sat comfortably opposite “Try some of this. It’s a lot better than the stuff that gets served at dinner” He was still nervous at sitting opposite the dragon and had already drained half his own drink to steady his frazzled nerves. Nokala took a cautious sip and raised his eyebrows in surprise “It does taste a lot less…raw” he murmured and leaned back into the chair. “Now, how goes it with the troublesome twosome?” Duncan grinned, “They seemed to have settled in fine so far. The other novices have accepted Cill faster than I would have thought. Father Champlain has agreed to hold the ceremony, though I am still not sure as to the timing…as something else has come up” He slid Lord Hampton’s letter across the table to the Dragon who took it bemusedly and held it up trying to read the Human writing. “And what does this say?’ he asked the startled lord. “Oh, my apologies, I didn’t know you weren’t able to read our writing,” Duncan murmured and reclaimed the letter quickly. “We are going to have a visit from a nobleman’s daughter. It seems she took a shine to James when she met him last and wishes to see him again” Nokala grunted, He couldn’t see a problem “So tell her he is taken and to look elsewhere for a mate” Duncan sighed, “She will likely be a spoilt young woman and will not like the fact she has been rejected in favor of a Dragoness and could possibly make trouble” Nokala chuckled dryly “In a week Cill will be able to look passably human for short periods at least so there will be no obvious Dragoness for her to make trouble about” Duncan gave a sigh of relief and sank back into his chair with the tankard on his chest “That will be a lot easier to deal with though there may still be issues between them though we shall endeavor to keep them apart to reduce the risk of discovery” Rubbing his chin Nokala wondered briefly if Duncan knew about the other pair of Dragons wandering through the keep and decided to tentatively enquire about them. “So, do you think you are up to more visits from friendly Dragons now?” he asked, leaning back into the soft embrace of the chair to watch the reaction carefully. Duncan let out a sigh “I don’t know, there seems to have been little hostility towards Cill though it is early days yet. Why do you ask? Do you have anyone in mind?” Nokala drummed his fingers on the arm of the chair. So he did not know about Tomako and Shalla yet. This would have to be handled carefully. “As a matter of fact I do. There is an elder of the council I wish you to meet as well as my mate and possibly the Elder Wyrm may wish to visit to see how you are treating the latest addition to the clan” Duncan swallowed hard and Nokala hastened to reassure him “they will not appear in Dragon form… but look Human. They will not trust you at first and indeed with good reason as you are no doubt aware. My mate has special reason to hate Humans also but I feel this is going to be important that we can learn to trust one another” Nokala stood up from his chair and paced back and forth slowly before stopping to look at Duncan “You don’t know it yet, but you already have two other Dragons visiting James and Cill and who wish to learn more from Humans. I believe they are making fast friends amongst the people here too” Duncan blinked “Two more?” his hands shook as he picked up his tankard once more and took a swig. “I don’t know if I can cope with any more of this,” he stammered. “What are they doing?” Grinning widely Nokala took the tankard from the lord’s hands “Lets go down and wait for them and then you can ask them yourself” Tomako and Shalla looked the picture of draconic innocence as they wandered through the family lair. Tomako appearing for all the world like he was going to visit his friends for more drumming practice and Shalla had been primping herself in the mirror all morning and had applied new glittery polish to her talons. Nakkour could not help being suspicious though. The odd conversation she had had with Tomako kept gnawing at her. She knew all the young males nearby and none had shown obvious interest in her daughter. So who was she primping for, and why? Nakkour knew the signs and they had her worried. She resolved to have a talk with her impetuous daughter soon and get to the bottom of the mystery. She would not tell Divitchka though, not yet at least. She waved to the pair and watched them port out together and then it hit her. Together! They were going to the same place! She put her snout in her paws and groaned. Lady Caroline was feeling decidedly ill. The rocking motion of the covered cart swayed her from side to side and it was rapidly making her feel queasy. She had been pleased to leave the flea-ridden town of Chester and still had the bite marks in embarrassing places as well as nasty memories of the mayor there and the lustful looks he had given her while helping her around. She pulled out the scroll her father had given her and ticked off the tasks he had set her to do while out on her ‘inspection’ and thought about how silly she had been trying to hide the her true purpose of chasing down her errant squire by saying she wanted to visit the entire area. It was still a week before she would make the Keep. Her eyes narrowed and she hoped it would be worth it – she was not going to repeat this trip in a hurry. She waved to the sergeant of her guards who came over and nodded respectfully “Yes Ma’am?” “Pull over for a while and let me recover before I lose my breakfast,” Caroline mumbled. With a grin, he waved the lead horses to a halt and cheerfully set the men to setting up a pavilion for her to relax in until she felt better. A lone rider wandered past on a mangy nag and waved perfunctorily at the guards, his eyes active and the set of his mouth belying the indolent manner as he took in the number of guards and weapons, their stance and attitude before he continued past and along the road. King Dougal turned purple and a large vein in his forehead throbbed visibly. “HE WHAT!” He shouted, pounding his ceremonial jeweled scepter violently on the pillow it usually laid upon much to the horror of the watching elders. “He mated with her,” mumbled Jasmina, her eyes on the floor. Ploom stood nearby with his hands rubbing his rump, smarting from the kicking he had been unable to outrun. “You have the audacity to stand there and tell me a Human… a sworn mortal enemy of Dragons and faerie had a …romp … with a Dragoness…and she confirmed he was her mate?” The King’s eyes were as hard as agates and his voice as cold as a winter morning. Jasmina stood up proudly and nodded firmly “Yes Sire. She was quite adamant he was her mate. And there is another Dragoness there who seems to have similar designs on another Human too” The king’s frosty gaze slid across to Ploom who saluted and stood up straight as possible, trying to ignore his sore rump. “And are you party to this nonsense as well? Are you going to tell me the truth or the same rot as this hunter is?” Ploom’s eyes flickered between Jasmina’s and the Kings and with a sigh he nodded, “Yes Sire. She is telling the truth. Moreover, the Dragoness wants to meet you. In the mid-morning preferably” He caught the flash of relief in Jasmina’s eyes and gave her a mocking smile in return as he thought she wouldn’t be grateful to be supported by a mere plain fairy. “She does, does she?” growled the King. “And I suppose she wants me to meet her Human mate as well” Ploom nodded “Yes Sire, she was definite about that too” he fidgeted in place slowly as the ache in his rump diminished. Sitting back in his throne King Dougal crooked a finger at the Huntress “come here Jasmina” he murmured, calming down somewhat. Jasmina came closer somewhat apprehensively. “I tell you Sire. There was no coercion or force nor magic… they are truly in love. It was obvious immediately and I believe her when she said he was her mate” Dougal rubbed his face with his hands “Very well. It seems we have to contend with this unlikely coupling and determine their future impact on us swiftly. I shall go and meet her and her Human too” He glared at the various assembled Elders who were sitting and muttering amongst one another off to one side of the court. “Lord Pepper!” he shouted and one of the elder fairies jumped in his place, wrenching his gaze towards his king. “Yes Sire?” the elder fairy asked. He was tall, lean, still black haired, and as an elder was reckoned a force with his knowledge of magic and lore. “You’re coming with me tomorrow to meet the Dragoness and her Human,” stated the king flatly. “Me sire?” quavered Lord Pepper “Why not lord Glade here…I’m sure he…” Dougal cut him off “Because you were the one who told me about this prophecy. So you are coming along to see if this is part of it” he clapped his hands in anticipation “I want you ready bright and early tomorrow morning” “Yes Sire” Pepper sighed, casting an aggrieved yet sympathetic glance at Jasmina and Ploom. Jasmina also cast a sidelong glance at Ploom and felt a surge of guilt towards him. He had stood up for her even after she had kicked him and berated him for blurting out his questions to the Dragoness. She would have to make it up to him sometime. Nokala and Duncan walked slowly towards the inner bailey with the lord of the keep proudly pointing out various industries and services within the keep. He was definitely feeling more relaxed in the company of the Human-Dragon now though he suspected the wine was mostly to blame. “So you have many skilled tradesmen under the same roof,” Nokala mused as he walked past the bakery and mess hall towards the storehouse where Cill and James lodged. “Yes. It makes more sense to have them in one place where it’s easy to find them” Duncan felt a little apprehensive as Nokala knocked and waited for the Dragoness to appear. He had not seen her since that time she had arrived with James and manifested magically in front of him and he did not know what to expect. There was a creak as the door opened and Cill peered out *Hello Father* she said gaily and gave him a warm hug in greeting. *You are earlier than I expected * She bobbed her head in a greeting to Duncan who could not help bowing to her in return. Nokala grunted as his Human form was squeezed, then chuckled and scratched her chin. “I want to have a chat to the new arrivals and let Duncan meet them too. “Especially if Shalla is pursuing a human as well” His gaze took on a probing look “You wouldn’t have anything to do with that would you?” Cill felt her ruffs flush *Only indirectly… She took it upon herself to come here and kidnap Tommy as she was curious … and then things went from there* Duncan coughed delicately “You mean that Tommy… our Novice Tommy… is courting a Dragoness also?” he asked with a sickly smile on his face. Cill nodded emphatically *She’d deny it at first but she hasn’t been far from his side whenever she visits and it seems he is just as eager* Duncan’s shoulders slumped a little “Well, I guess we could have a double wedding…” he muttered to himself. “How is your shape shifting coming along?” Nokala asked as they wandered out into the courtyard. *I can change my size anytime now but I still have to receive instruction on the glamour. Master Marre said he would teach me in a couple of weeks* Nokala shook his head “No, It must be this week…I shall tell you why once I have spoken to our new arrivals. Are they aware of the need for secrecy?” Cill nodded *It has been impressed upon them and they have both sworn to keep the location secret* Nokala breathed a quiet sigh of relief; the oath would hold them. “That is good. I would not want Divitchka showing up here searching for them so they need to be discreet about their visits” Cill slowly led them towards the travel ring, talking all the while, about how she had eaten in the mess and warning her father to avoid human ale as it could lead to unforeseen circumstances. Nokala caught the veiled note of chagrin and chuckled then took in the log-encircled travel ring, making a note of it so he could use next time he visited. Shifting nervously from foot to foot, Duncan watched the mist form above the ring as Tomako and Shalla materialized within. He could see they were both young dragons and about the same size as Cill though of differing colors and horn patterns. Looking down he noticed the female dragon’s talons were painted turquoise and glittered. Wrenching his gaze upward, he met her curious yellow-eyed gaze and coughed nervously. Cill stepped forward quickly and made introductions. *Father, Lord Duncan - I am pleased to introduce Tomakolia and Shallalindria. The twin offspring of Nakkouralamina and Divitchkaliga. They have both sworn peace and are welcome here* Both dragons bowed respectfully, immediately recognizing Nokala as a dragon despite his current form. “We are pleased to meet you both” Nokala said, however could see a sudden fear leap into Shalla’s eyes as she looked at him and he wondered why. Tomako looked from Cill to Duncan and his thought was almost visible to her. *Lord Duncan rules the humans living here Tomako, and he wanted to meet you and Shalla to welcome you properly and ensure you are being treated well* Cill hoped he would not blurt out the fact that she had in fact claimed sovereignty over the keep and surrounding territories. Tomako smiled and bowed to Duncan *Thank you Sir* he enthused mentally *I am thankful for the chance to visit and learn here. Mastersmith Desmond has taken me on as an apprentice blacksmith and armorer. I have learnt a lot from him already and look forward to being able to supply armor and weapons for the keep soon* He extended a paw towards Duncan who was thankfully, still buffered sufficiently by the wine to shake it slowly with a smile. “I am pleased to make your acquaintance too Tomako, and am glad you have been made to feel welcome here. I think it is good that dragons and humans can find some common ground” He risked a sidelong glance at Cill who flushed gently. Shalla stepped forward and offered her paw to Duncan “And what brings you here Lady Shalla?” Duncan asked her - too innocently as he shook it slowly. Shalla flushed – did the entire world know? *I am here to make sure my brother stays out of mischief and to visit some friends Lord Duncan* she replied, hoping her flush wasn’t too noticeable. Nokala stood with his arms folded and a grin on his human face. For some reason that made Shalla very nervous. Duncan nodded “Then I hope you shall feel as welcome here as Cill and that you find entertainment and knowledge that will benefit you” He hoped that didn’t sound too pompous but he felt that he was acting as ambassador now so it behooved him to follow the proper forms in case he inadvertently - God help him - caused offense. Stepping forward Nokala greeted Tomako also and murmured something quietly, Tomako nodded and concentrated taking on the human form, he had chosen and Duncan soon found himself talking animatedly to him as they walked slowly together towards the smithy. Shalla shifted nervously on her feet and looked between Nokala and Cill, wondering what they were talking about privately when Nokala stepped forward and bowed formally “Lady Shalla, my daughter informs me you may have some questions - as have I…Shall we walk and discuss them privately?” Shalla looked at Cill then back to Nokala and nodded *I do indeed Lord Nokala, thank you for taking the time to speak with me* She stepped lightly out of the travel ring and the pair wandered off slowly towards the bailey leaving Cill looking smug as she made her way back to her house. Shalla tried to hold in her enthusiasm, as she did not want to appear the giddy female though she was bursting with questions. Nokala could see she was restraining herself and they paused atop the hill overlooking the bailey and training area. “Is he down there?” Nokala asked quietly. Shalla nodded slowly *He trains with James in the mornings and then comes and talks to me* She looked nervously at him *How did you feel when you found out Cill was seeing a human?* her tongue flicked over her teeth nervously. Nokala chuckled and sat down slowly “I was a little concerned but my mate had read him and she hates humans far more than I. She was loath to kill him - but it definitely crossed her mind” Shalla blinked *She found out before you?* Settling on her hindquarters, she watched the humans scurrying about below. Nokala nodded “Oh yes and it was a terrible shock for her. I prevented her from throwing him bodily into the forest. He was kind though and in love with Cill…even though he didn’t yet know she was a dragoness!” he had to chuckle at the memory. “I decided to see what would happen, after all a human would only live fifty or sixty years” - or so we thought he whispered to himself. Shalla blinked *So you didn’t mind James courting and mating with Cill? What did your mate think?* Nokala coughed “It was hard on both of us. I still have ambivalent emotions towards him but he is doing well so far. I’ve never seen Cill so happy – almost glowing in fact,” that thought sent another suspicion tumbling through his mind… Oh no… He looked seriously at her “I do not know your parents well other than meeting them briefly at clan meetings but I am aware of your father’s feelings towards humans – I doubt he would look upon such a coupling with pleasure” Shalla nodded sadly, *I know. However, I feel… something towards Tommy and I think I understand what Cill felt now. He does not want to own me or treat me badly.* She rubbed her paws together slowly *My parents are already arranging a mate for me though. One who might see me as chattel and likely treat me as my father treated my mother and I do not want that!* she growled, angrily emphasizing the last few words.. Nokala passed a weary hand over his human face “You are old enough to defy them yet you must realize the consequences of such an act. Your mother may not wish to help as it would risk her position and your father may feel his honor has been threatened and impugned” Shalla nodded *I think she was trying to warn me in her own way – but she will still want to lecture me on not bringing shame on the family. I don’t know what my father will do if he found out I was … interested … in a human* she twiddled her paws helplessly. Nokala grinned at her confusion “Cill will help; she will make a good friend if you let her and I’m sure James will help as well. Nevertheless, I advise you not to tell your mother or father about your human friend until the time is right. And only you will know when that is” Shalla nodded slowly, looked down towards the bailey to where James and Tommy were sparring with their respective partners, and sighed once more. *When I first found out about Cill and James I thought she was keeping him as a pet and only wanting him around for entertainment. But now I find myself wanting to stay close to Tommy and talk to him and protect him* She turned back to where Nokala was standing, his arms folded quietly as he listened *What does this mean?* Nokala grinned and patted her on the neck “It means you are growing up and that you have come to recognize another’s value in relation to yourself” Shalla twitched her tail slowly *D-do you think I should make myself look like a human woman for him?* she asked carefully, her eyes tracking the novices on the ground below the hill. *I was never any good at shifting* “Has he asked you to?” Nokala murmured, “I do not believe James has ever asked Cill to turn human though she has finally realized that she must if she is to join his world in the same manner that he has joined ours” He sat down on the lip of the hill and pondered. *You mean he does not want me to? Or perhaps he does not realize that I can?* Shalla mused. Leaning back on the grass Nokala grinned up at her “Perhaps that is something you can surprise him with. Once you find out his tastes in human women – He may prefer you in dragon form though as James certainly does with Cill” Shalla’s ruffs flushed heatedly at the thought of the sounds she had heard and the images it brought into her mind’s eye. *Do you really think so?* “Why don’t you ask him?” Nokala chuckled. He was enjoying himself. “Just don’t go jumping into something you aren’t ready for…or he isn’t ready for either” Shalla nodded slowly and hugged herself tightly as she sat on her haunches *Thank you Nokala. My mother is not stupid and will want to know what is going on but father barely acknowledges I exist so will likely only miss me if I am careless* Canting his head to one side Nokala thought this over “You are clan Shalla and that makes you family too. Come and talk to Carlina if you want her views too” Shalla turned her head to him *Tomako wants to stay here and make a lair of his own* she shivered visibly *That would leave me alone at home* Sitting upright Nokala rested a hand on her neck “That is up to him. He has found a purpose of his own and wishes to pursue it. Have you found a purpose yet?” Shalla shook her head slowly *I do not know yet. I do not want to be taken away and mated by a strange drake who just wants eggs.* Her eyes widened briefly and she flicked a look at the drake beside her *C-can James give Cill eggs?* she asked and her ruffs flushed brightly – why should she want to ask such a question! Nokala paused, should he tell her his suspicions? “We are not sure. It may be possible as he has shared in her power now but there are many who would consider this a perversion of the highest order” he finished warningly. Fidgeting slowly Shalla nodded *I know what my father would have done if Cill had been his daughter* Nokala stood slowly “And this makes you afraid? That he will lock you up in purdah and have you forcibly mated to a strange drake?” Shalla nodded sadly, her eyes starting with tears as Nokala stroked her snout. “Give it some time and think about it. Visit Tommy when you want but be the dutiful daughter when at home and you may be able to postpone any actions he has planned” Shalla sniffled quietly *Mother said they are already in negotiations with drakes so I do not know how long I have before I am claimed* Nokala thought hard, While it was perfectly within their rights to mate their daughter with a powerful family to assist in securing ties and territories. He could not help feeling that it should not be against the females will. “Wait and see, Find out what they have planned. You may like the drake they choose or something else may happen. If you feel trapped come and talk to either Carlina or myself and we shall assist you as much as we can. The council tend to take the parents side though so you do not have many options” *Why can I not do as Cill did and make my own lair?* Shalla asked suddenly, as this idea had only just occurred to her. Giving a cough Nokala looked meaningfully at her.” And what do you think your father would do when you told him you wanted to do that?” he sighed, “Cill was always pushy, she kicked her way out of her egg and demanded food on the spot. She also sought independence from an early age – much to her mother’s horror I might add” Shalla looked thoughtful *I could come and stay with Tomako…* she began but stopped when Nokala interrupted. “Isn’t that just exchanging one form of dependence for another?” he murmured. “I know Cill has claimed the territory here as hers though I doubt the wisdom of the move. She would let you have her old lair should you desire it as she has ...” he waved his hands around with a laugh “…All this as her lair now.” Shalla lowered her head and nodded slowly *I shall think on this. Thank you Lord Nokala* Reaching out a hand and stroking her snout once more Nokala smiled. “Talk to Tommy about how you feel and about your predicament. He may have some ideas of his own” He stretched slowly, the leather armor creaking noisily around him “And now I have to go and warn my daughter about a human female who has designs on her mate” ruefully shaking his head, he wandered back down the hill leaving the dragoness to watch her human and ponder her future. Chapter 36 Cill welcomed her father at the door once more and let him into the house. She had managed to organize it into a semblance of order and rested on her bed as he found a human chair to seat himself. Nokala stretched and looked round at the new ‘lair’. He thought it was quite adequate for a couple newly started and the protection for them was excellent seeing as it was in the middle of the keep. Grinning slowly at his daughter, he murmured ‘So have you told Duncan you have laid claim to this lair and the surrounding forests within the range of your roar?” Cill felt her ruffs flush *No…and I hope you won’t tell him. I don’t want to upset him. I did not really mean to do it but something got out of my control and…* she trailed off and lowered her head. “Have there been any… repercussions?” her father asked, pouring himself a drink of cool water from the jug. Nodding her head slowly she told him about the fairies and other races that she had been made aware of by Jasmina and how they thought she was to be responsible for the security and safety of the forest from now on. Chuckling, Nokala sipped the water “The old laws are followed by many races still and it seems you have managed to find a sidhe that adhere to them” He leaned forward and cocked his head “Are you going to be their protector and justice or just ignore them?” Cill gave a noncommittal grunt and looked at the ceiling *I am meeting their king soon and I will find out if they are friendly or not. I thought I had enough trouble just looking after James and Myself* Nokala put his boots on the edge of the bed and grinned up at her “Well, to add to your woes. It seems a human female has inveigled her father into letting her come here to see James. They seemed to have known one another” Cill hissed nastily and her talons curled in the material of the bed as her instincts rose in alarm *She wants to steal him?* She would not tolerate this! Nokala held up his hand to forestall the potential rampage “She merely wishes to visit and say ‘hello’ to him. At least that is what the letter says. The problem we have is that she will go home and tell everyone that James has married a dragoness and we are not ready for anyone outside the keep to find that out yet” Cill frowned, her eyes narrowing *Go on* she murmured while still slowly flexing her talons in the suffering bedclothes. “I shall instruct Marre that you are to learn the art of throwing glamour this week so that when she visits, she will see James happily mated to a pretty human female and will hopefully turn round and go home” Nokala sounded quite satisfied with the solution he had proposed; not realizing that such a course could often have the reverse effect with human females. Cill sniffed daintily *I shall make sure my human form is so stunning she will simply faint with inadequacy*. Her talons teased a thread from the bed and twisted it like a noose. “So she is due here soon?” “We aren’t sure – it could be later or sooner. The transport that humans’ use is unreliable and erratic to say the least. But work out your form according to Marres’s instructions and perhaps you can surprise James with it” Snickering quietly Cill thought that would be a wonderful prank. She felt he was overdue retribution for making her chase him. *I’ll do as Master Marre says, Father* Then she smiled mischievously at him. *Do you think I should be blonde or brunette?* Duncan and Tomako were making fast friends and Master Desmond was very eager to demonstrate his protégé’s talents in front of the keep’s lord. After melting another ingot with his breath in front of the sweating lord, Duncan was ready to admit that he was indeed an asset and could visit as often as he liked before heading unsteadily back up to his solar and the comforting haze the wine bestowed upon him. Tomako easily swung the heavy lump hammer used to beat the metal into shape and found he enjoyed it greatly, especially when he could see the shield shape beginning or feel the form of a sword or lance hidden in the metal he was working. Ronald was also in awe after having gotten over his initial reluctance of a new apprentice and helped rotate the metal steadily as the dragon hammered at it. He was learning too and envied the fact that the dragon did not even seem to sweat. He was working up the courage to ask Tomako to show him his natural form when Nokala turned the corner into the forge and leaned against the doorpost while the young dragon was engrossed in working the metal. Desmond noticed the dangerous looking man lurking near the entrance and went over to him “Can I be of service my lord?” he asked, not wanting to give offense. “I am just watching my young friend here, Master Smith. I can see he has great talent and I am pleased you are taking the time to nurture it” Desmond was not as slow as Ronald was and coughed nervously “Are you well acquainted with Tomako sir?” he asked cautiously. “We are of the same clan and I am keen to see him advance,” replied Nokala, watching as Tomako quenched the shield rough in the trough, raising a huge cloud of steam that filled the room in the process. Wafting the rising steam away from the metal Tomako smiled as he saw Nokala leaning near the door and hurried over to greet him once more. “Lord Nokala, Let me introduce Mastersmith Desmond and his apprentice Ronald” Tomako was effusive and waved the fruits of his labors easily in one hand despite the size of the shield-to-be. The over-enthusiastic movements making the humans nervous as it waved dangerously within an inch of their faces. “You seem to be enjoying yourself Tomako” A grinning Nokala easily took the cooling shield and spun it lightly in his hands “What do your parents think?” Tomako’s face fell a little “My mother thinks it is a good idea that I should be able to work hoard, but …my father does not know of it yet. I do not think he would approve” Nokala nodded slowly “I have spoken of this to Shallalindria also and warned her of the consequences of her decision. She said you wished to remain here and build your own lair also” Tomako gulped, his adam’s apple bobbing like a float in a stream. His gaze flicking between the humans “I was going to ask Cill and James if I could stay. I can hunt for the keep and add to their hoards also” Nokala nodded as he thought slowly *Come for a walk with me young one, I can see you have things you wish to say that you may not want others to be privy to* Nodding Tomako wiped his hands on a towel and the pair stepped away from the forge. “I shall not take him from you for long, good smith” Nokala reassured the anxious man by the forge. “I merely wish to see how we are going to manage this” Desmond nodded gratefully and took the shield rough with a grunt as Tomako handed it to him, almost dropping it in the process. Stepping carefully around the stalls and carts Nokala took in the confident air of the young male and the way he looked at the humans scurrying past. “You know your sister seems to have formed an ‘attachment’ to a particular human, don’t you?” he asked quietly. Tomako nodded slowly as they made their way towards the training ground, walking in step “Yes, I like Tommy too, if she has found a potential mate. I shall not stand in the way of their happiness. James and Cill seem to be an excellent pairing” Nokala grunted meaningfully “We shall see. I want you to be there for your sister Tomako. You know what your father is like. I would suggest the both of you seek lodging here – though not together as I’m sure she would like her privacy” Tomako looked sidelong at the older dragon “Do you think James and Cill would let us live here? And the human lord?” Chuckling Nokala nodded “They will. There are other considerations also. Will your mother interfere if you tell her Shalla is leaving too? I know she is upset at the plans to mate her to a drake of her parent’s choice. I believe she should at least have the choice to find her own mate.” Tomako folded his arms and thought hard, stopping on the track “I think she would. She used to fight my father all the time but now she seems to agree with him a lot more” He seemed to shake with suppressed anger “She told me she wouldn’t tolerate Shalla bringing shame upon the family name!” Nokala shook his head sadly “Honor means different things to different dragon’s Tomako, from what you say I think you and Shalla will have to make it a clean break and that will be hard… especially on your mother.” Tomako nodded “My father would likely not be too concerned about me, but Shalla would be unable to ever return home” Pausing near the field where the novices were panting and wheezing after their run Nokala nodded “That is true” he looked round with a grin “I’m hungry…Let us hunt together. It will give your sister and Tommy some privacy as well as letting you work off some of your anger” Taking a deep breath the older dragon touched his fingertips together and slowly willed the shift, containing the rushing power easily as he felt it surge through his body. He felt like roaring with relief as he grew to his full size, his wings unfurled and he leaned back, his body growing warm from the energy coursing through it. Tomako did the same, somewhat nervous about letting the humans see him shift so openly. But after shrugging off the cramped human shape, he felt a palpable relief at not having to pretend in front of them anymore. They already knew he was a dragon and it didn’t matter to them now. Did humans always adapt so quickly? James watched with the rest of the open-mouthed novices nearby and then walked up to the pair “Leaving already?” he asked, his head tilted back so he could see Nokala properly. Nokala grinned and placed his huge paw over James, the long talons digging into the earth until it looked as if he was in a cage. James folded his arms and tapped his foot on the ground “Cill will be angry if you squash me,” he said as the novices hugged one another in terror behind him. “Not to mention what Joe will say about the holes in the ground!” Tomako looked from one to the other, a puzzled look on his muzzle as James nonchalantly leaned on one of the canoe-sized talons and tapped on it firmly. *You see?* Nokala said to Tomako *Humans are brave in the oddest situations. He knows I will not squash him though it would be so easy to. He trusts me, as I am family now. He would also extend that trust to you* Tomako looked down at James who grinned back at him before buffing at Nokala’s talon with his grubby jerkin “What have you been doing with these things…You need a manicure” Nokala gave a throaty rumbling laugh *Tomako and I are going hunting for lunch. Shall I bring you a sheep too?* Tugging his talons free of the ground, he tapped them on his chest to get rid of the loose dirt, showering James with it at the same time.. “Er, thank you no father-in-law…I doubt I could finish a whole one” James replied after brushing himself down. “But thanks for the offer. Let us know if you see anything interesting out there though” Stretching his wings out and tentatively flapping them, the wind making the terrified novices stagger Nokala nodded in agreement *I shall, Cill tells me there are several hidden races in this forest and I will endeavor to locate them* James cocked his head in curiosity “Hidden races? Like the elves?” *Yes, apparently there are some fairies, gryphon’s and perhaps a unicorn or two* the large dragon murmured mentally *No doubt you will encounter some of them soon* Spreading their wings wide, the pair of dragons flapped powerfully and leapt into the air above the keep. After making a couple of circles around the perimeter, they flew off in the direction of the deep forest, leaving James alone trying to calm the overwrought novices. King Dougal paced up and down in front of the throne. The large hall was mainly empty as the fairies were out hunting, gathering and helping the various animals of the forest. He felt out of his depth and was still trying to digest the news that a human and a dragoness were not only mating. But had apparently had set up their own lair in the midst of the stone keep of the humans as well! It was preposterous! His rotary perambulations were interrupted by a delicate cough, one that did not emanate from a fairy throat and one that certainly was carefully modulated to not cause undue alarm in those who heard it. He strode swiftly over to the door of the oak tree and peered out and down, and down further…his gaze suddenly captured by the piercing hawk-like glare of a tall young gryphoness who was perched quietly on a branch just below the entrance. “Good Day your Majesty “she murmured quietly, ducking her head in a bow “I am Katreen, designated ambassador of the darktail gryphon pack” Dougal swallowed nervously and bowed in return “Well met Lady Katreen, to what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?” as if we didn’t know… He thought to himself. Katreen preened a little, her coloring was an attractive mix of glossy black feathers that shifted to a deep reddish-crimson before they merged with the tawny lioness body. He also noticed the hooked beak and delicately groomed tufts above the lively bright eyes. Tufted ears perked forwards as she looked up at him. She would easily reach six feet when standing on her hind paws. Her wings were black as night and folded neatly at her sides. “I am informed that we have noble ones living in the forest once more and that you are in possession of more accurate information about them?” she finished hopefully. Duncan nodded “While it is true that we have made contact with the …er couple, that have moved into the forest I personally have not met them yet.” Katreen recognized the pauses and hesitation in the King’s voice and cocked her head “You sound ambiguous about our new guardians, your majesty?” she trilled quietly, hoping to elicit further information. Dougal sighed loudly “I can hardly believe the news myself Lady Katreen. This is what I know. The dragoness is very real yes, but she is mated to…and this is confirmed I might add, to a human male... and they have made their lair in the stone building of the humans!” Katreen couldn’t hold back a startled cluck of chagrin at this news “A human? How can this be? I rarely see them in our part of the forest though I know they don’t get on well with faerie or dragons” Dougal gave a shrug “I have no idea. I am organizing a meeting with them for tomorrow morning – perhaps you would like to attend also?” Katreen looked nervous “Meet a human? I-I don’t know” she looked twitchingly from side to side “I have never spoken to one before. But I am supposed to be an ambassador so I suppose I must.” Dougal nodded “You would be safe. The dragoness would not let anything happen to you” He did not add that he would also be carrying several powerful protective spells for his own peace of mind. “Then I shall attend with your leave, your majesty” Katreen murmured graciously and bent her head in a bow. Dougal was about to say something else but froze as the sun was briefly blocked out by a shadow. Looking up and dreading what he would see, the silhouettes of two large dragons flapped slowly past high over the sidhe. Cill walked slowly up the hill to where Shalla was sitting alone deep in thought. Seating herself beside the quiet dragoness, she watched the others gaze as it followed one particular novice through his training. “There is a nice lake near here that you can swim in if you wish,” She said quietly. “And it is a nice place to take someone for a private talk also” A hint of sly amusement in her voice as she nudged Shalla with a wingtip. Shalla felt her ruffs flush with heat and nodded “Thank you Cill, I do want to talk with him. D-Did you take James there when he was courting you?” Cill gave a giggle “No, actually he fell in it when I spoke to him but we have enjoyed ourselves there many times” Shalla sighed gustily “Your father said you had a lair near here and that you always sought your independence. Did you enjoy it? Being on your own and without family near?” she shyly scratched random patterns on the ground with a talon. Cill cocked her head in thought “It was lonely. However, I spoke to mother often and she would have been there had I gotten into trouble or too hungry. I enjoyed hunting and stealing new items for my lair though,” she said this last with a wicked grin “I used to sneak up to the keep and look for things they threw out” Shalla looked shocked “You hunted for yourself and stole?” she had always had plenty of nice things around and if she wanted something for her room all she had to do was ask for it. “Of course! That was the fun part – apart from teasing James of course, but that came later and I wasn’t expecting a human to come barging into my lake” Shalla nodded slowly, “They can be fun cant they” she sneaked a sidelong look at Cill “At least from all the noise you two make I can only assume its fun” Cill licked her muzzle slowly “You have no idea…” She leaned closer “Male dragons don’t last half as long and they fall asleep afterwards… not to mention all the naughty things he can do as well. Get Tommy to rub you down with oil sometime. I’ll get James to give him some” Shalla covered her muzzle with a paw, stifling a startled squeak. She felt strange warmth in her belly at the thought. “Oh my”. Struggling to regain a little dignity, she murmured. “Tomako wants to start his own lair near here so he can be near the smithy. Would that be all right? I do not think he will cause trouble as I think he plans to visit other clans to look for a female of his own, though I know a few in ours that want him, but he doesn’t realize it” Cill gave this careful thought “I think it will be alright. He and James seem to get on well and I think he has found a good vocation that will make him the envy of other drakes. I will ask James though I am sure he will agree.” Her tone grew curious “And you? Will you want a place of your own soon? I know your father will not appreciate you visiting me, let alone Tommy” She was startled when Shalla burst into tears, sobbing noisily into her paws. “Th-they said they mean to mate me to a strange drake soon,” she stammered, “I don’t want to be a captive brood-hen like my mother was.” Her paw dashed the tears from her eyes decisively. “And I won’t! Even if I have to run away!” she seemed startled to hear herself say such a thing as Cill put a comforting wing over her. “You are always welcome here Shalla,” she murmured, realizing that she had found a kindred spirit in the confused female. Shalla sniffed noisily and looked up at Cill, her yellow eyes red-rimmed and bloodshot “Thank you Cill, I will talk to my mother and see what they have planned before I make a decision”. Pulling the tattered remnants of her dignity about her she set her wings back and looked down the hill to where the novices lay panting on the ground, various weapons scattered about them. “And he had better be worth it” she muttered to herself. Chapter 37 *No, no!* sighed Marre as James mispronounced another word from the scroll in front of him. *Its Sef and you say it like ‘see-ef’ otherwise you will end up miscasting the spell and causing who knows what sort of damage* James flushed and nodded “Sorry Master” He shifted nervously in front of the dragon’s lounger. Cill was there also, the pair in quiet silent conversation together as Marre tried to hammer much-needed knowledge into his brain. He had at least made significant advances in his rune writing thanks to the nightly exercises but he had the horrible feeling his tongue wasn’t long enough nor his voice deep enough to cast spells effectively as most of them sounded as if they were wrenched from deep within and required more than one throat. *Good, now try it again and concentrate* Marre murmured and dropped the broom in front of him. “Or else you do it the hard way” James took a deep breath and focused on the broom while recalling the runes on the scroll “I’muit seto sef kaliel”. He felt the now familiar tingle of his power and he watched the broom glow with a tinge of gold then twitch upright, quivering gently in place. Marre watched with pride but said nothing as James carefully raised a hand and murmured the command phrase “Rin’za”. The glow intensified suddenly and the broom slammed backward into his outstretched hand. Grinning broadly, he turned and smiled at Marre who peered impassively down at him before rumbling *Not bad – you need to moderate the command though*. The elderly dragon was in truth impressed but it was not good practice to give apprentices swelled heads so soon in their training. *Go practice some new runes and think about the lesson. I don’t want you trying it out elsewhere until I am satisfied you can do it precisely and without mishap* James nodded at Marre before unrolling his rune scroll to a new set of runes and began murmuring to himself quietly as the elder turned to Cill and mentally contacted her sire. “Are you sure it’s the right time to teach her this?” he sent the thought to Nokala almost pleadingly “I know she can manage the size change but it takes practice to get any shape stable” Nokala nodded and sent back the reply on a private band “It has to be done and I know she is eager to learn. She has mastered the control of her size and her powers are growing thanks to the loving attentions of her mate there” Marre sighed as Cill sat quietly, her gaze flicking between James and Marre. “Very well…Cill, come over here” he murmured quietly “at least in here I have some control” as Cill padded nervously over to sit before him. “I will be careful Master” she said quietly and watched in rapt attention as Marre reluctantly pulled another scroll from his library wall and unrolled it until he found the portion that he was looking for. “Very well, harrumph…the art of glamour is just that. An art – careful attention must be paid to the form you choose and you must be consistent as the more you get used to it the easier and faster it will be to shift into” He showed Cill a picture of a smaller dragon with a thought-balloon of a human beside it. “We try not to make our forms too extreme. Well- At least some of us don’t. It make us stick in human’s minds and can lead to awkward questions and in some occasions has led to humans becoming suspicious and secondary measures being used to maintain anonymity” He did not elaborate on the ‘secondary measures’. Cill nodded in understanding “So I shouldn’t make myself too beautiful by their standards in case another human tries to mate with me?” Marre winced but then nodded “Crudely put but yes. Humans are indiscriminate creatures and are ruled by their glands” He coughed quietly hoping that James had not heard the comment. Cill just sat there and smirked quietly. She did not mind one bit that her mate had such tasteful glands. Marre adjusted the scroll a little so Cill could see the next picture “Now this is the difficult part – We do not visualize the form we want in one go. We have to do it piece by piece” The picture showed the dragon with human legs and a pained expression. “There is also texture; human skin is not like decent firm hide but soft, pink and vulnerable. This can be a challenge for a dragon to feel such weakness where there should be strength” Cill nodded, her eyes following the scroll eagerly as she absorbed the information. “Remember, as you are adding this as another spell atop the size change there will be additional mana drain that can be quite a strain until you adapt” Cill frowned a little “What will happen if I run out of mana to hold both spells in place?” “You simply return to your normal shape and size –It feels pretty unpleasant and this can be tricky if amongst humans so I don’t recommend it,” replied Marre with a frown. Cill sucked on a talon and thought carefully “So I need to be plain looking?” she asked almost sadly. “Not at all” Marre said with a grin “you forget that you will soon be mated in the eyes of the humans and that will reduce the risk of advances towards you apart from a few who gain enjoyment from tempting mated females” That perked Cill up and she quivered with anticipation “So how do choose the form I want?” Marre grinned toothily “Well, one way is to copy what you have seen. Have you seen many human females at the keep?” Cill shook her head “No, there are a few there but I know just one and she is the mate to Joe. I don’t want to look like her” Marre hummed thoughtfully “The other way is to choose a form known to others, perhaps your mate can help here. *James!*” he called his new apprentice loudly, making him jump and almost rip the scroll he was studying in half. “Yes Master?” he said, gulping and wondering what he had done wrong this time. *Think of a human woman or two…nice looking ones* Marre said, not bothering to explain himself. James blinked and complied, the first image automatically popping into his head was of course Caroline as he remembered her on the night before his trip when she had given him her hanky. He felt Cill rummaging around in his memories as he brought another woman into his mind, several of his relatives and the odd old female acquaintance or two until she seemed satisfied with what she had found and pulled back with a smirk. “I think I can come up with something now,” she said looking over at Marre. “Not so fast” chided the elderly dragon, waving a talon at her. “This is not a simple size change so don’t get over-confident” he eyed James cautiously “In fact I think it would be better if your mate missed this part” This said privately to Cill. “He might find it somewhat more disturbing than merely becoming smaller” The elder dragon looked so serious that Cill nodded slowly at him. She may have been independent but was seldom rebellious. “It is that bad?” she murmured back privately to Marre who nodded somberly to her. “I have seen strong male dragons recoil from sudden failures of the glamour. It isn’t a pretty sight and hard to forget – especially for a mate” Cill cast a cautious glance back towards her mate as he continued trying to master further tongue-twisting runes with his inadequate vocal equipment. “I shall send him down to annoy Janna and hopefully she will keep him busy for long enough for you to see for yourself” Marre stated at last, *James?* Carefully putting the scroll down this time James looked up at the elder once more “Yes Master?” *Could you go down to the kitchen and ask Janna for a long weight for me? She might also have some things she needs doing that you could help her with* James looked suspiciously at Cill. He wasn’t stupid and had had similar requests from the alchemists back home when they had become exasperated with his constant questions and comments about how useless they were. Usually it was for a tin of striped paint or a pot of elbow grease. He was sure he hadn’t been a nuisance this time; ergo they both wanted him out of the way for a while. Debating briefly with himself, he decided to acquiesce to the request, as it was obviously important. “Very well master” he finished with a bow to Marre and a wink to Cill before heading down the ramp leading to the kitchens. Marre shook his head slowly “He has so much to learn and so little time to do so,” he muttered partially to himself. Cill felt a little alarmed but did not let it show on her muzzle, “I know he is trying hard Master. He wants to please you and tries to overdo it” Nodding Marre wandered over to the circle and beckoned the eager dragoness into it “I know dear. Nevertheless, I have my own reasons for wanting him strong quickly. He must be able to protect you from humans and dragons in the future” Not wishing to elaborate any further, he rapidly cast a set of wards around the dragoness to drain off any stray mana for when the spell failed. “Now then, Have you got the image firmly in your mind?” he asked cautiously. Cill paused briefly, getting the shape she wanted in the forefront of her imagination and then nodded swiftly. “Very well, first the size change” Marre ordered, folding his forearms and setting back on his haunches, a calculating expression on his muzzle. Cill obediently murmured the runes that shifted her size and paying close attention shrank until she was a shade less than six foot tall. She rapidly cast an eye over her body to make sure nothing was missing or out of proportion. Marre also let a critical gaze flick over her form and he was pleased to see she had easily mastered this phase. “Excellent. Now then, start with the easy part. Try shaping the legs you can imagine into glamour and apply it” Cill tried to keep the shapely legs she had thought of in her mind at the same time as she attempted to pronounce the shaping spell and ran headlong into a huge power drain. She felt her legs grow weak as the additional strain on her mana caused by the size shift was augmented by the demands of the new spell laid over it. Staggering a little, she took a deep breath and pushed harder. Marre nodded to himself, it was important for her to feel the drain like this so she would be able to recognize it in the future when the spell was growing weak Cill felt spots forming in front of her eyes and she sank to all fours as she tried to control the direction of the power and force it to do her bidding. There was a subtle shimmering about her haunches that had a hint of promise, but it faded rapidly as she grew exhausted and finally lay panting on the cold flagstones as she tried to regain her breath. Marre could not help chuckling a little at the sight “Not so confident now are we?” he murmured to her and held out a paw to help her back up. “Now you see the challenge. The more complex the glamour the harder it is to maintain and looking like a human is very challenging.” Taking the proffered paw with a grunt, Cill levered herself back up gingerly “It became so hard when I tried to shift. Why is that?” Marre chuckled “It is an ancient law known as the inverse square law. The strength of a field decreases the further it gets from its source. So the longer you have to hold the glamour the more power it requires to maintain the effect. You are already using a field to alter your size so in effect you are trying to lay one field over another.” Cill blinked at this and cocked her head to one side trying to make sense. “So I have to be able to control both fields at the same time?” she looked aghast. “That’s impossible!” Chuckling Marre concentrated briefly and suddenly Cill found herself looking at an elderly, white-bearded human who strode back and forth in front of her “Not at all. It takes practice and concentration until it can become automatic” He waved his arms enthusiastically at her. “You must learn your shape though, memorize it and make it your own. The more you know about it the easier it becomes” He frowned briefly in concentration and returned to his normal size and shape. “Soon the power will flow naturally and you will learn to match it with your size. This you must do quickly if you are to successfully fool other humans and allay suspicious females “he gave her a conspiratorial wink “you do want to look better than her don’t you? Cill grinned widely and slowly licked her lips “Oh yes...” Nokala and Tomako circled over the forest and looked down at the trees hiding the ground. Spying a small clearing Nokala angled down and gliding slowly through the canopy came to rest within it. Tomako was not far behind and slid to a halt abruptly, his talons digging into the loam of the forest floor. Shaking his wings back into position Nokala turned towards the young male with a grin. “So then, what do you really think of your father’s attitude towards humans now?” Tomako sighed; he had felt a great deal of anger at finally meeting tiny humans and actually getting to know them. They were clever and smart. He was learning that all he been taught from the egg was a lie. These were not dumb chattering monkeys anymore. He shuffled his hind feet awkwardly “Why does he hate them so?”, he mumbled the question back. Nokala shrugged meaningfully “He will have his reasons. There are many who fear the new and strange. Especially if they feel threatened by them” Tomako raked a nearby tree “I like it here. However, if I tell him where I am it will endanger Cill and James. I don’t know what he would do to Shalla” Nokala nodded slowly “I did say you would have to make a clean break. That’s not so hard for males but I know females need their mother’s advice” Tomako slowly stripped the branches off the tree with his talons “I don’t know anything about setting up my own lair or gathering hoard. Let alone sharing a territory. Is it hard to do?” The older dragon chuckled “You are learning from the human’s are you not? They share their land and indeed raise their young close to one another. I know your sister would love to have you close. At least till you find a mate, then things might change” Tomako felt his ruffs flare and flush with embarrassment “I haven’t seen any dragonesses in our clan that I like, or that like me. I get all tongue-tied and end up looking foolish” ‘Ahhh’ thought Nokala “And you think that making armor will help you not look so foolish?” he asked quietly Tomako gave him a careful look before answering, “Partly, I need a hoard before I can search for a mate. Making and selling armor will be a good way to start one. Mother seemed to agree with me and you should have seen her eyes light up over the thought of me being able to work hoard” Nokala nodded slowly as he listened, thinking before continuing, “Have you ever fought another dragon Tomako? I mean really fought with one, not just play-fighting with your sibling” Tomako shook his head slowly “No, but I want to find adventure and learn how to fight. But I-I’m not that brave though” Nokala slowly stood up and flexed his wings “Why not? You just need the right motivation” he grinned toothily and shifted his body so his head arched back in a defensive posture “Attack me” he growled. Tomako blinked and backed away slowly “What?” Nokala growled and poked him in the chest with a wingtip none too gently “You heard me…Attack me – or are you too scared” Tomako’s heart raced as he took in the large adult “but you’re twice…” Nokala’s paw slashed out and struck Tomako’s jaw with a force that made his ears ring “Coward” he hissed, “Size does not matter if you know how to fight properly” Tomako’s head spun but he swiftly refocused “Why...?” Nokala’s tail swung round and wrapped around one of Tomako’s hind legs, jerking it out from beneath his body and sending him crashing him to the ground with a grunt “You move like a hatchling” he growled and swiftly put a sharp-taloned paw on his neck, letting him feel the prick of the sharp claws against his hide. “Do you think armor would help you now?” he hissed softly “You are soft and spoiled…no wonder females think you unworthy” He could see the anger building in the young dragon and grinned to himself. All dragons had to learn this lesson eventually – his own training from his father had not been easy also. “You would not last two minutes in real combat” He rolled his paw back and forth slowly “Or is there a dragon in there after all? Perhaps it wants to be a soft human?” Tomako’s talons dug into the forest floor in anger “!!” he growled, straining against the paw. ”And now you grow angry, feeling helpless and weak” Nokala released his paw and stepped back swiftly. Tomako launched himself up from the ground at him, paws extended and talons out, genuinely intending to cause as much damage as he could. Meeting him head on, Nokala used his bulk to shove him aside with a grunt. A wildly flailing talon ripped a ragged foot-long tear in his chest in passing but he swung hard, striking the younger dragon hard on the flank with both paws clenched. Tomako hit the ground with a thud that shook the forest floor but rolled onto his feet once more and hissed defiance at the adult who merely laughed and taunted him once more. “A puny human could do more damage – think where you need to strike” Tomako’s eyes narrowed as he lowered his body and circled Nokala. It was obvious to the older dragon that the youngster was working on instinct now and needed more time and experience before he could think coherently during a fight. He did not want him injuring himself too soon however. Nokala’s tail waved up and over, drawing Tomako’s gaze with it and before he realized he was being decoyed, hot breath was upon his neck and he felt the pinch of powerful jaws as he was pinned once more. Letting out a wail of rage Tomako writhed under the unrelenting grip, weeping openly at the feeling of helplessness and flushed hot with the shame of failure. Nokala waited until he had slumped in defeat before releasing his grasp and settling back on his haunches and watching. A look of interest on his muzzle, mixed with a hint of pity. “You have promise” he murmured to the young dragon “As I said; you just needed the right motivation. I will teach you to fight if you wish. I also need to train James in how to best a dragon in combat” Tomako sniffed and wrenched himself upright slowly, not meeting Nokala’s gaze “That was cruel” he muttered. Nokala gave a bark of laughter “And you think other dragons will care about that? They would rip your head off and steal your hoard while you were showing them round” Tomako looked shocked “B-but …They are dragons...” Nokala nodded “You think that we are all civilized and honorable now? There are still those who feel we should be eating humans and running this world to our own desires” Tomako flushed with realization at where this conversation was going “Like my father?” Nodding slowly Nokala held out his paw and lifted his erstwhile opponent back onto his hindquarters. “Yes, but you have seen why we must not do that. We have too much to gain and too much to lose if we revert to savagery or pointless anger.” Tomako shook himself vigorously, sending pine needles and leaves flying into the air and surrounding forest then looked at the bleeding tear on Nokala’s chest “Sorry”, he murmured. Nokala shook his head “No I’m the sorry one, I’m obviously getting slow” he chuckled and gave him a friendly cuff “It’s going to be interesting training you and a human together” Tomako grinned and looked sidelong at the adult “I guess I’ve been wasting my time hitting drums when I should’ve been hitting other dragons?” Nokala gave him a look that spoke volumes “You gave yourself good muscles with the drumming, but you need to work on your focus. If you lose your temper, you will always lose to a more experienced opponent” They slowly walked through the forest, absently pushing aside trees that got in the way as they talked. “Would my father truly try and kill James?” Tomako asked at last, idly playing with a sapling. “Why don’t you ask him that” the quiet reply came. “He should have been training you also, but perhaps he fears for his own position” Tomako stopped in his tracks “My father fears me? But…” “He fears many things, Why not his own son?” Walking slowly once more Tomako’s thoughts rolled around in his head for a while in silence. Nokala let his senses take in the air and surroundings during the silence. He both heard and scented the various rustlings and murmurs in the bushes and burrows nearby as nervous fairies whispered to one another, carrying the news back to the anxious king. James nervously watched Janna as she bustled round the kitchen. He hadn’t had the chance to really get to know her since his arrival and felt as though he was intruding on her personal space. It was odd to see a dragoness cooking though as everything was on a scale far outside his experience. The cauldron was large enough for several cows and all the utensils seemed like weapons rather than spoons and spatulas. On her part Janna was at a loss at how to treat the human, She knew that he had mated a dragoness and joined the clan but she felt that it went against her ingrained feelings and though she knew she shouldn’t let it matter, it rankled that a puny human had won over a young dragoness. Trying to keep the sarcasm from her voice, she looked him over with a withering glare *Well I suppose you could make yourself useful* James could not help bowing respectfully “Id be glad to Lady Janna,” he said pleasantly. She narrowed her eyes at him, unsure if he was being cheeky or sincere. *Humph, Well there are plenty of potatoes that need peeling* she pointed towards a corner bearing a looming mountain of spuds that dwarfed James. “Dragons eat potatoes?” he blurted out without thinking then flushing at his rudeness. *Why not? We can eat anything” Janna grinned, showing the human a set of fangs like a row of broken bottles. *We don’t just eat meat – that would be boring* James gulped and nodded, moving over to the pile of vegetables and after selecting one, pulled out his dagger and started whittling away the skin, sighing and wondering what was going on downstairs. Janna hummed quietly to herself and James tried to make out some of the words as she did so, carefully slicing the skin from the potato and thinking to himself. Cill groaned with effort as she felt the form slip away from her once more. It was an unpleasant feeling, as if she was melting and shedding her skin prematurely. She could feel the sensation of skin though briefly and it was no less disquieting yet somewhat thrilling. Marre held up his paw and signaled for her to stop, he could see she was rapidly exhausting herself in her efforts and did not want her to hurt herself or drain her mana to a point where it would require days to recover. “That’s enough for now Cill,” he said quietly, holding his paw out and helping her up carefully. ”I told you it would take a lot of work and effort. Nevertheless, you have done well for your first attempt. I saw some skin form on your legs that last time” Cill nodded weakly and stood somewhat waveringly “I could feel it – but then it sort of – slid off” Marre nodded “It does feel strange at first but it will be worth it when you are able to change fully with only a little effort” Cill sat back on her haunches with a grunt “I hope so” she eagerly reached out for a flagon of water proffered by the elder and drank deeply. “It is good to see you so happy and in good condition” Marre remarked, running his practiced eye over her body, “They are obviously feeding you well in the keep” Cill swallowed the last of the water and grinned at him “Oh yes, there seems to be no shortage of food there and I even tried some bread though it stuck to my teeth a bit” She forbore from telling him about the ale – He would just laugh. “Just be careful not to try anything too exotic or spicy, ask me beforehand as I’ve pretty much tried everything the humans have come up with,” Marre said with a grin as he leaned on his lounger “You definitely want to stay away from some of the spices they use. It can lead to embarrassing results” he gave a delicate cough and looked away. Cill narrowed her eyes “What sort of results?” she asked, leaning towards the mischievous elder. “Oh I doubt you’ll run into any here, but in London and more sophisticated human areas will have plenty of new experiences for you” Cill nodded thoughtfully “I will have to visit human towns wont I? And eat their food in their shape – It will be strange” “It will be odd, but you must trust your mate and you will learn fast I am sure. In a way this visit from one of James’s friends will allow you to test your ability in a more controlled setting” Cill nodded, thinking her mentor was correct but wishing he had phrased it less like an experiment with her as the subject. She startled herself by suddenly yawning hugely and feeling a wave of tiredness roll over her. “Ahh, I think it is time you returned home and got some rest – no playing around just yet on your own though. I don’t want James running in here screaming at me when he sees your face melt off” Marre chuckled and yelled down to the kitchens for James who dropped the spud he was peeling back onto the pile and ran back up the ramp swiftly. *Time to take your mate home James, Give her a rubdown and put her to bed, she’s had a tiring day* He grinned, as Cill seemed to sag and almost fall atop the human who propped her up on his shoulders and staggered a little at the weight “Yes Master Marre. Shall we come back tomorrow?” James said puffing a little. *Take a day off. She will need to recover her strength for another try and you need to practice your runes* Marre replied, *Give her a good meal in the morning too* He winked at the human, startling him *It’ll keep her in a good mood. Dragons get tetchy on empty stomachs and she’ll he hungry from all the mana she’s burned today* James made mental notes on this and nodded “Very good Master” and half dragged his tired mate towards the travel ring where she halfheartedly muttered the transport runes and the pair flashed back home. Marre groaned and sank into his lounger once more “Those two are just going to be trouble…I know it” he muttered to himself as he heard Janna coming up the ramp with his supper. She placed it in front of him and he eyed it blearily before asking plaintively “Why so many potatoes?” Chapter 38 King Dougal was feeling panicky. It wasn’t a sensation he relished, but being a king meant he was able to share his discontent with many others in a fairly short space of time. The reports and loud growls of a pair of male dragons fighting not far away only added to the feeling of foreboding that had been welling up since he had heard the news about the dragoness. Katreen the gryphoness still sat outside the main oak and listened to the tirade coming from within. She had her own misgivings and she was not looking forward to tomorrow morning when they were due to meet the couple at the keep, including the human mate of the dragoness. She mentally ran through what she knew about humans and their habits and she was not sure what to expect though as an ambassador she was expected to be polite and diplomatic. Giving a little shudder just to get it over with, she bent her head once more, placing a tufted ear against the door to the fairy hall and listening. “I don’t care! “Dougal shouted. “Are those males here to fight over the female? Are they poachers here for the sheep? Why don’t any of you know?” The fairy king was red-faced once more as he paced up and down in front of the councilors “I want all of you …and I mean all of you” he stated, catching the reluctant eye of one elder who was trying to hide behind a fern. “To get out there and find out what you can. If what lord Pepper says is true then we shall have to choose what we are going to do. We cannot leave the trod and move away again as this threatens the entire forest!” Tomako and Nokala spoke quietly with one another. Nokala had just finished giving an impromptu lesson in fighting, demonstrating to the younger male that no dragon can win a fight if their heart is not in it. “Better to give up and leave then – If you can feel no reason for fighting then it is better not to as it will simply waste your energy and that may be the point for them trying to provoke a fight” Tomako nodded slowly, he could still feel the tender spots in his neck where he had been gripped so easily – no wonder no one had taken up the challenge against James joining the clan when they would have had to face Nokala as his champion. He also made a quiet mental note to design some armor that would protect the neck of a dragon from such an attack in the future. Nokala looked over the young male worriedly. He had not realized that some young dragons were missing important skills such as hunting and fighting. He suspected that this was partly because dragons were now raising their own cattle and had in fact managed to organize themselves in a fashion. It was true that there were fewer conflicts among clans and even some blood feuds that had lasted centuries had been resolved with reparation suitable to both sides. But at what cost? Were they growing soft? He sighed and sniffed the air carefully noting the scent of fairy and various other animals including… “Tomako” He murmured, “What say you to a nice fat sheep or two hmmm?” Tomako blinked “What – raw?” he couldn’t remember when he had last eaten his food raw. Not since he was a hatchling and growing fast. “Yes Raw!” Nokala roared. “Don’t tell me you are scared of eating something raw?” Tomako shook his head and growled back at him “No, It just seems…uncivilized. But if you want to then go ahead” Nokala gave the young dragon a look that made him jerk backwards “One thing you forget. You are staying on Cill and James’s land now and it behooves you to bring food to their door in appreciation of that privilege.” He rumbled slowly, not taking his eyes off the youngster. “Surely your education cannot be that lacking in manners?” Tomako flushed a little “It seems to have been lacking in many things” he admitted finally, belatedly remember his mother mentioning something of the sort. Nokala nodded “I see that now. For all that your father has risen high in the council he seems to have neglected the most important things about being a dragon” Tomako lowered his head and followed along behind Nokala as the pair made their way through the woods. James and the sleepy Cill arrived back in the travel portal within the grounds of the keep and he slowly walked with her towards their home. He was a little alarmed at how tired she seemed to be but she mumbled fondly to him as he guided her. Shalla also looked a little alarmed at the state Cill was in but James put a quick finger in front of his mouth to keep her quiet until he made sure that Cill was comfortably resting on her bed and closing the door behind him out to greet Shalla with a grin. “Marre has been working her hard “he murmured to her. “She is learning to shape shift” Shalla nodded *I have tried that myself with little success, though Tomako was a quick study and is easily able to shift* She still felt a little nervous talking to humans and another’s mate at that. *I’m a little worried * she said, casting a look at the sky *Tomako went off with Nokala some hours ago and has not returned yet* James smiled up at her and gave her neck a pat “They’ll be fine. They said something about going hunting in the forest” Shalla blinked *But Tomako has never been hunting in his life* The two exchanged looks until at last James said “Well, I bet Nokala will teach him well” He was about to add something more to this when he felt a sudden shiver run through him and his neck grew uncomfortably warm, as if someone was glaring at him. Shifting uneasily in place he turned and looked over his shoulder warily. Seeing nothing, he shrugged his shoulders and turned back to Shalla. “I’m sure they’ll be back soon” He noticed Shalla was also looking at a point above his shoulder with what he could only surmise was shock on her muzzle. He slowly turned again and blinked at the six-inch tall green fairy hovering a foot away. His mouth fell open but nothing came out. The fairies eyes were two little green agates, hard and wary, and she carried a longbow that was almost as large as she was. The trio stood there mute for several moments as emotions ran in tight little circles within all concerned until James coughed and broke the silence “Um…Hello?” “Don’t you try and catch me!” warned Jasmina shrilly as she hovered nervously “I know all about you humans” James gave a long-suffering look to Shalla “Why is it that everyone dislikes us?” he asked quietly before turning back to the fairy. “I shall not harm you Ma’am” he said honestly, “My names is James and this is Shalla.” He indicated the dragoness beside him as the fairies gaze flicked between them both. “You are the human mate of the sleeping noble protector inside” she stated matter-of-factly “But I do not wish to wake her to tell her the news. Can I trust you to tell her when she wakes?” James rolled his eyes in exasperation, feeling a growing anger at this treatment “I tell my mate everything, little green lady. She has had a trying day and is taking her rest so you may tell me what you wish her to know” Jasmina drew herself up haughtily – little green lady indeed! “Then you may inform her that his most royal majesty King Dougal, the sempiternal leader and guide of light oak trod, has graciously agreed to the specified meeting time of four hours after sunrise to discuss affairs with her” She realized that perhaps she was not being the most diplomatic but that wasn’t her job. James shared a puzzled glance with Shalla over this statement. “I shall inform her of this,” he murmured back, remembering his courtly manners “please convey my own welcome to his majesty and I shall endeavor to make his stay pleasant and entertaining” Jasmina nodded slowly “There shall also be some of our elders and an ambassador of the Darktail gryphon pack attending as an entourage. Will there be others you wish to attend?” James thought rapidly…Nokala was the obvious choice but Duncan ran the keep and this sounded important enough to bring him in “Another human will be required to attend if that is permitted. He is the human lord of the keep and is responsible for many things” Jasmina blinked and hid her surprise “Make sure there are no weapons or Christian crosses or it will go harshly with you” she stated firmly, green beady eyes boring into the humans James gave a bow “It shall be as you say Ma’am. I shall happily tell my mate when she wakes in the morning. Will you break fast with us?” Jasmina almost panicked – eat with humans and dragons? Was that a warning or a threat? “I shall leave that up to his Majesty” She replied tight-lipped and flitted backwards several feet where she felt safer. “I shall inform his majesty of your agreement and shall meet you within at the specified time” There was a greenish blur and she was gone. James sighed and turned back to Shalla “What do you make of that? Why would pixies want to talk to Cill?” *Fairies* Shalla corrected thoughtfully *That was a fairy. Be careful James. They are a fickle breed and quick to anger. You do not want to upset them unless you want to wake up one morning wearing a donkeys head or something more unpleasant* “What was that about crosses?” he asked curiously and flicked his gaze towards where the fairy had vanished. *I do not know* Shalla replied solemnly, *I would suggest that you follow the request however* She tried to remember what she had heard about fairies. *If they start to sing, they are casting a spell so beware* James shook his head “I’d better go and tell Duncan about this, I want him to be ready for when they arrive” he gave Shalla a quick pat and headed off towards the Donjon and Duncan’s solar. Nokala hovered over the field wrapped in invisibility. He felt that it was cheating somehow in that the prey could not see or hear you until you had them in your talons, but he was willing to make the odd sacrifice to ensure a steady supply of food. Tomako watched from nearby, the sight of one of the scraggly wild sheep suddenly lifting into the air with a raucous “Baaaaaa’ making him grin. The sounds broke off abruptly and the bloodied carcass dropped heavily in front of him. He couldn’t help feeling a little revolted, the animal’s eye was glazing swiftly in death from the rapid stroke of the dragons talons, but it was still disconcerting to see it happening. Nokala rumbled amusedly “Eat…then you can catch one for the keep. These are sheep that have escaped their owners and will be welcomed back into the fold” Tomako nodded and picked up the still-warm sheep in his forepaws, hesitating briefly before deciding he wasn’t going to be humiliated any more and bit heavily into the animal. Watching, Nokala chuckled, as the young dragon tasted hot fresh blood for the first time as an adult and felt the flesh tearing in his maw. Tomako’s expression changed to amazement and he soon had reduced the carcass to a few loose scraps of wool and bloodstains. Licking his muzzle clean he blinked and realized just how quickly he had finished it off. “Good?” Nokala chuckled as he sat on his haunches nearby. “That was….very good,” admitted Tomako, “I could eat anoth…” he broke off as Nokala held up a warning paw. “No, greed would alert others and make you sluggish. Better to eat small amounts more often than fill your belly until you cannot move” Nokala patiently explained, “You would sleep and grow weak instead of being strong. Ancients like the Clanmaster get that age by discipline and constant watchfulness” Tomako nodded “Should I try and catch one now?” he flexed his talons in anticipation of what he perceived to be an easy exercise. “If you wish to try, go ahead,” Nokala replied with a strange smile “I would suggest using the invisibility spell though” Tomako spread his wings widely and flapped up into the air above the field; hovering briefly, he cast his invisibility spell and tried to choose a likely looking sheep from the placid flock wandering beneath him in blissful ignorance. Nokala sat patiently nearby waiting until he saw a sheep flying in a straight line across the field only to drop, bounce and roll several times before struggling to its feet and running headlong into the forest. He clasped a paw to his muzzle and shook his head sadly as several long grooves and gashes appeared haphazardly in the thick mud of the field until they came to an abrupt stop beneath some overhanging trees that shook as the invisible dragon impacted silently with them. Lifting himself into the air he flew across to the trees and waited until the thrashing and kicking had stopped, and a mud-encrusted Tomako shamefacedly cancelled the invisibility. Nokala couldn’t help chuckling “Not as easy as you thought Mmm?” he asked innocently, not looking the angry young male in the muzzle. “I thought I had it in my talons, but I overbalanced and started to tumble so I let it go and tried to recover but it was too late” Tomako struggled angrily amidst the shattered trees until Nokala reached down and helped him up. “You started out alright, but didn’t you realize that a heavy sheep would weigh you down?” He asked with a grin. “It wasn’t that heavy” muttered Tomako “next time I’ll make sure I get better balance” “Be sure you do, or you’ll have to get used to mud and trees” Nokala chuckled, tugging him further out of the muck and steadying him. Tomako sniffed and shook his wings clean “Right, this time I’ll get one” Nokala couldn’t hold back a laugh and waved a paw at the empty field “I think you will have to find them again before you get another go at it” Tomako blinked rapidly as he realized they were alone once more. “So now what?” he asked bemusedly. “Now we hunt properly,” replied the older dragon “and this time you will need to look for them – they will be scared and alert so it will be more difficult” “Perhaps we should leave it un-” began Tomako but broke off at the furious look on Nokala’s muzzle. “Would you ‘leave it’ if you had a mate and hatchlings to feed?” he asked slowly, “You do want a mate and hatchlings…don’t you?” Tomako swallowed nervously and nodded. “Then go and hunt, pretend you have a hungry mate unable to leave her eggs. You have to find food or risk having her driven from the nest by hunger” Nokala pointed a paw at the forest and a chastened Tomako flapped up into the air once more to search for the errant sheep. James slowly walked up the long flights of stairs towards Lord Duncan’s solar near the top of the tower pausing only to catch his breath and look out the window to admire the view. He thought he caught a glimpse of a dragon in the far distance but continued walking when it dropped beneath the forest cover. Considering how best to put the problem to Duncan he stopped near the door and waited, hearing shouting from within. After briefly wrestling with his conscience, he succumbed to temptation and leaned over to listen carefully at the door. “I don’t know what we can do about her if she insists,” he heard Duncan shouting, “Why do we have to put our staff out to make room for her bunch of lisping courtiers!” “Sir, It behooves us to provide the best for the Lady and her staff as word will surely reach the King” Martin replied quietly trying to reason with the man. “It’s bad enough with Father Champlain acting all mysterious over this wedding and that dragon. He seems to have gone overboard in his preparations – its still likely a couple of weeks off and he wants new robes?” Paper rustled in a hand as it was shaken vigorously “and a new altar cloth with gold thread!” James hid a grin as he listened then straightened as he remembered his original purpose of visiting. Lifting a hand, he tentatively knocked on the oak door. “Enter!” shouted Duncan, making James wince in anticipation before opening the door. “Good Day Sir” he said, smiling and carefully closing the door behind him, one never knew who could be listening after all. “What’s good about it?” demanded Duncan, dropping his handful of papers onto the table, “Its looking worse as the day goes on – and what have you brought to add to my woes?” The angry lord kicked a chair hard so that it spun behind his desk, whereupon he sat on it and glared at the novice. James coughed and thought rapidly “Nothing troublesome Sir, In fact I bring good news!” Duncan folded his arms and looked at him skeptically. “Oh?” James nodded “If you were able to put aside an hour tomorrow around ten and visit our home – I think we could provide you with an opportunity few would desire to miss” James smiled widely and hoped that the lord would take the bait. “Would this surprise have anything to do with your dragoness? Or her young friends?” Duncan asked cautiously, a finger drumming nervously on the tabletop. James nodded “Yes Sir, but this meeting requires someone of higher rank present than myself as the visitor is of very high rank indeed” Duncan shared a nervous look with Martin before raking his gaze over the earnest young man standing before him “High rank?” “Yessir, as well as this personage of high rank there will also be an ambassador from another race too” Duncan groaned and let his head fall forward into his arms “Ambassadors?” he stated, somewhat muffled “Are these going to be Dragon ambassadors?” James shook his head, slightly alarmed at this reception to his news “N-not exactly Sir – but somewhat related” Duncan sat back up and rubbed his face tiredly “Ok lad, spit it out. Do the beasts of the field and the snakes of the earth want to move in here as well?” “W-well Sir, it’s like this – Dragons are revered by certain peoples and since we now have one here, they want to meet her. Its – it’s the King of the fairies Sir” Duncan blinked and chuckled softly at first, his head lowering until he was shaking with suppressed laughter. He finally threw his head back and guffawed loudly “The King of the Fairies!” he yelled with tears of mirth streaming down his cheeks and pounding a large fist on the table. Martin was snickering quietly too but being more restrained than his lord and master. “That’s a good one lad, and who is the ambassador? The Queen of the cauliflower people?” gasped Duncan, wiping his eyes with his shirtsleeve he caught his breath and tried to calm down. “Um – no Sir, It’s a gryphon sir,” mumbled James, feeling rather put out with this reception of his news. “They want to meet tomorrow at four hours after sunrise which would put it at about ten in the morn” Duncan leaned back in his chair having recovered somewhat from his paroxysm “You’re serious aren’t you.” He stated flatly “What do they want? I assume we are talking little people and eagle-headed lions with wings here” James nodded “I spoke to one of the fairies just a few minutes ago – she was all green, even her hair and skin. I do not know about the gryphons though. They called Cill ‘the noble one’ and told me to pass the message on to her when she woke up” Duncan nodded slowly, “Then it behooves us to make ready for them. Did they say anything else?’ James shifted nervously “Yes Sir, that there should be no Christian crosses or weapons present during the meeting. It has been recommended to me that we follow this advice” Duncan humphed and nodded, “Very well – and now it’s my turn to upset you” he leaned back in his chair and placed his hands behind his head “You remember a lass named Lady Hampton at all hmm?” James paled “Caroline…er Lady Hampton, Yes sir. We have met in the recent past” shuffling his feet in embarrassment at the memory, fond as it was. “Well, you will be pleased to know she is planning a visit in a few days and looks forward to meeting you again,” Duncan said this last with a wolfish grin. “I take it you have not told her about your new responsibility?” James swallowed hard “No Sir, I had no idea I would see her again so soon. I do not want her running home and telling my father about Cill” The image of his raging father descending on the keep jumped into his minds eye. “Until I am properly married to Cill he would find a way to stop it somehow” Duncan nodded sagely “I agree, I have informed Nokala about this development and he assures me that Cill is aware and working on making herself look human for the wedding” Light dawned on James as he realized that was why Cill had been so eager to learn to shift this week “Do you know when she is due here sir?” he asked hesitantly. Standing up, Duncan walked over to the window “Only within the next few days lad. She is apparently doing some sort of inspection for her father while traveling so there is no definite time” He looked down out of the window at the bailey where the usual frantic busyness was evident. “I want you to be prepared for this. I don’t think we want everyone running here to either gawk at your fiancé or try to kill her – do we?” he turned back to face James. “As for the fairies, very well – I shall be ready at ten and we shall see then” he sighed and looked at the empty wine jug “Should I bring anything?” James grinned, “I invited them to breakfast but it didn’t seem to go down too well” Duncan chuckled and moved round the desk to clasp James on the shoulder “I admit I had my concerns regarding you and Cill but from what I’ve seen so far you have coped well and no one seems to have been eaten. Master smith Desmond is ecstatic with his new apprentice and free source of fire so we shall have to wait and see how we fare with new challenges. Now be off and get some dinner before it runs out” He propelled the bemused novice out of the door with a gentle shove and turned back to Martin “Fairies? Bloody Fairies?” he muttered, wiping his sweaty brow with the back of his hand. James wandered down the stairs slowly, why would Caroline be coming to see him? He did not believe he had made that much of an impression upon her and thought that she had only given him her favor to get rid of him. How was he going to deal with this? He left the base of the tower and was walking slowly back home when an odd noise caught his attention. It was somewhat familiar, yet with an odd rushing component to it – getting louder as it came closer b a a A A A He almost jumped out of his skin when a terrified sheep dropped in front of him, struggling upright violently until it had found its feet. This wasn’t one of the usual placid sheep one sees in the farmyard that casually awaits its date with mint sauce. This huge, angry ram looked as if it had not been shorn for years and had a glint in its eye that spelt doom for any sheepdog that came close. Its wool was long, tangled, and covered in mud, foam flecked its nostrils and it was looking for a fight. James blinked, where had this monster come from? He couldn’t see anything but he caught the faint hint of a mental chuckle from nearby. The ram snorted and pawed at the grass, staring at this new antagonist with all the threat it could muster in its ovine gaze. James blinked –it was only a sheep after all. He jumped forward waving his arms and yelling loudly. Startled, the Ram reverted to more typical herbivore behavior and took off at a run down towards the training grounds leaving James feeling foolish and yet somewhat exhilarated. Running a hand through his hair he looked round suspiciously “Nokala?” he thought aloud. The pair of dragons materialized on either side of him, both shaking with mirth as they watched various people trying to catch the frantic sheep as it tore round the bailey. *You know* Nokala murmured, *they really shouldn’t chase it round like that, it makes them very tough and sours the blood* James grinned, it was hard to be angry “I suppose one of you dropped that little gift in on me mm?” he asked. Tomako nodded enthusiastically *I caught it! It took some doing but I finally managed to corner it” he looked proudly at James who noticed there were streaks of fresh blood in the corners of his mouth. “So I take it Nokala’s been teaching you how to hunt?” he looked sidelong at the other dragon that was still savoring the images below. Tomako nodded *and how to fight* he gave James a friendly poke that made him stagger *He said that you are going to have to learn how to fight dragons too* James looked up at Nokala, the ragged bloody tear on his chest testimony to the struggle “Me? B-but I’m not big enough” Tomako grinned; *Size doesn’t matter if you know how to fight properly* he looked sidelong at Nokala as he quoted the older dragon. Nokala shook his head and sighed in a very human-like manner *You have a long way to go Tomako* he admonished, *and James, well I do not know where to start with you. It is something I need to think on* Taking a deep breath, he shifted rapidly to his human form and they both started walking back towards the storehouse, moments later Tomako joined them in his own swarthy human form. “So how did Cill do with her shifting?” Nokala asked, the trio pausing to let the panicked sheep run past with a bunch of yelling farmers and merchants hot on its heels. “She was very tired and fell asleep once I got her home, but I think she succeeded,” replied James as they continued down the path. “They sent me down to the kitchen to peel potatoes for Janna so I didn’t see a lot” Nokala chuckled “It can be very upsetting for a mate to see the intermediate stages of a shift so be grateful they thought of you” “I hadn’t thought of it like that “mused James as he pushed open the door of his home, holding it for the others. “I did meet a fairy today though” Both Nokala and Tomako leaned back in shock “A fairy spoke to you? A Human?” James blinked “Is there something wrong with that?” he made his way to the bed and sat beside Cill, stroking her gently as she slumbered. “Fairies haven’t spoken to humans in centuries. It is one of their oldest rules and may only be broken under extreme duress” said Nokala “Whatever drove one to speak to you can only be extremely important” James nodded “They really wanted to speak to Cill but she was fast asleep so they had to talk to me instead – the king is going to visit tomorrow apparently” Nokala nodded “I remember Cill telling me there were sidhe nearby and the occupants wanted her as a protector now she had claimed this as her territory” James nodded “They called her ‘noble protector’ I don’t think the fairy liked me at all” “They were also bringing an ambassador of a gryphon pack too,” he added as an afterthought. Nokala and Tomako exchanged glances that spoke volumes “What?” asked James, tired of being the ignorant one. “Gryphon’s are pack hunters James,” explained Nokala “if you have a pack in this forest that is close by they will not like us hunting in their territory. We did not see any today but I am sure the faer will have seen us. You will have to reassure them that we are not permanent and will not interfere with them else they could be trouble” James nodded “It’s going to be a fairly interesting meeting then” he sighed and stroked Cill’s neck gently “and with Caroline visiting in a few days it’s going to be even more interesting” This time it was Tomako’s turn to be surprised “Who is Caroline?” he asked curiously. “A-an acquaintance of mine” James said with a flush “She is coming to visit the keep and wants to see me again. She doesn’t know about Cill though or that I’m mated now” Tomako grinned, “Oh that will be fun when she meets Cill and finds out she’s been thrown over” he had a deep chuckle in his human form. “We cannot let her see Cill in dragon form” sighed James “that’s why she is pushing herself to shift form – to protect us from Caroline running off and telling everyone back home” Tomako nodded in understanding “I see, but what if Cill cannot master shape shifting quickly enough?” James shrugged “I don’t know – we might have to hide her. Caroline may just want to say hello to me, but if she thinks I am still single and lonely here she may try something I would have to refuse and that may make her angry” He stood up and paced back and forth slowly, “I don’t even know when she is due here so it’s difficult to prepare” Nokala rose and clapped James on the shoulder “One thing at a time James, talk with the fairies tomorrow and see what they want. Do you want me here?” Hesitating briefly, James thought a moment then said, “Duncan will be here, I asked if he could be present. I don’t want it to look as if we are a threat, so if it looks as if Cill is in charge with us humans working for her it might go more easily. Besides, you’ve done enough for us without wanting to get mixed up with fairies” Nokala grinned and nodded “I agree. You have a diplomat’s manner James. After all it was Cill that claimed the territory and we are just visiting, so I shall take my leave and return home” he then turned to Tomako “Remember what I told you, I want you to hunt every other day to get stronger, but watch out for the gryphons” As he turned to leave he looked at them both and added “And I’m going to teach both of you how to fight dragons if it kills me” and with that he left, leaving the human and dragon staring at one another. Tomako cleared his throat and looked at the door “I’d better go get Shalla and head home” he said, “I can feel she’s worried about me but didn’t want to interrupt anything” James nodded and opened the door for him “I think its going to be interesting for a while” he said with a grin “have you tried going into the mess at all? While looking human I mean” he finished, stepping out the door with him. “No not yet” Tomako said nervously “I didn’t think it would be a good idea” James grinned “Come on then, Ill introduce you to Jane so you can get fed while here. As you are working for the blacksmith they should let you eat for free” Tomako nodded and followed James slowly towards the mess. James smiled as he caught the outline of a dragoness sitting patiently atop the hill overlooking the bailey and next to her a smaller human figure leaning against her side. They walked up the path and coughed quietly so as not to alarm the pair. “Not interrupting anything are we?” Tomako asked innocently as Tommy turned red. “Where have you been?” demanded Shalla, rising to her feet and facing her brother “I’ve been worried” She looked more closely at him “well, you seem alright –what did Nokala want?” Tomako held up a hand “I’ll tell you all about it at home” He grinned at Tommy and stated “James is going to show me the mess then we should be heading back’ he looked up at his sister who was holding the human’s hand in her paw “of course if you want to stay overnight…” Shalla flushed and looked abashed before mumbling something under her mental breath. James tried hard not to smile but it was not getting any easier so he tugged Tomako back “Let them say goodnight while we go organize some dinner and Cill’s breakfast for tomorrow” Tomako nodded and followed James towards the mess hall, pausing to look within at the noisy mob inside “Sh-should I really go in?” he asked nervously, nothing in his life had prepared him for being round so many humans “They know I’m a dragon…don’t they?” James shrugged “Some do…most wont as they stay in their stalls or homes all day and don’t hear much of the gossip – come on” He took the nervous dragon by the arm and semi-dragged him through the doors and into the warm, fire lit hall. The noise volume dipped a little as eyes turned to see who had entered but soon rose again as James led Tomako over to a table and sat him down. Tomako recognized some of the novices that had been with James at training that morning and they eyed him warily. James poured out a jack of ale for him and introduced him to the table “I’d like to introduce my friend Tomako” he said, handing the jack to the bemused dragon. “He is going to be an apprentice to the blacksmith for a while so I thought I’d show him around. There was a nervous muttering around the table but the general air seemed to be welcoming. “Am I supposed to drink this?” muttered Tomako to James as he peered into the tankard. There was something floating in the ale and it had too many legs for his liking. “Just sip it,” replied James in a murmur, “It can’t be any more difficult than eating raw sheep” Tomako nodded and dubiously sipped at the ale, not knowing what to expect. The others round the table relaxed a little as it became obvious that the newcomer wasn’t going to tear their heads off, though he did look a little curious as he sipped the ale and grimaced at the taste. “Why young James” a female voice came from beneath a meat-laden platter “aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?” Grinning James turned and helped Jane with the platter “Jane, this is Tomako, the new blacksmith’s apprentice. He is learning how to make armor and weapons” Jane leaned over “My, he’s a big one” she stated and before James could stop her, she reached out and pinched Tomako’s bicep between her fingers “Oh and strong too” she giggled as Tomako went bright red much to the amusement of the rest of the table. “I’ll tell Joe on you” chuckled James “You shouldn’t tease the help” Jane gave him a swat from her dishtowel “Joe knows I wouldn’t stray, though I’d keep an eye on this one or the scullery girls will kidnap him” she looked at Tomako thoughtfully “Doesn’t say much does he?” she murmured. “I think he’s a little overwhelmed,” replied James as he leaned back “Oh Jane, Cill is going to need a good breakfast tomorrow. Do you have any suggestions?” Jane rubbed her chin slowly “Well we did get a sheep in today, oddest thing you ever saw, ran into the kitchen with half the castle after it. Should be done to a turn by tomorrow morning” James gave Tomako a nudge “There…you got Cill her breakfast” he chuckled “you should ask her to stay when you come back tomorrow” Tomako nodded, in truth, he was feeling a little overwhelmed by the sights and sounds around him – his head swimming a little from the ale “I’ll do that!” he said, making a decision. After all he was old enough and if he could learn to hunt and fight as well as make armor he would be a dragon of note and able to have his pick of dragonesses as his mate. James grinned and the pair clasped hands “Now we need to get Shalla to stay for a bit longer” he chuckled but Tomako looked a little gloomy at that. “It isn’t going to be easy but I think we can do it,” he said after thinking a little. James stood and waved to the others at the table, grabbing a couple of pieces of meat from the platter as he led Tomako outside once more. Shalla was waiting by the travel portal, quietly talking to Tommy, the pair parted with a kiss and a wave when they saw Tomako and James approaching from the tavern. She didn’t look too unhappy and Tomako gave her a hug as they stepped into the portal “coming back tomorrow?” he asked her cheekily. “Perhaps” she replied, her cheekruffs flushing “If I’ve nothing better to do” The smile remained on her muzzle though as they flashed back home once more. James let out a large whoosh of air and stretched eagerly, it had been a trying day and tomorrow looked even more so. He ticked off the things he needed to do “Breakfast, fairies and gryphon, Marre” he flinched as he realized he had not done his homework of rune study and he turned from the portal to hurry home. Tomako and Shalla reappeared in their home, all seemed to be quiet and the pair trod lightly as they had a dip in the pool to wash off any stray odors that would alert their parents before venturing down towards the dining area. Shalla was nervous as she did not share her brothers resolve to leave her comfortable home for a place at the keep. Yet she felt that she had to escape, to leave before her parents realized her doubts and fears and as such, she was unprepared for the sight awaiting her when she and Tomako turned the corner into the dining room. Their mother was seated beside an elderly blue dragon and they were talking animatedly when Nakkour realized they had arrived. “Ah, Shalla my dear, come and greet Lagaligoliana” she said firmly, taking her daughters arm, “He has so been wanting to meet you” “Lagaligo, please” said the blue with a grin “So this is the charming young Shallalindria I have heard so much about” he bowed his head in greeting to them both. Nakkour’s eyes glittered, as she looked at Shalla “Your father and I have almost completed the negotiations” she said proudly. Shalla swallowed nervously “Negotiations for what?” she asked, but already knowing the answer. “Why my dear, I thought you would have realized by now. Lagaligo here is to be your mate” Chapter 39             Nokala arrived home and stretched languidly. He needed a good soak, then to heal his wound and enjoy a good meal. He padded quietly along the corridor to the main room and its large bubbling pool. Sighing with pleasure, he sunk slowly into the aromatic hot water and relaxed, the day’s events slowly replaying in his mind. The situation with Tomako would be all right once he had some hunting and fighting under his talons he mused, but Shalla and Tommy still represented a problem no matter how he came to look at it.             He was still pondering this when Carlina slowly and seductively slunk into the pool to join him, her eyes wide and alert as she licked along his jaw in affectionate greeting.             ”Hullo love” he murmured to her as he returned the lick, he could sense she was content and calm, a rare occurrence since Cill had decided to jump up and down on tradition, there was also something else about her... So he gently tugged her closer to share the heat and companionship. Carlina let out a soft gasp as he pulled her close, a talon sliding down his chest and feeling the shallow gash left there by Tomako’s wildly flailing talon “You’ve been fighting’ she murmured accusingly but not unduly alarmed, it was after all only a scratch and dragons accumulated those rapidly in their long lives.             Nokala nodded “It was not a difficult fight”, he said with a grin “I tested Tomako and he had no idea how to keep his head in combat”, he gently nibbled along her long elegant neck, his tongue teasing over the soft hide of her throat.             “Mmm…so you are going to teach him?” she asked, purring softly at the sensations, her nipples rising beneath the warm water. She suddenly felt light-headed and aroused, putting it down at first to the water and the attentions of her mate. “Yes, and James too, the elder Wyrm himself insisted. I think Marre has been talking to him and he has an idea of what Marre is planning,” murmured Nokala as he ran his paws up and down his mate’s sides, his sheath swelling in anticipation – why had they never thought of mating in water before? He made a mental note to thank James for providing such inspiration.             “I’m glad he does” Carlina growled lustily, her tail snaking through the water to entangle with his, the tip lingeringly caressing the base of his sheath, where the dragons testes made a noticeable lump. “I have no idea, nor am I sure I want to know”             Slowly Nokala rolled onto his back in the warm water; he reasoned that as he had had a trying day he should relax and enjoy this time with his lovely mate. He spread his wings out to enjoy the bubbles against them.             “I have some idea, but it relies on whether James will accept the oaths we need to bind him in” he shivered as Carlina’s tail-tip coaxed the tip of his ebon shaft out of his sheath. “I think he will” she murmured, her eyes wide and mouth open in eagerness as she encouraged her mate to erection “He is a good human”             This coming from Carlina? Nokala looked down at her in surprise and she met his gaze with wide, eager eyes “I’m glad you think so,” he murmured as she straddled him, rubbing her slick, swollen lips over the head of his shaft             “Oh yesss” she hissed happily, spearing herself thoroughly upon it, her eyes taking on a somewhat glazed cast as she was entered.             Nokala bucked upwards beneath her, feeling his shaft sink into hot, engorged flesh that rippled and milked at him. He suddenly realized what was different and clasping his paws round her rump helped her move with him, slowly at first but with growing ardor.             “You are in heat, my love” he murmured, planting little nips and licks on her breasts, making her gasp and nod. “Y-yes…” she panted, groaning as she felt tremors of pleasure run down her spine from the mating. “I have felt it building in me…since the ceremony”             She crooned in pleasure, rocking atop her mate happily. Never had she been able to savor the pleasure like this when in heat before, it had always been a rushed and urgent event with her mate of the time hissing and growling, her neck in his jaws.             Nokala was surprised at his own stamina, the days events had left him tired yet alert so he was able to hold back for longer than before, but it could not last and with a long pleasured groan of release he slammed up into his mates fertile womb and unleashed the hot torrent of seed she demanded. She ground down on him and moaned his name as she shook through her own powerful climax, muscles tightening around his jetting shaft.              She knew that there would be an egg from this mating and she felt the thrill of creating new life, her loving mate was a good sire and provider and all was right with the world. Nokala felt the joy of his mate as their minds entwined lovingly, sharing her pleasure and anticipation before they slowed and kissed, the steam rising from around their coupled bodies Shalla had continued the rest of the evening mute with shock as her mother explained what a nice lair her future mate had and murmuring aside how wealthy and respected he was. The fact that he was several hundred years older than Shalla should have no bearing on things she insisted.             Tomako was also feeling very nervous; he did not like the blue and could see past the façade he kept up for the benefit of Nakkour, the occasional lustful glitter in his eyes as he looked over his young prize. He felt helpless however – if the deal was made, there was nothing he could do.             Shalla looked imploringly at her brother and he found he could not move, feeling disgusted with himself he shook himself silently and stood up before leaning to whisper to his mother. “I think Shalla is a little overwhelmed,” he murmured, flicking a warning glance to his sister “I’ll take her to her room so she can think things over a little” Nakkour smiled at him “How thoughtful of you” she said; stroking his arm, “We should be ready to set the date of the ceremony soon so make sure she will be ready”             Tomako nodded and moved to Shalla’s side “Come on Sis, lets go and organize a few things” he murmured, on a private channel he muttered “Don’t let them know how you feel, this is a test” Shalla nodded mutely and stood unsteadily so that her brother caught her arm and led her towards her room.             As soon as they were out of earshot and behind closed doors Shalla let out a shuddering moan and collapsed on her bed, her talons clutching at the sides and ripping the fabric in convulsive anger and fear. “H-how could they do this!” she sobbed into the bed as Tomako sat beside her. “I don’t want that elderly pervert trying to get me with egg – he’s ancient!”             Tomako stroked her back “Well,” he said with a sigh “You knew it was going to happen, I think they hurried it along because they think you are going to refuse “ shrugging, he rubbed her neck muscles, soothing her “The only way out is to bring shame to the family and run - or go through with it”             Shalla’s eyes grew round as she realized it was true, there was only one way out and it would be one that her parents would not allow or forgive, was she really against this pairing to that extent? “I don’t know anything about this Lagaligo,” she wailed, tears running down her snout.             Tomako handed her a towel and she blew her snout noisily. “Ill see what I can find out about him” he reassured her “Just don’t go making rash statements to mother or father, they won’t prevent you leaving the lair if you pretend to be happy with the decision,” his mind was working overtime as he pondered.  “I’ll ask some of the clan and see what sort of dragon he is – I get a bad feeling about him though” Shalla nodded in agreement, calming down somewhat “I don’t like the way he looks at me” she whispered, “I-its not like the way Tommy looks at me” flushing at the admission. “I like the way Tommy looks at me” Tomako grinned and licked his sister gently “Stay here and act normal, don’t give them a reason to restrict you and we will work this out, I promise” Shalla nodded and hugged her brother tightly, a cold feeling of dread still in her heart. Cill woke early the next morning, the snoring form of James warm against her side where he had snuck beneath her wing like a broody hatchling. She smiled and stretched a little on the bed as she looked at him.             How things had changed in such a short time, she mused. She felt an immense satisfaction and lovingly leaned down to lick him tenderly, his dreams swirled around her head confusingly as he slumbered but that was normal.             Very few dragons could work out what when through another’s head when dreaming. She could feel his peace and satisfaction though and grinned as several images of her flashed through his dreamspace.              She smiled as he grunted in his sleep, his shaft pressing into her side, suddenly erect .These humans were incorrigible she thought, as she wiggled against his shaft, they even got aroused in their sleep! She looked down at her mate and a naughty thought suddenly occurred to her. Carefully rolling over so as not to disturb him, she presented her slick vulva to the tip of his shaft and sighed as he slipped within her easily, the human instinctively pushing upwards.             She giggled mentally as he twitched slowly inside her, cooing as she enjoyed the somewhat erratic mating, her own muscles responding by pulling him inside more deeply.             Watching him closely she was fascinated at the range of faces he made and the odd noises, his dreams becoming more vivid. She was pleased to note that she was the primary focus of these dreams and when he stiffened inside her and groaned through his climax, she could feel his attachment to her and it awed her just how much he loved her.              She felt the final locks of her own love snapping into place around this young human who had proven himself worthy of her and returned the thoughts with her own rippling climax, whimpering in pleasure as she ground eagerly against his loins, the bond between the pair now unbreakable.  ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- King Dougal paced nervously back and forth, his path almost wearing the carpet thin as he stalked round the same path. There were only a few hours to go and he would have to talk with a human, there was no way round it. How had a human mated a dragoness? What would they demand as protector and mate? What would this mean for the Sidhe and the occupants? How would the gryphon’s react to the news of dragons hunting in their forest? Life had suddenly gotten far too complicated for him yet he felt his initial fear diminish somewhat. Surely, a dragoness would not have chosen an evil human as a mate.             There had to be more in it, Jasmina had seemed quite haughty when she had delivered the message to him and he felt that she resented having to talk to a human while Ploom had sounded excited when he had told of the conversation she had with him. The human had not tried to catch her nor was he rude, but courteous and polite.             Walking to the entrance and looking down he noticed Katreen stretching and yawning widely, the gryphon’s beak opening alarmingly wide revealing an odd purple tongue and crimson throat, Dougal had the oddest feeling that he was about to fall in when she snapped it shut and bowed.             “Good morning, Your Majesty” she said formally, “I hope this day finds you well” She fluffed her wings and preened a little, shaking the odd loose feather free and raising a small cloud of featherdust.             Dougal sighed and sat on the edge of the platform “It finds me ready to face this Dragoness and her human’ he chuckled, “Are you ready?” Katreen clucked once as she thought,” I think so, though I admit that I am nervous in facing a human on their own ground. I shall keep my peace however” she nervously preened her wings, nibbling them into place and removing the sheaths from several new quills.             Dougal swung his pointy slipper-clad feet over the edge “No more nervous than I,” he admitted “but Lord Pepper is more than capable at protecting us all as are Jasmina and her hunters” Katreen’s yellow-rimmed eyes widened in shock, the black pupils swelling hugely “Surely you would not enchant a noble one?” she asked hesitantly, knowing the power of the faer magic. “That would bring disaster upon us, I am sure”             “No no”, Dougal hastened to reassure her “I do not fear the noble one but we all know humans are unpredictable and not to be trusted!”  Katreen nodded slowly, this was an indisputable truth “Will not threatening her mate anger the noble one?’ queried the nervous gryphon, ruffling her feathers in agitation Dougal sighed, “We will only defend ourselves if we need to, I do not think the humans will cause trouble as there will only be two of them according to Jasmina” Katreen nodded and licked her beak nervously “I shall be polite and not expect too much from them” Dougal nodded and stood up slowly “We have a few hours to prepare” he murmured, Katreen nodded slowly and looked down at herself “Is there somewhere I can have a swim near here?” Duncan arose bleary-eyed and muzzy-headed, the empty tankard by his bed mute witness to the way he had gotten to sleep, rising, he walked naked over to the mirror and rubbed his face vigorously before splashing it with chilly water from the ewer.               Trying not to move too quickly, he stropped the blade of his knife on the sharpening stone and attempted to shave without peeling the skin from his face, thinking about the coming day.               He looked closer and sighed at his reflection, the bloodshot eyes not enhancing his looks any, he twitched a little, feeling an odd sensation between his shoulder blades, as if he was being watched.             Catching a flicker in the mirror, he spun round nervously but could see nothing. Shaking his head in disbelief, he put the knife down and wiped his face clean before getting dressed. Martin having laid out his dress uniform and tabard the night before.             There it was again – that indefinable sensation of being watched. He went to pick up his knife for his belt, but remembered the proscription that James had warned of and instead slid it into the sheath on the desk.             Feeling somewhat foolish, he addressed the air “It’s rude to watch someone get dressed,” He felt he could hear a tiny giggle from somewhere but his eyes could not pick out the source.             Reaching down he struggled into his hose and tunic, ignoring the eyes he swore he could feel on him “I shall leave this behind too” he said aloud, dropping the small wooden crucifix he usually wore around his neck onto the desk.             There was a speculative silence from behind him as Jasmina watched from her hiding place. So far so good, she thought before flitting out the window slit. Ploom was sitting atop the tower, looking down at the storehouse where the dragoness and her mate were sleeping, he scratched himself idly watching as Jasmina hummed up to join him, seating herself beside him.  “The human lord seems honest,” she murmured. “He is leaving his weapon and symbols behind” Ploom nodded “I have not seen anything going on within the house” he replied, “I think they are still asleep” Jasmina nodded “There are still a couple of hours left before the king is due” she glanced at the sun and wiggled nervously while casting a sidelong glance at the male. “I never thanked you for standing up to the king for me,” she said shyly, her greenish skin growing a little darker as she flushed in embarrassment. “I was not …nice to you” The admission did not come easily and Ploom turned to look at her, amazement in his brown eyes.             He started to say something but she held up a finger to his lips and continued, “I have never been good with others, I always push them away, but I hope this makes it up a little” She leaned forward and kissed him firmly on the lips, the pressure making the young fairies toes curl and his arms went around her slowly, pulling her closer as they enjoyed the warmth of the sun atop the tower.   James came awake slowly, opening his eyes and grinning up at his mate who was watching him “mmm...good morning love” he murmured, kissing her on the snout. *Did you sleep well?* she asked with a hint of amusement in her voice. James stretched and nodded “Oh I had the most wonderful dream” he said, scratching along her chest hide gently “I was swimming in the hot pool with you again and …”he trailed off as he felt the heat around his shaft and the dampness of his loins where they pressed against hers, his shaft still sensitive. “…and we mated …” grinning he thrust forward a little, making her groan lustfully. “Naughty dragon” Cill nodded and licked his face *your naughty dragon* she reminded him, arching against him again, feeling him growing hard within her once more. James grinned as he moved slowly with her “Mine” he murmured, leaning up to nip at her neck teasingly, making her growl softly in pleasure. He kept up the slow pleasure for several minutes, enjoying the leisurely mating and the swampy warmth of her loins keeping him erect as she panted softly beside him, her wings folding over him protectively. He felt her shudder and moan and he rose up and groaned as well, his shaft throbbing heavily inside her, looking up at her slitted, dreamy green eyes, their bodies working against one another as they shared the pleasure. Panting himself now, he grinned down at her “I think we have a couple of hours before the King arrives” Cill’s eyes flew open in shock at this revelation *Today? They’re coming today?* she surged beneath him as the last twinges of orgasm made her gasp for a moment. “Oh yes” he replied “Ten of the clock and with a gryphon as well” Cill’s eyes crossed as she struggled to regain her senses and look down at him, *oh you …human!* she growled, *I’ll never get this place clean in time now. What will they think of me?* James grinned, “Well, I don’t think they will complain o’ noble protector,” he murmured, rubbing her breasts slowly until she calmed down. *Did they really call me that?* she purred, the massage working its magic. James nodded “I have organized breakfast for you, courtesy of Tomako” he slipped out of her and grabbed a cloth, wiping himself off and then doing the same for her. *Tomako?* she asked, rolling over so he could wipe off the sticky hide, shivering a little at the feeling. “Nokala is teaching him to hunt and he brought in a huge sheep yesterday,” explained James before leaning down and planting a kiss on her belly “Are you hungry?” Cill cocked her head as her stomach gave an abrupt rumble at this question *Oh yes* she said, nodding her head emphatically as she realized just how hungry she was. *A large sheep?* she asked with saliva suddenly flooding her mouth. “The biggest ram I’ve ever seen” James confirmed, “roasting to a turn in Jane’s kitchen” Cill slowly uncurled from the bed and stretched, flexing her wings out and giving a delicious shiver *That sounds marvelous* she purred, watching as he threw on his breeches and jerkin. *I’ll have to thank him* James washed his face hurriedly and walked to the door “I think he’s going to ask if he can stay here, he really likes the forest and your father is going to teach both of us to fight properly” opening the door he bowed “Your breakfast awaits, my Queen” Cill smirked and assuming a haughty expression stepped out into the sunlight *Lead on* she ordered, *I hope it’s not overcooked* James grinned and ran a little in front of her “Oh yes oh mighty one” he said, bowing again “I shall whip the cook if it is too tough” Cill looked shocked and stopped *you wouldn’t!* she said, suspecting he was making fun of her. James grinned “No…” and dancing a little way ahead narrowly avoided her grasping paws.  *Come here you… *, she growled as he darted ahead of her again, heading towards the mess.  The two fairies grinned at one another as they watched the couple playing, sitting side by side atop the tower and their arms round one another’s waists.  James ran into the kitchens round the back of the mess followed eagerly by a hungry dragoness, there was the usual ruckus going on within the scullery but it ground to a halt as Cill and James appeared, some of the staff dropping their spoons with a clatter in shock at the sudden arrival of the dragoness. Cill’s nostrils twitched as she scented the roasting sheep, smacking her lips in anticipation she looked round for it. James tried to calm down the shaking staff as he looked for Jane, finally catching sight of her across the kitchen and waving to attract her attention. Jane smiled as she caught sight of the pair and made her way over to them. “Good morn’in ,“ she said, giving James a hug then surprising Cill with a hug as well, the awed staff silent at the way she greeted the couple.  “I s’pose ya are wantin’ ya breakfast now?” she asked, shooing the staff away like so many scared bantam hens as she made her way towards the main portion of the kitchen where Tomako’s prize sheep was roasting slowly on a spit. Cill nodded and tried not to drool too obviously as she gazed longingly at it *That would be lovely,* she murmured, her tongue sampling the fat-glazed air but not wanting to appear bad mannered. “Oh lor’ , help ya’self” Jane chuckled and then watched in amusement as Cill easily grasped the spit and lifted the entire roast off the turn-rack. Her stomach growled noisily as she anticipated the first delicious bite when she realized the entire kitchen had stopped to watch. Pots went un-stirred, food charred on the flames and water boiled over in kettles.             Cill glanced nervously at James who encouraged her mentally ‘Go on…don’t mind them’ he murmured, thus reassured Cill carefully tore a strip of flesh from the roast and gulped it down with relish. She was strangely excited at eating in front of a bunch of gaping humans and recalled with some chagrin the last time she had done it and the subsequent results of strong ale. Jane nudged James with an elbow “I enjoy the show, but ya’d better be getting’ home else this lot will ne’er want ta go back ta work” James grinned and murmured to Cill “Shall we go and get ready for the king?” he hinted, “You can bring that with you” Cill gulped down another chunk hastily before agreeing and bowing politely to Jane and the assembled staff she turned and they made their way out into the courtyard once more.     Katreen splashed in the lake, enjoying the water on her feathers until she felt she was respectable enough for an ambassador. She thought carefully about what to expect. Humans were large, smelly, clumsy and dangerous and should be avoided. That’s what her pack all said. They were all quite horrified at the notion of a dragoness and a human mating but if that was what had happened then so be it. Gryphon’s were pragmatic creatures and though they mated for life, they often took occasional lovers to prevent boredom or provide young for barren couples. Finally finishing her ablutions and stepping back onto the land she was met by Jasmina, fluttering in with news. “The human lord has done as we asked and left his weapon and symbols behind so we think it will be a peaceful meeting” Katreen nodded with relief. “That is good news” she sighed, fanning out her wings and shaking them free of water vigorously, her body wriggling happily as her tawny fur shed liquid swiftly. “What does he look like?” she asked, beginning to groom herself, smoothing down the spiky fur and ruffled feathers. “The human lord that is” Jasmina sat on a branch next to the lake and stretched out “He is an odd one, he was cutting the hair on his face but I think he could feel me watching him and told me it was rude to stare at naked men” Katreen giggled and hurriedly tried to re-assume the diplomatic look she had practiced. “Is he a danger to us? Even with no weapons?” Jasmine snorted and bounced up and down on the branch, making the leaves shiver at the tips. “Not at all, you would be able to rip him to shreds in an instant…though...” she leaned forward conspiratorially “He was large…you know…down there” her eyes dipped meaningfully downwards. Katreen flushed under her feathers “So you were looking at him naked then” Jasmina nodded effusively and held her hands above her head as far as she could, stretching them out “This big!...bigger even..” she shook her head in disbelief.  Katreen’s eyes grew round “That’s bigger than you…” she shook her head “I hope you’re not getting any ideas” she asked slyly, the corners of her beak turning upwards in a grin.  Jasmina giggled “No…but I think I can see why the dragoness is so happy… if her mate is built the same way. They certainly are enthusiastic mates” she clapped her hands to her face in sudden horror “What if he can quicken her egg?” Katreen’s mind recoiled from that image. Gryphon males were rather small and pointy, she was no innocent when it came to casual liaisons but she had not found a mate yet and the idea of bearing eggs was one that was both strangely attractive and yet terrifying.  “What would come out?” she gasped hoarsely. “Would it be dragon or human?” Jasmina tried to calm down “We can ask… but I don’t think they would know - I doubt they would be able to breed anyway” she reassured herself “Like can only breed with like” Katreen nodded and relaxed somewhat “True” She finished her grooming and looked at herself in the still water of the lake to make sure she looked perfect “Now, lets us go and meet your ‘large’ human lord then” she held out a wingtip to Jasmina who gratefully accepted, straddling the gryphon’s neck as they headed for the trod to meet up with the king, nestling into the soft feathers at the nape as she rode.  ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Cill finished the roast in record time, testament to her hunger and the vast amount of mana she had used the previous day. She then bent her efforts to cleaning their home and James was merely an obstruction in this so she firmly but gently propelled him outdoors with strict instructions not to come back until she had finished.  Seeking his own breakfast, James walked into the mess and sat down at a table. He was surprised at how swiftly it arrived, and garnished with a sprig of parsley too. Apparently, the scullery staff had been impressed with Cill and was eager to please. He chuckled and waved in the direction of the kitchen and was pleased to hear a hushed muttering and a couple of giggles. He was finishing off his meal using a piece of bread as a trencher when Duncan walked in, looking resplendent in his dress uniform. Catching sight of James he walked over and sat down opposite with a grin.  “Do fairies like to watch humans get dressed?” he asked abruptly. James blinked and tried to hide a grin “Did you catch one looking at you?” he asked, chewing on the gravy-soaked bread. “No, But I could swear there was someone in my room when I was dressing though” James nodded ‘A little hot feeling on the back of your neck?” he asked, pushing the plate to one side where it was hurriedly tidied away by an awed scullery maid.  “Yes, exactly like that” Duncan confirmed, waving to Jane who brought him a plate laden to the brim with meat and vegetables. “It made me very uncomfortable” James poured some water from the ewer into a tankard and drank deeply “I felt it yesterday. The green fairy lass was behind me but when I turned around I couldn’t see a thing until she wanted me to” Duncan nodded and took a swig himself “I wasn’t sure but I left my weapons and my cross on the table” he reached up and touched his neck reflexively, the lack of his cross chafing at him “I can’t believe I’m going to meet fairies”  James chuckled and put his tankard down with a clink “Nor me, I’ve had some experience though at least. The elves are almost like us though I think they regard us as very poor cousins” Duncan blinked “Elves…Gryphon’s and Dragons” he mused “What else is there out there…hiding from us?” James toyed with his bread “A lot, according to Nokala. They haven’t told me everything yet. I’m still not trusted that much” Duncan gnawed on a slice of beef, careful not to get gravy on his uniform “You seem to be coping well though” he mumbled. James sighed and put the tankard down on the table, “There is so much to learn, the old dragon teaching me has told me a lot about our past that explains why they dislike us so. We breed fast, eat a lot and kill anything we don’t understand” He waved a hand towards the kitchens where the nervous staff was watching. “I’m learning magic and things that scare me stiff. I don’t know where this is going. I just want to live with Cill and be happy” He felt better about being able to tell someone his concerns and was surprised when Duncan grinned and put his meat down slowly on his plate. “You mean to tell me you never considered what would happen when you bedded a dragoness?” The lord of the keep looked amused at James’s sudden discomfiture. “You need to think ahead more. What can you do with your magic? What will you be able to do? Nokala said you would be almost unkillable though you would feel pain” James blinked “Nokala said that?” he asked doubtfully, prodding himself in the chest “I don’t feel any different” Duncan shrugged and went on eating,” I think they will have plans for you James, but don’t let yourself and Cill be pulled into anything you don’t want to”  James nodded gloomily and finished off his tankard, replacing it on the table with a clink. “I don’t think I’m going to have much choice in the matter,” he murmured. Duncan finished off his breakfast, wiping the trencher round the plate with a flourish and munching happily.  “Don’t be too worried James, I think the dragons care for you. Why else would they be going to all of this trouble?” He said with an amused tone. James chuckled and stood up slowly “They say it’s to help me protect Cill, but I get the feeling it goes a little further too. The clan is large and they want to learn new things so perhaps that’s part of it” Duncan pushed his bare plate away and stood up. Setting a wide cap on a jaunty angle atop his head he stepped over and opened the door “Shall we go and see if the king has arrived?” he said, motioning the young novice through and out into the sunlight.  Moving quickly through the clan halls Tomako made swift contact with several of his drumming friends, quiet questioning over Lagaligo did not elicit good news. The old blue was regarded with cautious respect yet there was talk that previous mates had died under mysterious circumstances.            Several older dragons whispered to him that Lagaligo liked to indulge in the odd fungi that he cultivated and mated in frenzy under the influence of these drugs, sometimes inflicting grievous wounds on his mate. Tomako’s desperation grew as he was warned repeatedly about the blue, He was extremely rich that was true and was a member of the ruling council but there was something wrong, no one could put a talon on it but they all agreed he was bad news. He was feeling despondent about his sister’s future, deep in thought and not looking where he was going; rounding a corner, he rebounded abruptly off an elderly dragon with mottled and graying scales, knocking him noisily onto his rump. Tomako gulped and moved to help the dragon up, a flailing paw waved him off as the elder Wyrm cranked himself back up onto his feet. Tomako shivered with fear as he belatedly realized that he had just knocked the Clanmaster into the dirt. The old dragons head swung round, a fire in his eyes “Hrmmm…what’s the hurry youngster?” he ordered, brushing dust from his rump with his tail tip. “N-nothing Clanmaster” stammered Tomako, bowing hurriedly “I’m sorry I bumped you,” He shuffled nervously, wondering how to proceed. The Elder Wyrm narrowed his eyes to slits and looked him over carefully. The powerful dragon was no fool and he could tell something was very wrong. “You look like you have just found out your fires gone out for good Tomakolioa” he said slowly “A clan members problem is mine also…come in and speak with me” Tomako felt both fear and relief as he nodded; unable to refuse the request he followed the Clanmaster into his chambers. Chapter 40 Cill finished off cleaning her house, her hurried attempts had at least made the room somewhat more respectable and although it wasn’t a true lair in the sense that it lacked a large hoard of gold to impress the fairies it would be sufficient. She stepped over to the door and was about to call James when there was a polite knocking. She opened it slowly revealing Duncan and James. She bowed her head politely to Duncan who removed his cap and bowed floridly in return. “Good morrow Lady Cill, may we enter?” he said grandly, replacing his wide cap upon his head. *Be welcome in peace Lord Duncan* Cill replied formally, leaning back and letting him in. Cill grabbed James as he walked in and gave him a hug before looking at him critically *Tsk, go get your uniform on* she said, pushing him urgently towards the chest *I expect they will be here shortly* James grinned and dashed over to the chest, pulling his dress shirt on and struggling out of his breeches. He dressed swiftly and pulled his boots back on; thankfully, they were still shiny and polished, as he had not used them since the ceremony. He had just tucked the tail of his shirt into his trousers when he felt that telltale tickle upon the back of his neck. He looked up and winked at Cill “I think they’re here” he murmured to her on a private band before standing up straight. Cill sat back on her hindquarters and looked around the room, her gaze fixing on the ledge of the window where Jasmina and Ploom both stood and waved to her. She smiled at the pair and beckoned them down into the room. Both fairies fluttered down nervously onto the table and gave an elegant bow to each of them before Jasmina cleared her throat delicately. “Good day, Noble One,” she said formally to Cill, ignoring the pair of humans for the nonce “May I present his majesty King Dougal, honored liege of light oak trod and the sidhe within” She stepped aside as a rather plump, red-faced fairy in an elaborate purple, gem laden cloak and what appeared to be a crimson kilt of sorts fluttered down between them, brushing himself down before smiling up at the dragoness. The pair stood still for a moment, Cill looking over the diminutive form atop the table. She could sense powerful magic around him and decided to be cautious. *Your Majesty* she murmured and gave a respectful bow to him *I am pleased you have come to visit. Your envoys spoke highly of you* She cast a mischievous eye at the suddenly blushing fairies. Dougal had also been looking round carefully and noting the attitude of the pair of humans waiting quietly, he felt a little befuddled, as they showed no signs of surprise or awe in the royal presence. “It is indeed a pleasure to welcome one of the noble dragons to our forest once more” he exclaimed, relaxing a little. “It has been too long since we have had a worthy protector and champion” he waved a hand towards the pair of humans. “I believe some introductions are in order?” he murmured, rocking back and forth slightly on the heels of his slippers. Cill smiled and stepped back *Certainly Sire, May I introduce my mate Squire James Lawrence and the lord of the Keep, Sir Duncan Tarrant* Dougal swallowed hard, so it was true. A dragoness had taken a human mate. Turning to the pair of humans, he addressed them grandly. “It has been many centuries since we have spoken with humans. Perhaps it is time once more for us to do so. I am pleased to have met you both and I am sure we shall have much to discuss” James looked to Duncan, holding his tongue until the lord of the keep had his say. Duncan smiled at the King “I am indeed pleased to meet your majesty. Truly it has been a time of marvels” he cast a look at Cill “and of change that is perhaps long overdue” Dougal smiled and turned to James “And you, young James. How is it that you come to be chosen as the mate of the Noble one here?” James bowed a little nervously “That is a long story your Majesty, suffice it to say that I love her with all my heart and that may have been sufficient” he smiled at Cill who gave his cheek a quick lick. Dougal chuckled and waved to Ploom who disappeared swiftly and then returned with a rather ornate chair. The King arranged his robes and sat down carefully “That’s better” he said gratefully and clapped his hands. “I too have some introductions” he exclaimed and grinned up at them “First I would like you to meet Lord Pepper” He turned in his chair and waved peremptorily up towards the window. Lord Pepper swallowed hard and fluttered down to his king, carrying the royal scepter, which he proffered to Dougal once he had landed. Dougal laid the scepter over his knees as Pepper looked nervously up at the humans and dragoness. “I have decided to make Lord Pepper my ambassador to the Keep,” he stated, not seeing the color drain from the elders face as he said this. “He shall be responsible for carrying our communications to and fro and he shall be amply aided in this by my heralds Ploom and Jasmina of the forest fairies” Both fairies gasped and looked at one another. This was a high honor and one that would normally have gone to far older members of the sidhe. Duncan bowed to the fairy elder, it seemed better than offering his hand in greeting. “Pleased to make your acquaintance Lord Pepper,” he said quietly. Lord Pepper coughed and made his own bows, “I look forward to making this historic time beneficial for all races,” he said somewhat nervously. Dougal nodded in agreement before turning to whisper to Ploom who shot back up and out of the window. “The last member of our little delegation belongs to the Darktail Gryphon pack” he said “Would you be so kind to open the door for Lady Katreen, Lord Duncan?” he finished, as there was a gentle tapping from without. Duncan swallowed and walked to the door, opening it carefully, not knowing what to expect. Human and Gryphon stood and stared at one another. Katreen’s golden eyes met Duncan’s with an almost palpable shock as she stood on the doorstep. She was almost as large as he was and he felt both nervous and yet thrilled as she looked him over, his heart suddenly pounding in his chest. “May I enter?” she asked, the words coming with difficulty to her, rendering it husky and low. The human’s intent scrutiny of her was a little unnerving. Duncan jerked and nodded “My apologies, Lady Katreen” he murmured, remembering the name the King had given. “Please enter and be welcome” Katreen stepped lightly into the room her claws clicking quietly on the flagstones, bowing before Cill and the others “This is truly an …unusual gathering” she said, “I am glad to be present and hope I may be able to contribute” Dougal rubbed his hands “Ah good, all here…now then, let us be seated and discuss a few things…” Tomako looked around the Elder Wyrm’s quarters, they were a lot more Spartan than he had expected, and where was the huge hoard of gold the wily elder was said to have stashed away? Osedax poured out some steaming tea into a tankard and motioned for Tomako to sit before handing it to him “Drink lad, it’ll help calm you down” Sipping nervously at the tea Tomako looked at the elder Wyrm “Thank you Clanmaster” he murmured “But its nothing really…” Osedax shifted to his lounger, grunting as he positioned himself carefully upon it “Nothing? You stink of fear youngster,” he stated flatly, pointing a chipped talon at him “You are terrified of something and you are going to tell me what it is and what you plan to do about it” Tomako nodded and between sips of the calming tea and a few interjections from the elder told everything from when he had met Tommy and gotten involved in Shalla’s problems. He finally finished his tale after a long hour and sat back with a huge sigh and a sense of relief at being able to talk freely with a neutral dragon. Osedax scratched idly at his long chin whiskers “Your sister…do you think she loves this human?” he asked quietly. Tomako thought for a moment or two and then nodded “She tries to hide it but there is definitely a connection there. He cares for her deeply too” Osedax nodded “I know of Lagaligo and how he treats his mates” he frowned at Tomako “This goes no further…do you understand? Not even your sister” Tomako nodded and swallowed nervously. “Yes Clanmaster” and made the sign of oath-secrecy with a talon. “Very good” Osedax stood and paced up and down “You may have put yourself in the right place at the right time Tomako” he stated bleakly “We have been watching your father and Lagaligo for some time now. They are old friends and that is why he may have been selected as mate for your sister” Tomako nodded in understanding but said nothing. “From what you have told me,” the elder continued “you said your mother was aware of your visiting the humans and learning from them. This may have been what precipitated her rapid decision to bring Lagaligo in now.” continued the old dragon, walking slowly back and forth, his tail dragging in the soft white sand covering the floor. “There is also another reason they may have for this mating. Once Shalla becomes Lagaligo’s mate, she will have no secrets from him. The mating bond will not allow it. This means that they will soon know the location of our two newest clan members” Tomako gaped, his jaw dropping “They would sacrifice my sister for that information?” he growled, recalling his own vow of secrecy to Cill and James. Osedax nodded “Your fathers views on humans are well known - are they not?” Tomako felt a boiling rage rising in his chest despite the tea’s effects “And Lagaligo gets my sister in return for the location of James and Cill’s home” he hissed. Osedax nodded slowly “So it would seem. We know it is only a matter of time before they are discovered but Marre is trying to teach James how to defend himself and Cill as well as control other things before they are compromised” Tomako’s paws clenched tightly as he realized just what was going on. This went a lot further than he had suspected. “What shall we do?” he asked, “If we leave we shall bring shame to our parents and the clan” Osedax sighed and lowered his muzzle briefly “Yes, that is true… but which brings more shame? Leaving an unhappy home for a potentially better future or aiding the destruction of innocents?” Tomako gritted his teeth and nodded shortly “I understand” he murmured quietly, putting the tankard back down on the table “Thank you Clanmaster” Osedax grinned and held out his paw “Glad to help son, give my regards to James and Cill wont you?” Tomako gripped the elders paw tightly and smiled “I shall Clanmaster” Sitting on her haunches and looking round slowly Katreen was aware of the older human’s scrutiny, and she could not help her own gaze flicking round now and then to perform her own appraisal. It was odd, she had a sudden urge to reach out and touch his naked, furless skin, shaking herself in perplexity and to take her mind off the alarming desire she looked over at the dragoness and her human mate and watched them carefully. The fairies had been right. The human was in truth the mate of the noble one and it showed in his behavior and look. The dragoness responded and returned the emotion with as much- if not more feeling. The gryphoness leaned forward to listen intently to what the king was now saying. “You say there shall be more dragons visiting? That is wonderful news. We saw two the other day though they did not seem to be terribly friendly” James and Cill exchanged glances. “That would be Nokala and Tomako,” murmured James “I know Nokala is teaching Tomako to fight and hunt” he let his gaze slide to Katreen. “Will this be a problem in the future?” he asked, recalling Nokala’s warning about the gryphon packs. Katreen gave a little start as she realized the question was directed at her. “Are they going to be hunting very often?” she asked quietly “A pair of hunting dragons could empty the forest of our prey in short order!” James looked at Cill “I don’t think they would do that. Nokala certainly wouldn’t need to hunt for himself – How long would it take Tomako to learn?” Cill flushed a little *It didn’t take me long…I was stealing sheep within a few days. Hunger is a good teacher* James chuckled and stroked her on the neck “Well he certainly won’t need to do much hunting if he keeps up working here as he will be able to eat at the mess. As for fighting, well Nokala will be teaching both of us in that regard” The king shifted a little on his makeshift throne “Teaching you to fight? Other Dragons? Did he say why?” he leant forward in curiosity; perhaps here was a clue of the prophecy Pepper had spoken of. “A lot of dragons didn’t like me mating with Cill.” James stated bluntly, “So I have to be able to defend her and our home” Dougal and Pepper shared a dubious look but nodded in agreement “I can imagine such a pairing causing an uproar” James gave a rueful laugh “I think uproar would be a mild way of putting it” he felt a little odd talking to a man no more than six inches tall. “Somehow I managed to share in her power after we mated and well…I have to learn how to control that now too” Dougal tried not to faint in horror as he realized this skinny human stripling was in possession of dragon mana. No wonder other dragons wanted to find them and destroy them! “Ah” he managed to stammer out, his face white as he shared a stunned look with Pepper. “And you are receiving help in this regard?” cautiously probing. James nodded slowly, recognizing the look on the small kings pale face. “Yes, An elder of the clan is helping me. I do not want to harm anyone or anything but I don’t want them to be able to hurt us either” Katreen looked back and forth between the young human and fairy king, feeling out of her depth. Something important had just happened and she had missed it. She moved closer to the human lord and murmured in his ear “What was all that about?” Duncan shivered as her warm breath tickled his ear; something about the nearness of her made him feel strange…and the sharp beak by his ear made him nervous. “Uh…James apparently gained some powers when he mated Cill.” He whispered in return. “I know Nokala said he would be very powerful and be able to do many things” Katreen nodded slowly and shrugged, her wings brushing against the lord’s side “I think the king is upset about it” she murmured in reply, simultaneously berating herself for wanting to touch the human - damn her curiosity and damn that fairy for telling her about how he looked naked. “And what do the other humans here feel about having a noble dragon staying with them?” Dougal asked, looking up at Duncan and trying to recover a little more stability “It is certainly a great honor for them” Duncan grinned, “It is indeed” he replied evenly “Though some had misgivings at first and there are still a few who are unsure and afraid, but to be honest there have been few problems and it does seem there is another couple who enjoy one another’s company” Dougal shared a glance at Jasmina and Ploom who nodded, they had seen Shalla and Tommy walking together the first time they had visited the keep. “You mean that there are other dragonesses who wish to er…join with humans?” he asked carefully. Duncan nodded “So it would seem, though of course there is resistance to be overcome on both sides… but I am sure that is being dealt with properly” Tomako ran back through the clan hall quickly, still seething with the knowledge of his parent’s arrangement with Lagaligo and thinking hard about what to do next. He took a deep breath as he stepped into the travel portal back to his home and shuffled his muzzle into as much of an expression of normality as he could so as not to alarm his parents when he arrived. Lagaligo was still seated on his lounge and talking quietly with his mother, there was no sign of his father so after bobbing a quick, cheerful greeting to them both Tomako made his way back to Shalla’s room. He stepped in without asking and quietly bolted it behind him “Sis?” he murmured to the tightly wrapped unhappy ball of scales on the bed “We have to go...now” he murmured to her. Shalla’s head rose, eyes red from weeping. “Go? Where?” “Back to the Keep” he held up a paw “No questions now. I’ve spoken to the Clanmaster and he has given me his blessing in this. But we have to leave now.” He tugged her to her feet and led her to the door. “Pretend to be going to get some paints and jewelry, act like a giddy dragoness” he whispered to her as he quietly slid the door open “ Shalla held back reluctantly “But… we just cant leave without saying good- ” she broke off at seeing his ferocious expression. It was deadly serious and she knew he was not exaggerating. “Trust me Sis, We have to do this. If we don’t – things will be far worse,” he stated flatly “Now put on a silly grin and don’t make them suspicious” Shalla nodded nervously, thinking she was out of her depth. What had the Clanmaster told Tomako to make him so fierce? She had never seen him so angry. Nervously she shifted out of the door and towards the main hall and the waiting portal. Dougal felt he had enough shocks for one day and had learnt more than he cared to know but he steadied himself on his makeshift throne and smiled at the dragoness. “I shall look forward to meeting them then” he said diplomatically “But is there anything that we of the faer can do for you?” Cill began to deny there was anything she needed, but a tendril of warning slipped abruptly into her head. She had realized that she would not be able to master glamour of sufficient quality to afford her protection amongst humans for some time. But weren’t fairies masters of glamour? She pondered a moment phrasing her question while the nervous king fidgeted with his scepter. *There is one thing you could assist me with* she murmured *As you are aware…we dragons are able to shift into human form for limited times. I have not been able to master this yet and it is important that I am able to do it soon. Are you able to cast a glamour that makes me human in appearance for a period?* Dougal turned to Lord Pepper and the pair murmured together briefly with much nodding and gestures before turning back to Cill with a grin. “I believe we can manage that” the King enthused “have you been able to adjust your size at all?” Cill nodded eagerly *That I have mastered already. The glamour eludes me yet. I will be able to do it eventually but it is hard for me to maintain for now* Lord Pepper humphed and nodded “Do you have an image of the human you wish to look like ready?” he tugged a scroll from his sleeve and peered at it myopically while muttering under his breath. Cill nodded *How long will the glamour last?* she asked curiously, watching the pair as they organized themselves. Pepper looked up from his scroll “oh…about two days per casting” he said waving a hand in a to-and-fro manner before looking back down at his scroll. “Give or take a few hours” Cill thought for a moment, better to take the risk of a possible premature failure than having to hide while this Caroline wandered unhindered around the keep with her mate. Idly tapping a fang with a talon she came to a decision *I’ll do it…* She smiled at her mate and rapidly recalled the human form she had laboriously constructed in her mind. *I know it will be worth it…hold on* Taking a breath and concentrating, she swiftly murmured the size-shifting portion of the spell and carefully controlling it began to shrink down to human size. It was getting easier each time now as she grew more experienced. Duncan and Katreen looked on in interest as Cill slowly adjusted her size to match that of James – giving the lord of the keep a new insight into just how the couple managed to do what they did. Dougal waited and conferred a little more with Pepper before turning back to Cill “Do you have some item we can enspell?” he asked “We would not cast this upon you but link it to an object and cantrip – something close to you that will not be unusual or out of place” Cill grinned and lifted her paw where James’s wedding ring glittered on the talon, shrunk along with her *Will this do?* she asked quietly. Pepper nodded enthusiastically as he looked over the ring “Gold is excellent for holding the spell – It will not fade and can easily be recast once replenished” There was a slight click as Cill tugged off the heavy ring and laid it on the table beside the fairies who dragged it between them. The king puffed a little but he eventually nodded at Pepper who began an eerie, crooning tune. Dougal following shortly thereafter with his own chorus, the songs weaving between each other. James could not help shifting nervously back and forth on his heels, watching as the ring glowed with various colors as the spell progressed. The two fairies did not even seem to pause for breath during their odd, tuneful spell-casting nor did they take their eyes off the ring. It was clearly taking an effort though as Pepper’s small brow furrowed and beaded with sweat as he and Dougal ended their song, leaving the ring looking ordinary upon the table once more. Cill leant down to look at the ring *It doesn’t look any different* she murmured, picking it up and snicking it neatly back onto her talon. The King wiped his brow and nodded “And so it shouldn’t” he said stiffly “We only laid the spell for the glamour upon it – not the glamour itself” he folded his arms with pride “Would you like to try it?” Cill nodded eagerly and leant down as the King beckoned her closer and whispered something to her that James could not hear, Cill nodded slowly as she learnt the word for activating the glamour. “You do not have to say it out loud” Pepper stated “Merely address your desired form towards the ring and think it” Cill looked down at the ring and murmured under her breath. There was an odd sort of rainbow flash. Cill felt an odd rippling pass over her body and the sensation of coolness against her hide. There was however, a loud gasp from both James and Duncan as she turned to face them. “We shall not be long mother,” Shalla said eagerly “I just wish to go and get some new shades of cosmetic and some of that new powder that glitters in the sunlight. Tomako is only coming along to help me pick some nice shades” Nakkour looked carefully at her daughter; she was hiding something but otherwise seemed the usual cheerful dragoness she had raised. Her own plans seemed to be working although it was not the way she had wanted to send her offspring out into the world. She had known of Divitchka’s desire to mate Shalla to Lagaligo for some time now and had decided to take the chance of inviting him in to precipitate the decision she was unable to make for them. “Very well dear” she murmured, feeling a surge of emotion welling up within her breast. She hated having to pretend this way but she had to get them away safely and of their own accord whilst not alerting her mate in the process. The unspeakable presence of Lagaligo was starting to annoy her as he kept wondering aloud if the daughter would be as accomplished as her mother undoubtedly was and leering meaningfully at her. “I shall tell your father that you have both gone to the traders” she said as her paws twitched in front of her awkwardly. Shalla was young, but could still tell there was something out of the ordinary “Are you all right mother?” she asked, taking her mother’s forepaws gently in her own. “Yes, yes,” Nakkour stammered, feeling the prickling of tears in her eyes “I’ll be fine…” She squeezed Shalla’s paws gently “W-will you be alright?” she murmured finally. Shalla’s eyes widened but she wisely kept her head “We shall be just fine mother,” she murmured, licking along Nakkour’s long jaw “Look after yourself and don’t let father get too upset” Nakkour nodded slowly and stepped back “Well then - off you go” she said briskly as Tomako walked into the room with a large leather satchel on his back, its sides bulging with what he had managed to stuff into it in the few minutes remaining. Nakkour took one look at the set of his muzzle and quailed inside, he looked exactly like his father did when angry and she had experienced that anger many times herself. “Let’s go Sis” Tomako grated, giving his mother a cursory nod as he strode meaningfully over to the portal. He was still furious at her apparent part in this plot. Shalla stepped over to him and murmured quietly to him for a moment and the fire banked in his eyes somewhat as she did so. He looked up at his mother and noticed the tears glistening in the corner of her eyes. He felt like a stale fewmet and stepping out of the portal went over and hugged his mother tightly “We shall see you soon mother, have no fear” he murmured to her and turning to Shalla, led her into the portal which after a few moments flashed brightly yellow and then was dark. Nakkour suppressed a sob and dashed the tears from her eyes, steadying and composing herself before returning to Lagaligo. At least her young were safe now and in the company of friends. Now all that remained was to attempt preventing Divitchka from learning of her part in the affair and where they had gone. Swallowing hard she left the main room and walked back to the lounge. “What?” Cill said, taking in the dropped jaws and expressions on the faces of her mate and the lord of the keep. James hurriedly grabbed a blanket off the bed and wrapped it around her. She could not suppress a sudden shiver at the sensation of it against her…skin? She looked down at herself, as far as she could see nothing had changed but the reactions of the others told a different story. James grinned as he pointed her towards the mirror in the corner. In its reflection, she saw a slender human woman of about James’s height with long blonde hair, well-formed legs and – here she patted her ‘face’ disbelievingly, feeling only fragile bare skin where her snout should have been. The King look quite smug as he stood on the table, his arms folded “Well, do you like it?” he asked “It isn’t as advanced as dragon shifting but it’ll do for the meantime” Cill was still searching for something to say “What about clothing?” she asked finally “Will it fit over me? I don’t look any different to my eyes...” she looked down at herself and gestured expansively. “Ah well,” said the king “You have to imagine those as well…” his eyes sparkled with mischief “I thought you would have worked that out” There was a muffled snort from Duncan, who quickly regained his composure when Cill glared at him. “I believe you neglected that little fact,” she huffed and concentrated once more, imagining some clothing on the mental image she held before requesting it of the ring. There was the subtle rippling once more and Cill stood there before them dressed in simple country clothing, much like Jane wore only – James admitted to himself, they looked a whole lot more appealing on Cill. “Is that better?” she asked, twirling round in front of them, the grey skirt swirling round her feet as she did so. James nodded enthusiastically and took her in his arms “That’s amazing” he marveled, feeling only soft skin where she touched him “but there is one problem” “Oh?” Cill murmured, rubbing his chest with her hands “What’s that?” James smirked “Caroline is going to be soooo jealous” Cill flushed prettily and gave him a lick, much to his amusement. He was about to explain about kissing properly when there was a tentative knocking at the door. Duncan moved quickly towards it “Who’s there?” he asked firmly “It had better be important” *It is I, Lord Duncan* came the quiet reply *Tomako and Shalla. We met earlier – may we speak with Cill and James?* Both Cill and James nodded to Duncan who opened the door to the pair *We would not intrude without desperate need* Tomako said, bowing hastily as he took in the company and turning to Cill. *We beg leave to stay in your territory until we are able to establish lairs of our own as we have encountered – problems* he hesitated, swallowing nervously before continuing *…at home…and are unable to return for the time being* Cill hastily cancelled the human glamour and returned to her normal appearance before walking towards the door *You are most welcome to stay – both of you, would you like the use of my old lair by the lake in the meantime?* She noticed with alarm that the young dragon seemed a little wild around the eyes. Tomako nodded eagerly *That would be wonderful Lady Cill, We have a lot to tell you but that can wait till later as you are obviously entertaining* Cill smiled and gave the pair instructions on how to find and enter her old home and the pair loped off together slowly, deep in conversation. She turned back to the king and smiled at him *Well that has increased the local dragon population by two* she murmured and looked over at Katreen *I shall ensure they do not over-hunt your territory Lady Katreen, I think that Tomako will be staying near the keep for some time though as he is apprenticed to a human here* She cocked her head and looked at James with a grin *Shalla…may also be spending more time here – depending on her fancies…* she trailed off and smiled up at Duncan. *She is rather attached to Tommy, as you are aware* Duncan nodded slowly, “As long as they are happy together,” he said, feeling an odd desire to stroke the gryphon’s neck feathers, as he stood close beside her. “What about Tomako though? Has he found ah … a … mate also?” Cill shook her head *I do not think so. Shalla said something about him not liking any of the females in the clan so he may be looking elsewhere for one* James grinned, “He wants to learn a few things first and how to fight properly” he added “Though Nokala’s going to teaching us both that” He wrapped his arms round Cill’s neck and pulled her head down to his shoulder so he could scritch her chin gently. Dougal smiled broadly and stood up, the two younger fairies swiftly taking the chair up as he brushed himself down absently “I can see you have important issues to attend to so I shall take my leave. I am pleased we have been of service Lady Cill and I look forward to a long and prosperous association”. He bowed respectfully towards her and James “It has also been edifying in that some humans can be trusted and that we have perhaps made small steps to bringing our kinds closer together” He felt rather proud of the little speech and was surprised when the younger human bowed low in return “Your majesty, It was our pleasure and an honor to meet and host you in our humble home. I cannot express my gratitude enough for assisting us with Cill’s glamour and hope we are able to return the favor soon” he finished gratefully. The King smiled at him “It was a minor thing, I hope one day you and your mate shall visit our trod to meet the other faer in the forest – I know that they are all eager to meet their new protectors” He turned to the other fairies and told them “Let us return to the trod, we have much to discuss” Bowing once more to the dragoness and humans before flitting swiftly back out of the window slit with the other fairies close behind him. James let out a long slow breath he had not realized he had been holding “Phew…that was – interesting” he managed to say before sinking onto the bed. Duncan nodded and grinned at Katreen who was still standing deep in thought. “You seemed rather quiet, lady Katreen?” he asked, meeting her level gaze. “I am quite new at being an ambassador Lord Duncan, and did not wish to embarrass myself,” she murmured softly, her tawny eyes meeting his almond ones. “Though I am sure such mistakes would not be remarked upon too poorly, I wished to listen more than talk.” Duncan nodded and throwing caution to the wind extended his hand toward her “In that case, would you like to see the rest of the Keep?” After a moment’s quiet thought Katreen nodded slowly “That would be excellent Lord Duncan”, she murmured before turning towards James and Cill. “I hope we shall have the opportunity to speak again soon” “Likewise Lady Katreen” the pair replied, eyebrows and eye-ridges respectively rising in quiet surprise as the gryphoness linked arms with the human lord and stepped out into the bright morning sun. Chapter 41 Finding Cill’s old lair was easy given the instructions, and soon the pair of nervous young dragons sat outside the open door of the cave murmuring to one another. “Are you sure this is a good idea?” Shalla huffed; despite the urgency in their leaving, she still felt the abrupt loss of control over her life keenly. Nodding emphatically, Tomako ushered her into the quiet lair “It is. The Clanmaster said there was something more going on” He skirted carefully around the subject, aware of his oath. Shalla looked around the lair with interest, other than a few sticks of broken furniture and the bedding shoved in a corner it was quite bare, and she suddenly felt an urge to do something about it. It was just large enough for the pair of them but she knew that Tomako would want his own lair soon so she could be here for some time. The idea both appalled and fascinated her. However, if Cill could do it – so could she. Sniffing round the corners of the lair, she could pick up the faint remaining hints of both Cill and James and as she got closer to the bed they became strong enough to make her ruffs flush with embarrassment and yet fill her with an odd yearning. While Shalla was busily staking her claim, Tomako was in quiet contact with Nokala. The older dragon listened carefully to the excited adolescent and nodded his head slowly in agreement at their actions. “You say your mother was already aware of your decision?” He asked quietly, scratching his chin idly “But she did not know your destination?” Seating himself near the door of the lair Tomako confirmed his suspicions “She knew we were leaving - but she does not know the location of the keep. She does know that we are with humans however” Nokala gave a brief grunt of displeasure as he contemplated the possible ramifications “Divitchka will alert the council to this. He will have lost face and honor but unless he can find you there is nothing he can do other than splutter and threaten” He reached down to stroke the still-slumbering Carlina beside him, smiling as he rubbed her belly “Are you going to be alright there for the time being?” he phrased it carefully, not wanting to offend the young dragon. Tomako smiled as he watched Shalla shovel old bedding out of the doorway with her tail “I think we shall be alright once I get better at hunting. But I am still very angry with my parents. The Clanmaster suggested there was something deeper going on and my sister was just a pawn in that plan” Nokala could feel the anger roiling just beneath Tomako’s thoughts and sighed inwardly. There was nothing he could do about it and Tomako would have to come to terms with it in his own way. He hoped it would not harden the young dragon’s heart though. Unresolved anger was not good for one’s health. He recalled the fights that he had with his father and how he had felt after receiving a sound thrashing. There were likely still trees out in the forest with the deep gouges he had raked down them in frustrated anger. The satisfaction he had felt at finally beating the canny old wyrm had put him on top of the world though and led to subsequent thrashings at the paws of other adolescents until he had learnt not only how to control his tongue but how to choose his fights wisely. “Did you see how the meeting with the fairy King went?” He asked, swiftly changing the subject. “No, I did not wish to intrude overlong,” replied Tomako “But it looked as if they had an interesting meeting.” Nokala gave a satisfied grunt, his daughter could look after herself and he felt sure the faer would not harm her, especially if they followed the old ways. “Well that is good to hear. I shall return soon to continue your training and discuss how we are going to manage your hunting - if you need to hunt with all those humans to provide for you” there was a wry humor behind Nokala’s tones. Tomako gave a huffy reply at the suggestion “I didn’t ask them to” He looked round at his sister who was gazing speculatively at the empty pantry. Nokala chuckled at the acerbic response “I think Cill enjoys being in a place of plentiful food, she was always attached to her stomach. It will do her good to be pampered for a while” Tomako nodded “She seems to have settled in well, James was looking a little surprised at something though” “I think it was a bit of a shock to him to realize there were fairies close to the keep. Not to mention the gryphons. We shall have to see how this all works out in the future though” Tomako agreed and shut off the communication before turning back to his sister “I’m just going out to try some hunting – we need something in the pantry if we are going to be living here.” Shalla nodded and shoveled a large pile of new bedding into place as the young male slithered out of the lair entrance. King Dougal was in high spirits as he took his throne back within the old oak tree housing the assorted sidhe. He placed his scepter back upon its cushion and leaned back. Overall, it had gone well, the humans were respectful and polite. The dragoness was powerful and yet pleasantly naïve, which would make getting to know her a lot easier than an older crotchety male. He beckoned his two new heralds closer, the pair of fairies looking proud in their new uniforms, each now wearing the royal purple tunics with red-striped pantaloons. He could not help feeling that Lord Pepper was less than impressed with his new role. The elderly fairy had staggered off to his chambers with an acorn-full of honey-ale once he had returned, but Dougal felt sure that he would soon relax and settle into the ambassadorial routine he planned. “Well now,” he said grandly to Ploom and Jasmina “I see you have accepted your positions with eagerness and enthusiasm” He looked them over slowly. While Ploom was passable due to his nut-brown skin, Jasmina unfortunately resembled a caterpillar that had been stepped on heavily – thanks to her greenish hair and skin contrasting violently with the purple tunic and scarlet leggings. He did not bring this up however as she was obviously very proud of achieving the post of herald and he did not want to upset her. “Now then, as heralds you shall be responsible for carrying messages between our new protectors and those of the court.” He said grandly. Both fairies nodded eagerly at this, not saying anything as they waited for him to continue. “In addition to these duties, you may be asked to perform certain other services for lady Cill and I would like you also to obey her mate…unnatural though it is and against all expectations, he seems to be an honest human.” Jasmine and Ploom exchanged surprised glances – obey the commands of the human as well? “I know this may be difficult, but you are to be polite and respectful of him and the human lord of the keep. “ He paused and scratched his chin slowly, “I also detected an odd aura surrounding Lady Katreen, however as I know she has not encountered humans before, it remains a puzzle as to where she obtained it. Did she do anything unusual before arriving at the keep?” Jasmina shook her head “No your majesty, She went for a swim in the lake and we spoke about the human lord – and how they were …different” She flushed a little at the memory of the conversation. Dougal tugged speculatively on his mustache “Swimming in the lake hmmm. I think I should like a look at this lake sometime,” he murmured quietly. “It is close by the keep and I know the human and dragoness have used it in the past,” Ploom piped up, eager to contribute. Dougal’s eyes widened slowly “Did they now…” Nakkour shifted nervously on her lounger, she had managed to deter Lagaligo from remaining any longer by hinting that her mate would be returning soon and that he would wish to discuss the terms of the agreement with her before confirming them and arranging a date for the ceremony. Now she had to prevent Divitchka from finding out that their hatchlings were gone - and for good. She gave an anticipatory shiver as she imagined his reaction once he realized they had abandoned the lair. She would not be able to prevent him from seeing the fact but she hoped he would be so angry that he would not think to probe deeper into the odd disappearance and put it down to his headstrong daughter and her brother. She looked around at the quiet lair, feeling a wave of emotion sweep over her as she thought of her young ones out in the world – and with only humans and other outcasts as their friends. She could contact them if they were willing but she realized that they would likely not be accepting any contacts for some time. Feeling the tremor though the lair that signaled the activation of the travel portal she squirmed uneasily upon her lounger and awaited the arrival of her unpredictable mate. Caroline looked at the entrance to the forest with a jaundiced eye. She had left the last small hamlet behind her and realized the next two nights would be rather uncomfortable; she would be sleeping in the wagon whilst her bodyguards used the pavilion outside. At least it was not too cold now but she felt more vulnerable and unprotected, despite the six husky guards set around her. All handpicked from her fathers house platoon. They had been surprisingly well mannered too but she had made sure to plug up the various small holes around the wagon to prevent any wandering eyes. The guards were in two minds about the whole thing, while it meant they had an easy ride and got out of the castle for a bit; pandering to the whims of the young woman riding in the wagon was getting somewhat tedious. Added to that, at various times during the journey they had caught the sight of her in somewhat more relaxed dress and this had warmed their nights with quietly shared comparisons about her attributes. No guard was brave enough to consider seducing her however. Lord Hampton had made it quite clear what would happen to anyone laying a finger upon her and he was known to be inventive in his punishments. Any of the other guards would be quick to prevent one of their own from stepping beyond the bounds of proper behavior and administer preventative measures involving ropes and trusses to emphasize this, with the final disposition left up to his lordship. Caroline hummed as she brushed her long blonde hair in the mirror, the sudden dimming of the light indicating they had entered the forest proper and she could not help feeling a little shiver of anticipation as to her reception at the keep. Zelafin tapped one of her talons nervously against a fang. Where was her mate disappearing off to so often these days? The council was not in session yet he was sloping off to see friends – at least that was what he said he was doing. She felt a deep suspicion, as she knew his friends would be the last dragons he would be seeing as they all met at the council. Had he found a younger dragoness? Tempted by his position of power and willing to lift her tail for favors in the future? Perhaps his newly aroused interest in sex - she said a private thank-you to the latest additions to the clan for this – had led him astray. She was too old to lay anymore, so perhaps he had turned his efforts towards younger, more fertile females. She gave a snort of derision at the foolishness of males and determined to find out what was really going on. She knew that she would be able to probe him successfully and find out if she tried hard enough. Duncan was acutely aware of the astonished stares of the merchants as he led the curious young gryphoness round the keep’s markets and to his surprise felt his spirits surge. Katreen’s wings kept bumping against him as they walked arm in arm and this mingled with the sensation of awe he felt from the merchants until he felt quite giddy from it. For her part Katreen was wide-eyed and excited, here was a world she had never suspected. She had always enjoyed hunting and yet here was a completely new world of weapons and ways to hunt. They paused by Mastersmith Desmond’s armory and she reverently admired the array of spears and knives available while Duncan conversed with Desmond. “Have you seen Tomako this morning?” Desmond asked quietly “He has not been in yet” Nodding, Duncan leaned closer and murmured, “I think he and his sister are in trouble, they are going to move into Cill’s old lair so he may not be in until later today or tomorrow” Desmond rubbed his chin and nodded “I hope it’s nothing serious…He needs his wits about him to work steel. You end up with flat thumbs if you get too distracted” Duncan watched as Katreen carefully tugged a spear from the rack and spun it slowly in her hands. Desmond leaned a little closer to Duncan and whispered hoarsely “Should I give it to him? He seems to like it” Duncan coughed a bit at that and whispered back, “Er…I think SHE would like it as a gift. She is the ambassador for the gryphons and we should make a good impression upon them” He walked over to where Katreen was testing the weight of the spear then making short stabbing motions towards the wall. “Do you enjoy hunting Lady Katreen?” he asked quietly, admiring the way she handled the weapon. “Oh yes, we do not have many weapons though as we tend to use our talons” she held up a forepaw, the sharp claws obvious “Our spears are only made of wood” He could clearly see the desire in her eyes as she hefted the spear easily. Duncan grinned and took the spear from her, twirling it himself and gauging its balance “Then please accept this with my compliments”, he murmured, handing it back to her. She looked at him and the corners of her beak turned up in an odd smile “Thank you Lord Duncan” she said, her eyes bright, as she looked him over carefully. “I shall accept gladly and show it to the rest of the pack” Flush with pleasure and eager to continue the tour he offered her his arm once more “Shall we take some refreshment and continue our discussion?” Katreen felt no hesitation as she accepted his arm again. “That sounds like a good idea,” She murmured, stepping lightly beside him as they set off for the tower. Desmond wiped his damp brow with the back of his hand, he was used to heat but he wasn’t sure that he could deal with too many more surprises. He also made a note to add the spear to the keeps tab. No sense in wasting an opportunity to profit after all. Katreen awkwardly followed Duncan up the many stairs towards the solar, her legs not well designed for such ascents. She would sooner have flown up but she did not want to offend her host so soon after accepting his gift. They eventually entered the top of the tower and she looked curiously around at the room as he hurriedly tidied up and made a place for her on a nearby couch before taking his own seat. He was equally fascinated and curious as he looked at her more closely; she had a birdlike quickness and the grace of the large cat that was her lower half. He felt somewhat guilty for staring as she cocked her head curiously at him. “Forgive me Lady Katreen,” he murmured, “I have only just begun to get used to dragons and I am both bewildered and impressed by your appearance and I hope you forgive my curiosity” Katreen nodded understandingly “It is understandable. We tend to avoid humans and usually unexpected encounters result in violence as your kind tends to look upon us as dangerous predators while we look upon you in much the same way.” Duncan nodded and poured out goblets of wine, hoping his strange guest would be able to consume it without being poisoned. “You are obviously excellent hunters and take great pains to remain hidden” he murmured, offering her a goblet “Please- I do not know if you enjoy wine so if you would prefer something else… “He trailed off as she cupped the goblet with her paws, the concealed talons making a slight clinking noise against the sides of the metal cup. “I shall certainly try it” she responded archly, watching as he sank back into his seat and took his own goblet, she took a sniff and could only really smell fruit juice and a hint of oak. Duncan raised his goblet to her “A thanks to our friends who brought us together and I hope a good relationship with you and your pack,” he said solemnly before taking a sip of the wine. Katreen felt a little out of her depth but she recognized a ceremony when she saw it and responded in kind. “I thank you and the noble one for inviting us here and I hope also this brings us closer together” she felt her nares flush at this last phrase and couldn’t help letting her eyes roam over the human once more before dipping her bird-like tongue into the goblet to taste the wine. Her eyes widened in surprise, this was some tasty fruit juice! She tried a little more and felt it tingle on her tongue before slipping down her gullet where she savored it a little more in her crop. She would have to get some of this for the others to taste! Duncan relaxed a little as he saw she was obviously enjoying the wine. He leant back in his chair and sipped a little more himself whilst trying to think of things to make small talk about. “So what animals do you hunt in the forest?” he asked, more to start the ball rolling than out of real curiosity. Katreen deftly licked her beak clean before replying “Oh Sheep, Deer and pigs. Though pigs are harder to kill without a spear” Duncan nodded “Oh yes I have been boar-hunting and it always amazes me how far along the spear they can shove themselves” Katreen looked up at him with renewed interest “You hunt also? I thought humans raised their own sources of food?” Duncan gave a shrug “I happen to enjoy tracking my prey down and using my own skills to claim it.” He pointed to the wall where several sets of antlers hung “I do share the meat with the keep. We usually hunt for special occasions or when venison and pork are in short supply” He was rapidly beginning to realize that hunting was very important to the gryphon’s – perhaps too much so as there seemed to be little else to discuss. Katreen cocked her head to one side and surreptitiously licked the last dregs of wine from the goblet “Perhaps you would like to hunt with me one day” she offered, feeling bolder than usual for some reason. “I would like to try this new spear” Duncan placed his empty goblet upon the table with a soft thump “That would be most enjoyable,” he murmured, “I believe we would be a good team, though I cannot fly” he shrugged his shoulders ruefully. Katreen’s beak quirked in her odd version of a grin once more. “I shall return and inform the pack of the meeting and our odd alliance, there will be some who will not believe it or trust you at first however” she gave a downcast glance at this statement. Duncan nodded “I shall spread the word that if seen, gryphon’s are not to be hunted or treated as enemies. It will take some time for this to penetrate beyond the forest however but it will help” Katreen nodded slowly, casting her gaze around the room “That will be good news to our pack, we dislike having to hide or leave a kill because of Humans” She got to her feet and wandered over towards the wall where a tapestry hung beneath the antlers; pressing her palm curiously against it, she cocked her head and peered at the small characters and buildings woven upon the cloth. “What is this?” she asked, stroking the pattern carefully, bright eyes blinking slowly as she leaned towards it or a closer inspection. “That’s called a tapestry,” explained Duncan “It is a picture made from fabric that shows this keep as it was some one hundred summers ago. It was a lot busier then, one of our rulers kept it as a home in the winter but after he died his son decided to stay in London all year round” Katreen’s talon traced the fabric, as she looked it up and down, clucking softly when she realized that she could see the room that she was in upon the cloth. The conceptual jump quite significant for her.” I could fly in here next time,” she murmured, “If that were allowed of course?” her voice rose at the implied question. “Please feel free to visit me anytime “Duncan replied honestly, “It gets lonely up here sometimes and I often get ambushed by the responsibilities of running of the keep. An occasional visit from a lovely gryphoness would be most welcome” He flushed as he realized what he had said, yet Katreen seemed not to have noticed, at least not outwardly. However, he could not help feeling somewhat bewildered. Why should he feel such a powerful attraction to her? James and Cill cuddled together in their bed as they relaxed, they still had some time before returning to Marre’s workshop to continue their lessons so Cill had one wing outstretched as James ran his hands down along it carefully massaging the muscles and pinions. He could not help a chuckle as a picture of Duncan and Katreen walking arm-in- arm wandered unbidden across his mind. “You really think so?” he asked his mate as she also gave a rumble of amusement at the image. *You saw the way he looked at her. I didn’t know a human’s mouth could open so wide,* Cill murmured quietly to him as she stretched luxuriously on the bed *he was practically drooling* James grinned as he worked his way further down “I don’t think he has a partner or mate” he replied, running his fingertips along her membranous wings. “He might be feeling a little like I did. I do think I did well though” Cill turned and gave him a fond lick along his neck *Mmm -We shall have to tell Tomako and Shalla to be careful when your friend is here. I don’t know what happened but Tomako looked a little distressed when he arrived* James nodded slowly and realized he had not considered the effect two dragons wandering around freely would have on Caroline – now that Cill’s disguise would pass muster, at least from a distance – they would have to ensure that the pair steered clear of the keep until she had gone. He hoped that they had covered the immediate problems and Caroline would not have any suspicions once she arrived and that she would be tolerant of seeing his ring on Cill’s pretty finger. “Do you think we should go down and see them?” he asked, digging his fingers into her tense back muscles, working them loose with practiced movements. *I think it would be a good idea. They do not know much of the area so might be feeling a little lost.* Cill purred at him *But – it can wait until you reach my tail* Tomako growled in frustration and painfully removed himself from the thorny grip of the gorse bush he had flown into unwittingly. Who would have thought sheep could be so nimble? He looked at the small tears in his belly hide and grumbled – It would have been good if he had inherited some form of healing power from his sire instead of a good sense of rhythm and muscles. He had seen how James had healed Cill at the mating ceremony and he found himself wondering how that had happened. Was Cill a healer too? He stretched out his wings and sighed gustily, scenting panicked sheep on the wind. He carefully cast his invisibility spell and flapped up into the air once more. Deeper in the forest, there was a gathering of a more somber kind; six ruffians gathered about a small campfire, roasting a sheep of their own as they contemplated the day to follow. The news of a traveling noblewoman and more importantly - of her intended route - had been a powerful inducement to spend the night here. They had already taken the measure of her protectors and considered themselves more than ready to overcome any resistance. No wine or ale were being supped - being professionals; they knew that they needed all their wits about them for the coming ambush. Knives sharpened and held over smoking oil to cover them in darkness and avoid telltale nightshine. Crossbow bolts were fletched and checked quietly; swords were ground slowly with oilstones to remove nicks. There was a quiet murmur of conversation that reflected the quality of the men, slow and cautious with a strong undertone of menace. Shalla had finished with the bed and was contemplating her next move when she was distracted by a concerned thought. It was not coming from another dragon although she recognized it immediately. Probing a little harder she felt uncertainty, concern and fondness as well as a myriad of other fleeting emotions. She sat down on her haunches and considered her response, now she was effectively an outcast from her family and possibly her clan, she did not have to worry about being found out nor having her parents upset at her. This revelation came as something of a shock and she found herself feeling unusually cheerful as she realized the implications of their hasty decision to leave the lair. Though she definitely wanted to go and see the source of these thoughts she held back, partly from her own uncertainty at her current position but more from her realization that things could now move ahead with little or no hindrance and she was not sure she was ready for that yet. She grinned to herself, Tommy would certainly be closer now and there would be no need for sneaking out to be in his company. She could wait until tomorrow then surprise him, perhaps invite him out with some of that oil Cill had mentioned, her long tongue licking at her muzzle in anticipation. Chapter 42 James and Cill showed up outside the old lair before lunch and tentatively knocked on the disguised entrance. Shalla opened the door and welcomed them both inside with a smile. *Thank you for letting us stay here Cill* she murmured before clasping the silver dragoness in a hug *Tomako is out trying to find some food for the pantry and I have been …thinking* Cill returned the hug warmly *Oh? What about?* she asked, seating herself on her haunches while James leaned quietly against her side. Shalla gave a sigh *A number of things, I don’t know much, but Tomako spoke with the Clanmaster and was told some things that made him very angry and determined. I’ve never seen him so upset before. He came right back home and insisted we had to leave immediately* Cill nodded slowly, *But what about your parents? Won’t they be angry?* She knew about Shalla’s father and his views about humans and honor. Shalla looked as if she was about to cry once more but nodded slowly, *Mother knew we were leaving…she had invited the drake that my father had chosen to be my mate, an elderly male called Lagaligo* Cill nodded slowly *I have heard of him, he is high in the council* Shalla sighed, *I loathed him on sight*, and gave a little shiver at the memory. *Tomako went to find out what he could about him but when he came back…he was different. It was scary* Cill hastened to reassure Shalla as she considered the problems that had driven the young dragoness from her home *You are safe here, no one need know where you are until you are settled and secure* Shalla nodded thankfully and shuffled her hindpaws nervously *I’ve also been thinking about Tommy a-and I’d like to try…what you said* she stammered to Cill with a sidelong glance at James. *I think I’m ready now* Cill gave a grin and nodded slowly, *I’ll tell James to have a talk with him first*, nuzzling her mate as he leaned into her. James flushed a little “Me? But...” he stopped short as both dragonesses glared at him “I mean…I would be…embarrassed.” he finished lamely under their gimlet stares. Shalla grinned at him *That’s all right…I will be too* Cill gave him a prod with a talon *I want you to make sure he knows how to please her…She needs a supportive mate right now* came over the shared private band. James gave in “Alright…I’ll do it. And I suppose you’ll want some oil too hmm?” he leered at Shalla who squirmed under the gaze and muttered *Yes* “I’ll speak to him tonight then and give him the jar so you can organize a nice time together,” said James grandly. He recalled the small ‘perfume’ vial and the effect it had on Cill and decided it was perhaps a little too premature to present him with that also. Shalla gave an excited wriggle and hugged James warmly, mumbling a *Thank you* before flushing again and letting him go. Cill gathered James up in her paws once more; strangely, she felt no animosity towards Shalla now that she knew she had designs on snaring her own mate. *We have to go and see Marre now, but I’ll be sure to drop in now and then and if you need anything at all, talk to Jane or Joe at the keep* Shalla nodded *Are you still working on the shape-shift?* she asked curiously. Cill showed her the gold ring adorning her talon *We had a little help… look at this. I can’t wait to show Marre* She swiftly adjusted her size and concentrated on her chosen form before addressing the ring, there was a hint of the fairy song and she was suddenly an attractive human maid snuggling her mate. Shalla’s eyes widened in astonishment *That is amazing…is that fairy magic?* Cill nodded “There is a human female arriving soon – one that knows James’s parents and we do not wish them to know …yet…that he has chosen a mate. This is to deter her and allay suspicions she may have” Shalla leant in a little closer, she was no expert on human feminine pulchritude but had to admit that it was a fine form *I was never any good at shifting form* she muttered. *I upset Marre a few times by miscasting it badly* Cill nodded sympathetically, she had caught the sharp edge of Marre’s tongue on more than one occasion – it was hard to forget. “It is certainly easier than the way we usually do it” she admitted twirling slowly so Shalla could see it “But it has its drawbacks too. It doesn’t last as long and isn’t as thorough at concealing. It will do until I can perform the proper glamour on my own though…but for now I’m going to shock Marre” she gave a giggle and skipped with James over to the travel portal. Giving the emerald Dragoness a wave the couple faded out in a misty haze leaving Shalla alone with her heart pounding in anticipation. Marre was feeling crotchety, his flight and shoulder muscles were sore from sleeping in a draught and he was unsure where his plans were going. He tapped a claw impatiently on the flagstones and eyed the scale in its jar. The damn thing was mocking him, he felt sure of it. Instead of conforming to his plans that blasted human had to get mana instead. It was time to try to bind him more closely to Dragon kind before he realized his full potential and ruined everything. He flexed his wings and growled at the pain, there was nothing he could do about his advancing age but he could at least brew a decent potion to ease the pain in his joints… better still he could get Moona to do it. What else were apprentices for? Moona was due to return to his people soon and he would have to rely on the human more in the future. This was another thing that bothered him, knowing another’s weakness was a dangerous thing when you were unsure of their allegiances. Growling softly under his breath at the pain, he reached for his ink and brush. It was time to formulate a binding oath that would ensure the safety of dragon kind as well as allowing James to chart his own course with his mate. There was a loud thump outside the lair and Shalla ran to the portal, swiftly opening it to see what the noise was. Her gaze ran slowly from the pair of sheep Tomako was clasping in his talons, to the filth-encrusted torso and up to the smirking grin on her brothers muzzle “I did it!” he said proudly, waving the sheep at her and showering the nearby vegetation in muck “All by myself!” He ducked as if to enter the lair but found himself looking at the firm-set muzzle of his sister as she carefully held up a paw to stop him “What?” he asked innocently. Shalla delicately removed the sheep from his grasp and then smiled sweetly up at him. “If you think you are coming into our nice clean lair like that then you are sorely mistaken!” her smile rapidly shifting to a scowl “I just got it all tidy and you are not traipsing filth through it!” she sounded a lot like their mother, Tomako thought nodding nervously at her. “I … er…was thinking the same thing!” he said quickly, backing away from the portal “I’ll just … go and wash up ...shall I?” Shalla nodded emphatically “Go wash...now” she said, pointing imperiously towards the lake in the distance before tugging the two sheep into the lair “I’ll deal with these” Tomako’s shoulders slumped as the portal closed and he kicked a bush to bits before slouching down to the lake. Making her way back to the pack, Katreen the gryphoness was trying to analyze the morning’s events. Her gaze flicking to the shiny new spear she carried loosely in a paw. That was quite a successful first outing as an ambassador she thought to herself. The human lord was friendly and open, and - she could not help a twinge of curiosity at the thought, at least as interested in her as she was with him. She tried to think of what this new alliance would mean, loose as it was, the promise of being able to hunt freely without fear of human attention was a major gain and one that would surely bring luster to her family name. The pack leader would certainly be grateful for that she thought, before giving the creeling cry to alert the watchers in the camp that she was returning. Several other gryphons flew swiftly down from nearby trees to greet her with glad nuzzles and demands for the news of the dragons and humans as rumors were rampant. She proudly showed them her new spear, they all admired it with curious trills and careful touches...amazed at the metal tip, and before long they were begging to borrow it sometime. She merely grinned and kept walking towards the centre of the camp where the pack leader Meron Darktail himself was waiting. Approaching slowly, she swung the spear across her arms and grimaced privately, if he liked the gift he was within his rights to keep it, as she was merely an ambassador. Bowing low, she proffered the spear humbly towards the large black and tan form of the pack’s leader. “Well met Katreen” Meron murmured, stepping forward “How went the meeting?” he reached out and took the spear from where it was resting across her arm “I hope this does not mean we are at war with the humans?” Katreen grinned tightly, folding her arms as she stood proudly before him. “On the contrary, the human lord gave it freely to me as a gift…he was open and honest, the Dragoness was polite and peaceful and it is true that she has chosen a human as her mate” There was an excited susurration of murmurs around the pack at this “So the fairy rumors are true then” Meron said, shifting into a comfortable position and curling his leonine tail around his forepaws “Did you get any hints as to their intentions?” Katreen nodded “They do not intend to hunt upon our lands as they will be feeding at the human’s Keep, there are two new young Dragons though who may be allowed to hunt within a specified area as they are there on her sufferance” Meron grinned “Excellent, and what of this interesting Human and his wonderful gift?” he cocked his head and returned the spear to her over his arm, hiding a grin as Katreen eagerly grasped it, taking a deep breath before continuing. “He apologized for any harm that he or any humans from the keep may have done to us and has stated that he will inform any humans within the keep and its environs that we are not to be molested or harmed!” she said triumphantly. “And – he wants to hunt with me at some time in the future” Meron sat back on his haunches with a stunned look on his face “You believe him?” he asked carefully, watching her reactions. Katreen nodded firmly “At no time could I detect duplicity within him, I think he was just coming to realize many things he has heard about us or dragons is not true. He even let me walk freely around his own lair and share drink with him.” There was an agreeable murmur at this from the surrounding crowd, hospitality being very important amongst gryphons. Meron grinned and nodded “This is an important day then. Do you wish to remain as ambassador to the Humans and Dragoness then?” he asked with a smile turning up the corners of his beak. Katreen nodded “I think it would be best, as they know me already” she felt a strange leap in her chest as she thought of visiting the interesting human once more. Meron chuckled and offered her a paw “Very good sister…just as long as you know what you are getting into …” he murmured as he led her into the den. Katreen gave an amused trill and licked her brother on the beak “I think I’m going to have a very good time” she stated and followed him into their home. Tomako looked morosely at the filthy water, he had managed to clean off the mud and the scratches weren’t really that serious, but he wondered how long it would take for the water to run clear again. It really was a nice lake and he felt as if he had somehow despoiled it. Giving a sigh, he lay back in the water and looked round. Overall, he thought it could have been worse, their father did not know where they were, and they had a home and food. He wondered how his mother was coping and hoped that she was all right. They had blocked all attempts at communication and he knew that he and Shalla would have to lay low for some time. Perhaps until he was full grown and had armor enough to deal with his father. He clenched a paw and squeezed a large chunk of mud free of water as a surge of anger rushed through him recalling Nokala’s words following their fight ‘He fears many things, Why not his own son?’ Tomako nodded to himself as he slithered out of the lake - and he has much more to fear now, he thought, shaking himself dry and heading slowly back towards his new home. James and Cill arrived upon the travel ring in Marre’s home and looked around but the old blue was nowhere in sight. Wondering if they had appeared too early, they looked at one another bemusedly until they heard a pained low growl from the workshop. Making their way towards the noise Cill skipped ahead of her mate and peered round the corner so as not to alarm the elder if he was in trouble. Pulling back with a smile, she motioned to James to be quiet and he joined her silently. Moona was perched between Marre’s shoulder blades, the elf shaking his head as he shifted from side to side in his stockinged feet over the recumbent dragon. “Here?” he asked and dug his toes in firmly. There was an answering growl from beneath as Marre grunted and twitched in pain, his wings flexing as they jerked in their spread position. *NO!* came the response. Moona sighed “The potion works best with massage” he explained patiently and bobbed up and down a little more, spreading his feet apart further this time. *So…uhn…you say,* grunted Marre, unaware of the pair around the corner who were trying not to laugh at the sight. *Who taught you this anyway?* Moona grinned down at him “My Grandmother, she is a lot lighter than me though” he used his toes to work at a troublesome knot, making the Dragon grind his teeth together noisily. “If you don’t stop groaning I’ll push harder” he admonished and kept working the knot until it started to dissolve under his efforts. Marre felt the tension leave the muscle, replaced by a dull ache that soon faded under the movement. He gave a relieved sigh until the elf found another knot and began working that as well. “You are full of knots,” said Moona “You really should try to relax more” He heard a muffled giggle behind him and half-turned to peer at James and Cill – or rather at the pair of humans, as Cill had not yet cancelled her glamour. He raised an eyebrow but grinned as he kept treadling at the Dragon’s muscles. *Too many things to do to relax* grumbled Marre, feeling pleasant heat spread between his wings *Blasted oaths to write and the Clanmaster breathing down my neck all the time* Moona nodded to himself as his toes dug firmly into the scaled hide “You know I have to return home soon…” he began, only to be interrupted by the tetchy Dragon *I know… I shall miss having you around but I feel you are ready to take your place as a prince properly now* James and Cill exchanged glances at this. *You have progressed admirably since your arrival and earlier difficulties* Marre continued, *Which is a great relief…uhn…* he grunted as the probing toes found another knot. *Though you still have a touch of mischief within you* he managed to chuckle. Moona kept up the massage for several more minutes until the old dragon was more relaxed and less grouchy, *Ahhh, thank you Moona* he murmured, *I had my doubts but it seems you were right about this* he flexed his spread wings slowly. *I feel much better now – James and Cill will be along soon though and this is an undignified position to be seen in* he shuffled his forepaws slowly as the elf clambered down off his shoulders. “It’s not that bad Master,” said James from the door, sticking his head round and smiling at the suddenly scowling Dragon. “But you should watch the tongue…leaving it lolling out like that could be painful if you bit it” Marre growled and cranked himself up onto his feet, turning rapidly to face the human *Are you being cheeky famulus?* he growled, a hint of smoke trailing from a nostril James struggled to keep the smile from growing, trying to draw his face into a serious pose “No Master. Not at all Master” he said deadpan. Cill turned the corner, hoping to forestall retribution by impressing the master with the glamour. Marre blinked as he looked Cill up and down *So* he grumbled, *It seems you have found a solution for your glamour* he said, impressed despite his displeasure at being caught looking undignified. Cill twirled prettily in front of him “The fairies were able to help a lot Master,” she said, snuggling against James before pulling away and canceling the glamour, returning to her natural form. Marre nodded *I take it the spell is linked to your ring?* he said, leaning down and sniffing at the circlet *May I see it?* Cill nodded and removed the gold band from her talon, handing it to her teacher *I don’t know how it works but I just think the form and ask the ring* Marre grinned broadly and slipped the ring onto his own talon *What is the activator?* he asked, innocence dripping from his tone. Cill told him. Marre nodded and a second later managed to turn himself into a giant sheepdog, then into a huge horse and after a little size adjustment…into a small unkempt sheep. *This is fun* he exclaimed, sounding like a hatchling with a new toy before shifting into his elderly human form *There is hardly any mana drain at all!* Cill seemed a little taken aback, she had not yet realized the power of the ring could be used for forms other than human, and she itched to try it herself. *It will certainly be useful Master* she said *but it is limited to two days and is not as accomplished as Dragon shifting* Marre nodded, readily agreeing as he slipped back to his normal size and shape before regretfully returning the ring to Cill. *I am sure you will use it wisely* he said before turning to look at James once more *And have you tried it yet?* James flushed and shook his head “No Master, I didn’t know I could” he replied, privately deciding he wasn’t going to even think about it – he didn’t need any more problems. Marre harrumphed *Just as well, no telling what havoc you’d cause with it* he shuffled around to his table and fussed with a few things on it. He seemed almost embarrassed for a moment as he considered his next words. *There is something important I have been meaning to talk to you both about. The mana demands it from us and it is perhaps the hardest thing to understand or fathom* He glanced at Cill then flicked his gaze back to James *As you are aware, wyrmtongue gives you power over the mana within you, but at a cost. Words spoken in haste or anger can rebound upon the speaker. This seems to be an inbuilt protection against abuse, though it can be overcome with effort* He turned to his library and tugged out a scroll, unrolling it slowly *Trust forms an integral part of the demands of the power. If you speak falsely or utter an oath then those words have power over you and your future* James blinked uncomprehendingly “I don’t understand master. I have had to deceive others to hide Cill before” Marre nodded *The powers seems to understand the intent of your words – that is what makes it so difficult. The simplest oath can bind you to actions or situations that you do not wish to be in and be difficult to extricate yourself from* Cill shifted beside James *When a dragon makes an oath* she added *We have to abide by it, breaking it can cause – problems* she let the last word hang for a moment. Marre chuckled *That is putting it lightly; depending on the strength of the oath it is possible to cause ones death should it be broken* Spinning the scroll round so James could see it properly it showed the similar simplistic view he had come to expect for the elementary education of young dragons. There was the typical picture of a hatchling with a speech balloon, though James could not yet read all the words it was obvious from the expression on the dragons face it was being deceptive when speaking to another. Marre rolled up a little further *Breaking a minor oath can cause unbearable pain when the dragon next attempts to use his mana* The picture next showed the dragon curled up in agony on the ground with his forearms wrapped around his torso and his muzzle a picture of agony. James went a little pale as he looked up at Marre “So I shouldn’t make any oaths unless I really mean them?” Marre nodded firmly *Most definitely, else they can rebound and bite you on the …er… tail* his gaze twitching briefly to James’s tail-less rump. Cill hid a smile and shifted quietly beside her mate. *That is why visitors to another dragon’s territory must declare an oath of peace before being allowed to enter through a portal* she said quietly *It is the only way to ensure safe passage as to attempt to inflict harm upon a person who has granted you hospitality would lead to catastrophe* James remembered how Tomako and Shalla had looked that morning following Cill’s claiming of the Keep and forests and how they had spoken before leaving the portal. “I think I see – It keeps dragons honest” he murmured “And humans too?” the question hung in the air as he looked up at the ancient. *We believe so* Marre murmured following a brief pause *But we need to test it. The problem is - how small an oath breaking would be safe for a little human to try. If we misjudge it, you could end up dying the next time you try to call upon your powers* James went a little paler “I see – If I swore an oath and then broke it, the rebound could hurt me far more than a dragon?” Marre nodded somberly *I believe so, therefore I am going to ask you to read an oath I have prepared for you – the Clanmaster wishes this and as a loyal member of the clan I am sure you would not go against his wishes?* James grimaced - read the words and risk death next time he tried to use the power or defy the powerful leader of the clan he had just joined? Either path led to unpleasantness. “What is in the oath?” he asked after long deliberation. Marre let out a silent sigh of relief *Merely that you state you wish no harm to dragon kind and that you will not use your power unwisely* James looked at Cill “What do you think love?” he asked her, though he trusted the old blue, he was less certain of Osedax’s motives. Cill was looking a little upset herself *Show me the oath* she demanded, holding her paw out for the scroll Marre had picked up. Marre wisely surrendered the scroll to her and Cill looked it over slowly, testing the wording in her head before nodding in agreement to James *It is as he said – It is very broadly worded though* James nodded and took the scroll from her “Very well” he said to Marre “I’ll read it Master” trusting to the ancient teacher who looked relieved at his acceptance. *Thank you James* Unrolling the scroll fully James looked at the first rune and shaped it with his lips, he was halfway across the first line when something odd happened. The runes seemed to shift under his eyes, twisting and squirming into unrecognizable shapes until his eyes began to water from the effort. He struggled to continue but eventually he had to lift his eyes from the scroll and take a deep breath. *What’s the matter?* asked Marre, looking genuinely concerned as James rubbed his eyes. “I couldn’t focus on the words Master” James replied, “It was as if they were moving” Marre blinked slowly *The only reason I can think of that happening is that you have already made an oath similar to this one and the powers will not allow that* He tapped an irritated claw on the flagstones *Have you sworn any such oath?* he demanded, looking suspiciously down at the youth. James started to shake his head and then halted as recent memory intruded. “I – may have,” he stammered, “I went to see Father Champlain about getting married in the chapel and I had to swear to him that I wasn’t a demon and I told him…” he struggled to remember the wording. “… I shall use my power for good only and renounce Satan and his agents. I so swear I am no Demon and the union of dragons and humans shall be to the benefit of all” Marre blinked slowly again *You included humans…and that you would use your power for good* He considered the possible repercussions this would have on his plans and the Clanmaster’s desires and hastily retrieved the scroll from his apprentices grasp. He felt a little embarrassed that he not actually considered the role of humans in his version of the oath. *I believe that would suffice as a suitable oath for the Clanmaster to accept though I hope you do not come to regret it in the future* James agreed wholeheartedly “I did mean it though Master. I just want to live peacefully with Cill and not hurt anyone, either human or dragon” Marre shook his head sadly *Let us hope it does not come to that then* the old dragon murmured as he replaced the scroll in his library. *Dragons that harm humans tend to be shunned and become outcast as they threaten the rest of us through their actions* “Whereas any human who kills a dragon is regarded a hero by other humans?” James asked quietly. Marre gave a quiet grunt of assent *That was a result of ignorance, deliberate ignorance on our part. As I said previously only a few humans actually ever made the effort to communicate with us and of course their fellows took it as a sign of madness and either locked them away or killed them on the spot* James suppressed a shiver as he recalled his run-in with the ecclesiastical authorities as represented by Father Champlain and realized just how correct Marre was. Marre hastily wrote James’s oath down for the Clanmaster and hoped it would suffice. The testing of the humans’ oath would be a serious trial for the future he thought as he tucked the scroll away. *Now then …* he said, cheering up *Why don’t you show me how far you have progressed with your casting?* Tomako felt better as he entered his…their new lair and looked around, his freshly cleaned and gutted sheep were neatly hanging in the pantry and Shalla was looking surprisingly perky considering her recent upsets. He began to suspect there was something he had missed and wondered what it was as his sister bustled round the lair, tweaking the bed and hanging up a set of fireglobes that he had not known they had possessed until now. He forbore from asking where they had come from as there could only be one source of such largesse and he realized they owed Cill another favor. Shalla came up and hugged her brother warmly – now that he was clean. “Cill and James came past to make sure everything was alright,” she murmured, plucking a piece of duckweed off his back absently. Tomako grinned, “I am grateful to them both, we shall have to find a way to repay them someday” Shalla pulled back a little and nodded her agreement, “I am expecting …a visitor later on…” she murmured shyly, unable to prevent her ruffs heating up with embarrassment. Tomako couldn’t help a smirk from appearing on his muzzle “And you would like to be alone mmm?” Shalla nodded meekly “Just for a few hours…” Tomako chuckled and nodded agreeably “I’ll go to the keep and work on my smithing then, so long as Master Desmond isn’t too upset at me for not showing up this morning” He stepped out of the lair and stretched his wings luxuriously, flapping them slowly before heading up into the sky and turning for the keep. After flying down into the forest near the keep, he shrugged into his human form and headed inside, nodding cheerfully at the gate guards as he did so. Mastersmith Desmond frowned briefly at Tomako as he wandered into the forge. “So lad, everything alright? The lord said there was a problem and that you might be late” He sounded genuinely concerned and Tomako hastened to reassure him. “Its all under control Sir, at least for now. My sister and I will be living closer than before so it will be easier for me to come here now” Tomako sighted briefly beneath the forge and blew a powerful igniting breath through the draw area. Desmond nodded and placed a set of irons in the now-blazing forge “That’s good to hear son,” he said, patting the young dragon on the back “If there’s anything I can do – let me know and I’ll gladly assist” Tomako smiled and picked up the shield rough he had been working on. “Thank you Sir” he grunted as he placed it in the fire. The walls of the lair shook as the roars of rage echoed around them. Divitchka raked savagely at the gem-encrusted side of the main room once more, showering the cowering figure of his mate with small stones and rock, fresh wounds showing on her neck where he had clawed her in a fit of anger. “Where are they!” he bellowed at her once more, infuriated that his probing could not reveal more than the fact that they had left to visit the traders. Neither of his offspring was responding to his mental calls and he knew why. What had possessed his mate, he growled deep in his throat as he glared down at her, to do such a thing as invite the potential mate they had so carefully selected into the lair? Nakkour whimpered as she coiled her mind tightly around the tiny nugget of information that she was keeping from her mate. The anger rising in her allowing her to remain focused and she found with horror that she was eyeing his throat herself even as she cowered on the ground. She was starting to realize just how sensible her son was in leaving as quickly and quietly as he had and wondered who had put him up to such a thing. Divitchka snarled a curse and strode to the portal where he shimmered briefly and vanished to an unknown destination. Nakkour permitted herself a small grunt of triumph before clambering back onto her feet and heading to her own room in the lair. It was time to do something she had wanted to do for a very long time now. Tomako carefully hammered the shield round into the slender ovoid shape he desired, occasionally breathing upon it gently and making it glow coppery-orange. He felt a great deal of satisfaction at his work so far and seemed to have a natural talent for the feel of the metal. Between keeping the forge hot and one eye on his shield, he tugged out his scroll from beneath the table and looked them over once more with a fresh eye. Tapping a finger along the neckpieces and faceguard he had designed, it was clear that it was not going to work in this form so he turned to Desmond for advice. “Master,” he asked quietly “How would you make this portion…” he circled the neckpiece carefully “…more flexible?” The master smith leaned over and peered at the design “ah…the Chanfron and Crinet,” he muttered, “Well lad, the way you have it there, each piece is separate and split wide. You’ll have to overlap them and yet still leave enough room to allow your neck to move properly else you’ll have crossbow bolts being shot under them through the gaps” His thick burn-scarred fingers outlined a series of linked curved plates on the paper, charcoal acting an impromptu inking tool while Tomako watched and listened avidly. “Now I don’t know how well your neck moves but you could also pad it a bit with sacking and leather to prevent it scratching when you twist from side to side” He got an amused glint in his eye before continuing, “Would you like to have a look at something the Saddler brought in earlier?” Tomako looked at him curiously and nodded as Desmond wandered over to the corner of the smithy and tugged the sheet off a large oddly shaped piece of leather and cloth. Tomako hurried closer to have a better look. “This is the saddle for James and his …er… friend” Desmond muttered, going pink, as he had also heard the rumors of the source of strange nighttime noises. “The Tanner wants me to add some steel bracing and supports so the lad can tie himself into it if need be” Tomako grinned broadly and picked up the odd-looking lump. It was similar to a horse saddle but more curved and with wider leg-pieces. The underside was neatly padded and sewn so the saddle would not chafe or press too hard. It was somehow disturbing but he could not help wondering what it would be like to have a rider. Something in him said it was a debasement of dragon kind, yet another part whispered that two heads were better than one and two more arms with weapons or magic might not be a bad idea either. He gave a mental snort, the situation would likely never arise for him, but he was pleased that James and Cill were pursuing the idea. “So have you tried it on Cill yet?” he asked curiously, hefting the saddle easily in his hands. Desmond shook his head ruefully, “Nay lad, the saddler only finished the stitching today, though it should fit perfectly as all the measurements were taken from her” “She could also just shrink herself to fit,” added Tomako as an aside “it would be easy to adjust her size as I do here” Desmond went redder as he obviously followed this concept through to some avenues he did not really want to. “Is it that easy for her to do that?” “Oh yes, She is getting rather good at it...” Tomako replaced the saddle on its plinth and watched as Desmond picked out some good pieces of steel for handholds. “Though she is still having some problems with becoming more human-looking for now” Desmond swallowed and shoved the tray with the steel towards the young dragon “Heat those up for me will you,” he murmured before turning away thoughtfully. Lord Duncan sat in his solar with a large tankard of ale in front of him, he couldn’t help feeling that he could empathize with James now. He could not get the sultry gryphoness out of his head. What was going on? She had brushed against him, their eyes had met, and now he felt as if something was missing in his life. He idly drew patterns on the wooden tabletop with the spilt beer and thought hard. He knew she would return but he wanted her back soon. Tugging a piece of paper close he decided to put his promise into action and draft a notice on what to do if encountering a gryphon. He gnawed the end of his quill and then spat the bit of feather out in embarrassment before returning to his task. Several hours later James and Cill returned to their lair and flopped exhaustedly into the large bed. Marre’s lessons had been exacting and the old blue had pushed them both hard in casting and rune work. Flopping an arm lazily over Cill’s neck he leaned over and nibbled her ruffs teasingly knowing she enjoyed it. Cill sighed happily and relaxed into the caress, Everything seemed to be progressing well. She had the means to hide her form from this human female who had designs upon her mate an though she was a little uncertain as to how to treat this hated rival she promised herself that she would not harm her physically. So long as she behaved herself. All the time. James massaged his mate slowly, paying close attention to her soft groans and the tight muscles, glancing over at the bottle of oil on the shelf he grinned to himself as his promise to Shalla slid into memory. “I think I’ll go and have a little chat with Tommy,” he murmured to Cill “I think there is enough oil in there for one more use, then I’ll have to get some more” Cill rumbled her appreciation as his hands slid over her tail gently *Make sure he knows how to pleasure her…* James nodded as he slipped off the bed and stretched slowly, “I shall, then I’ll be right back…” he promised, tickling the very tip of her tail as he stepped away to grab the pot. Cill rolled onto her side and let her eyes half-lid in a sultry, inviting manner, *See that you are…,* her mental purr hinting in at pleasures to come. James grinned and tucked the oil jar into a pack, slinging it over his shoulder he slipped out the door and headed towards the barracks and mess hall. Tommy was sitting at one of the tables, his gaze faraway as he idly chewed at a drumstick. James tugged out a chair and sat down next to him with a grin. “Penny for your thoughts?” he asked the quiet man, taking a good look at him. There did seem to be a calmness there that had been absent before and perhaps a look of hope? Tommy grinned, “I’m not sure they’re worth that much,” he admitted and gestured with the remains of the drumstick “I’ve just been thinking about the last few days, it all seems like a dream” James nodded slowly and looked round, making sure they were alone. “I need to talk to you about Shalla,” he said quietly. Tommy flushed, slowly looking nervously around “Here?” he murmured. “If you like” replied James “It seems quiet enough “ “I think so,” agreed Tommy, his face growing redder in the reflected light from the fire but having nothing to do with the heat. “Do you really think she likes me?” James grinned broadly, “Oh I think she does…in fact, I’ve been given strict instructions about what to tell you” he shifted the pack off his shoulder and onto the table. Tommy blinked “But what about her parents?” he asked nervously “I wouldn’t want to get on the bad side of them” his eyes flicking curiously towards the pack. Sighing James decided to tell Tommy the facts, as he knew them. “Shalla and Tomako have both left their home lair. Shalla because she did not like the male they had chosen for her and Tomako as he wanted to protect his sister and also because he wanted to learn more about smithing and fighting” Tommy nodded slowly “I think I understand there was a lot of tension between them and their parents” He rubbed the stubble on his chin thoughtfully, “But why come here?” James hid a smile “Well, they knew Cill and Shalla thinks you are very nice and wants to get to know you better” he patted the sack on the table meaningfully. “She does? But I don’t know…I mean….I’ve never …not with a dragoness” Tommy gabbled rapidly as he stared at the sack “What is in there anyway?” he asked, trying to head off the embarrassment. James smiled “Something to help you both relax when together” Tommy spread his hands helplessly “What do I do? I’ve been with human women…but …” he trailed off as James continued to grin at him. “Just relax and be yourself, Shalla is also inexperienced at this so she is just as nervous as you are, Take it slowly and don’t expect too much at this stage” he thrust the sack into Tommy’s nervous grasp. “What you need to do is this…,” he murmured, and over the next twenty minutes and with the occasional interruption from an astonished Tommy, he explained the basics of pleasuring a dragoness with detail that surprised not only him but Tommy also. After the lecture and questions James leaned back in his chair “So now do you feel a little more confident?” he folded his arms on his chest and smirked at the wide-eyed Tommy. Sitting with his mouth open and hands trembling on the sack Tommy nodded slowly, “I think so…,” he admitted, then something of the older Tommy seemed to assert itself in his attitude “But why are you telling me this? Why are you helping me? James sighed and decided to be honest with the man “Shalla needs you. She needs a friend and a mate. If you feel that you can be both to her, we will help you as much as we can. If you just mean to use her and then discard her…” he let the sentence trickle off into silence. Tommy seemed taken aback at the statement “No, no, Ever since I met her, I’ve thought of nothing else. I want to be near her and hold her and …” flushing, he clutched the sack to his chest, embarrassed at blurting out his emotions. “Good” replied James “Because she can read your mind and you will be able to read hers. You won’t be able to lie to her nor she to you. You will become partners and mates and linked to one another in a powerful bond, Are you able to accept that?” Tommy sat very still as he digested this information. “Will it be like you and Cill?” he asked quietly. James nodded slowly “We are never separate from one another now, it is unlike anything I ever imagined and I would not give it up for the world” Tommy’s face broke into a broad smile, “If I could be as happy as you then I will do anything for her. I want her to be happy” Standing up James grinned and clapped him on the shoulder “Then go to her my friend…she is waiting for you” Tommy stood slowly and hefted the sack “Thank you James,” he murmured “If there’s anything I can do for you, just ask” he held out his hand and James grasped it eagerly “Let me tell you where to find her first” James quickly described the path to the old lair for him and Tommy strode from the mess determinedly heading towards the dragoness he desired. Grinning broadly, James stepped out of the mess and back towards his own house, feeling that special warmth one gets from helping someone achieve their dreams. Tomako slid the finished shield carefully over the coals to cool slowly as instructed he watched the color change gradually as it slowly dimmed from its furious red glow through umber and orange and finally to the heavy purple he’d been instructed to watch for. Plunging the shield swiftly into a trough nearby he held it there until the clouds of steam and noise had dispersed. Tugging the shield from the trough, he examined it critically. It certainly looked ready, cool and slippery with the oily sheen of case-hardened steel visible on the surface. Taking a handful of polishing sand, he diligently scrubbed the surface until it was shining brightly. He took pride in this first attempt and wanted to present it to Desmond as soon as he could. He glanced up at the sky, reckoning the time. He had decided to let Shalla have several hours to do what she had in mind and from his view, he still had plenty of time left before it got too dark. Tomako was admittedly having problems with a human courting his sister. She may have been annoying and with a thin grasp of the reality of life due to her sheltered upbringing, she was still family and he could not help feeling she was selling herself short. He tidied up the smithy slowly, putting all the tools back onto their racks and sweeping up. Ronald had long since gone home and Desmond was enjoying a quiet pint in the mess hall after working on several swords all day. Letting out a sigh, he found himself at a loss for what to do next. The troughs were full, the smithy was clean and his shield sat proudly on the bench next to the sword stand, glowing in the fading sunlight. Giving it one last buff with a cloth, he stepped out into the late afternoon. He glanced over at the storehouse where his keen hearing picked up various interesting sounds that made his human form flushed in the face. Would his sister soon be doing that with her human? Allowing himself to drift idly towards the mess, he wondered at his own prospects, admittedly he was not a great fighter – yet – he mentally added, nor was he exceptionally well endowed as a dragon, which was what all his friends said counted to a female. Pushing the door open he stepped inside and was welcomed over by Desmond and several novices, a jack of ale was thrust into his hand and he was sat firmly down in a chair to join in the conversation. Though still slightly overwhelmed with the recent events he found himself relaxing in the strange company of humans. A small part of him was able to sit and observe them and he found himself almost envying them. They had short lives for sure, but they lived them as best they could and in good company. He eagerly tucked into a large plate of roast beef that suddenly appeared in front of him, completely missing the grins on his companions faces as the buxom serving girl paused and scrutinized her newest customer with rather more care than usual before swishing back to the kitchen, a curious smile on her face. “So Boy”, Desmond said, belching noisily and banging his mug on the table. “You have finished your shield?” Tomako nodded eagerly “Yes Master, I followed your instructions and I think it came out well” he cautiously followed suit and drank a little of the beer. “Good!” exclaimed the tipsy smith “We shall have to celebrate this accomplish..plish…ment” , attempting to focus his gaze rather more firmly. Tomako helped himself to several more slices of beef as he wondered what the man was talking about. There did seem to be an air of anticipation around the room and he wondered why. The other humans seemed willing to let the smith continue in his broken explanation. “Y’see..lad..theresh a trad..tradit…thing..when a novice smith completes his firsht work..kind of a rite of passage shee?” Tomako shifted nervously in his seat. He knew all about rites and oaths and more importantly, how they could backfire. “What do I have to do?” He asked, his gaze taking in the room. There didn’t seem to be any magical equipment, altars or symbols anywhere. The Smith gave him a broad slow wink “Well lad…itsh shomething quite pleasant, but you’ll have to go and ashk young Sally there about it”, gesturing with his jack he thrust it in the general direction of the buxom serving girl that had brought in the meat. This statement met with loud guffaws and covert glances towards the lass, who obligingly folded her arms beneath her breasts, lifting them up a little more. Tomako found his face flushing of its own accord and wondered why, there were also several other disquieting things happening to his body. He knew that the form one took often-shaped ones thinking and instincts but he was at a loss at how to understand what these meant. “Why not go with her and see what she can show you lad,” hinted Desmond. His grin now stretching ear-to-ear. Tomako slowly stood up and wandered over towards Sally “Er…hello” he muttered, feeling the hot stares of the other men on his back. Sally, or “Bouncing Sally’ as she was known to most of the menfolk in the keep looked her latest prospect up and down with a grin. “My, yer a shy one aren’t ya” she said, taking into account his obvious youth and inexperience. “I’m supposed to ask you what it is a new smith is supposed to do when he finishes his first work” Tomako said miserably, wishing James were there to help him in this cultural maze. “Oh that’s an easy one,” replied Sally, “Come upstairs and I’ll show you” Taking the unresisting Tomako by the hand and flicking a saucy wink to the rest of the men at the table, she led the hapless young dragon towards her room. Duncan put the quill down and looked at the parchment, reading it once more before sanding it to dry. His fingers drummed on the table restlessly as he wondered just what he was getting into here. This proclamation, not only admitting to the existence of Gryphons but also allowing them hunting rights in what was considered the king’s forests would land him in trouble once it reached court. What was he to do? There were too many things going on and he felt as though he was clinging to a runaway horse. Leaning back in his chair he rubbed his neck, suddenly aware of that sense of heat he had felt earlier. “Er…hello?” he said quietly, feeling foolish in case it was nothing. There was a gauzy-winged blur and suddenly a greenish fairy appeared in front of him and landed upon his desk. He peered down at her, noting she seemed to be armed. She did seem nervous but also determined not to show it. “Oh…. Er Jasmina isn’t it?” he murmured quietly after recognizing his visitor, amazing how blasé he had become, he thought to himself. As if such things were a common occurrence! Jasmina bowed fluidly “Good eve Sir” she said in reply “I trust you are well?” Duncan nodded “I am well, I hope you have not had any trouble here?” he leaned down to look at her a little more closely “An interesting uniform” he murmured. Jasmina flushed and gave a little twirl. “It is the herald uniform” she said eagerly. “It is a great honor” She peered at him over at the parchment and quill “You do look a little tired though,” she stated honestly. Duncan nodded slowly “There is much to do, I have written the proclamation allowing the gryphons’ to hunt unmolested and be treated with respect” he sighed and leant back once more. “But there is the matter of Cill and James’ marriage, not to mention the fact that we now have a young dragon learning smithing” Jasmina blinked “A dragon working cold iron?” she asked, a tone of horror slipping into her voice. “Why?” Duncan frowned, his brow ridging “I’m not sure, the master smith is certainly pleased with him though.” He picked up the quill and toyed with it idly, letting the feather run through his fingers slowly. Jasmina made a mental note to pass this tidbit onto lord Pepper, Dragons usually avoided menial work and this was certainly out of the ordinary behaviour for one. “Is there anything you would like me to pass along to his majesty?” she asked, noting how the humans’ eyes seemed to take on a faraway look as he played with the feather. “Or to Lady Katreen?” she added, trying out a suspicion and grinning to herself as he seemed to suddenly refocus. “Um… er well you could pass on a copy of this to her…,” Duncan stammered, rolling up the parchment “and tell her that I look forward to meeting her again soon” he felt himself flushing once more and inwardly groaned. “I shall do that at once, Sir” Jasmina replied, unable to prevent her gaze from flicking downwards. “If you wish I shall ask her when she will return?” she added, feeling herself flush at the thoughts that flew into her mind unbidden. “That would be excellent, thank you Jasmina,” Duncan said with a small cough and a shuffling in his chair. ”I suppose this must all seem very strange to you,” he added with a sigh. Jasmina sat herself on a convenient corner and nodded, folding her legs “It is certainly odd for us to find a human and a dragon living as a mated couple and we haven’t spoken to humans for centuries” She adjusted her bow unconsciously. “I suppose I don’t need to ask why,” Duncan said glumly “It seems everything is either scared of us or angry at us. It is discouraging to realise we have done this out of ignorance” Jasmina frowned up at him “Many fairies have been killed or caught by humans, but we don’t hold you responsible. You have been well mannered and honest so far. I hope you remain that way” Duncan nodded “I hope so too. I don’t know if others will feel the same way about gryphons or dragons though” he tapped the parchment on his knee slowly “I am sure there will be a few hunters and farmers who will argue with me” Taking a deep breath Jasmina decided to test something out, she had a feeling that this human would be very important in the future and that she could trust him. “Did…did you feel something when you met lady Katreen?” she asked quietly, her eyes intent on his. Duncan sat very still and thought, his mind whirling and considering his response before slowly nodding “Yes, I did… I think she felt it too, when we touched it was like we had known one another all our lives, as if two had finally become one.” Jasmina nodded slowly “There are more forces at work here than we suspect I think” Duncan stiffened in his chair “Magic? Someone used magic on me…us?” he asked suspiciously. Jasmina shook her head emphatically “No, we did not attempt anything as it would have been very bad manners. She stood up and paced along the edge of the table slowly. “Not to mention Lady Cill would have felt it and been very much put out with us.” Duncan leant back in his chair “So then – what do you think it is?” he did not add that he didn’t care if it was magic or not. He was an uncomplicated man that went with his gut feelings and his gut wanted to see more of Katreen. Jasmina shrugged “Destiny?” she said carefully “Something that is meant to happen now and for a particular reason. It also begs the question, what else is yet to happen?” The pair exchanged uneasy glances “So what do you suggest I do?” asked Duncan finally. Jasmina slowly stood up and stretched, “Just do what you would normally do, If it is destiny then nothing will stop it” she gave a naughty grin “I’ll just go and find Lady Katreen then…” After giving a low bow, she flitted up into the air and out the window slit before Duncan could respond. Sally led Tomako to one of the unoccupied rooms above the mess, furnished with only the bare necessities, a pale straw pallet lay upon the bed and a washing basin stood on a rickety table by the open window slit. “Well now…” she said, smiling at the nervous young dragon, who suddenly realised he was trembling a little, though not from fear. “You want to know how a proper smith celebrates his first work?” Her eyes trailed down him slowly, he was in fine shape, she thought, well muscled and yet with an odd innocence that made her feel somewhat maternal. Tomako nodded “Is it some sort of ritual?” he asked, swallowing nervously as she approached him, his keen sense of smell picking up scents that confused and yet aroused him. Sally smiled and let her hands slide slowly down his sides, clasping him lightly “Of a sort” she said, one hand moving to tug upon his breeches “but you have to take these off first” she said, feeling them loosen easily. Tomako’s breathing grew rapid and shallow, he felt all sorts of strange sensations and emotions from his human form as it responded eagerly to Sally’s delicate touch. “Oh?” he replied weakly as his trousers fell to the floor, “A-and then what?” Sally gently hefted the sizable manhood she had found with a smirk “And then you lie back and enjoy this” She stroked him up and down slowly, gently teasing him as he stood swaying back and forth, lost in the feelings. Tomako let out a groan of pleasure at the caress, never having felt the intimate touch of another dragon, let alone a human, the sensations amplified through the glamour. He resolutely tightened control on his mana, then felt it wobble wildly as something warm and wet slid over the head of his shaft, he looked down in alarm –she was trying to eat him! – then her mouth slid back and forth again and he let out an unexpected growl of pleasure, his hands automatically finding her head and stroking along her hair. Sally felt a little confusion, the penis in her mouth seemed a lot warmer than she was used to and it also seemed to be growing larger, the growl sent sensual shivers down her spine and she diligently used her tongue around the crown of his shaft to coax him towards a climax. She was well experienced at this and Desmond and the others had paid her to help initiate the young smith into manhood. This occasion was just a small taste of what was in store after his next piece was finished. Desmond was a firm believer in rewarding effort. He and the other men downstairs were quietly discussing the assumed progress of the ‘initiation’ happening upstairs and had their ears strained for any noise they could use to embarrass the new apprentice smith with once he returned. Tomako’s hips rocked automatically as he felt himself swelling inside Sally’s mouth, leaning over her back as she did her best to please him, he couldn’t help rumbling in pleasure, a small jet of flame dancing in front of his lips as he felt his insides tense. An icy tingle built at the base of his spine and an urge he could not put a name to growing in his loins made him shudder in bliss. Sally suddenly gagged on the shaft, surely it wasn’t normal! It had at least doubled in size and girth yet she found she couldn’t stop attacking it with gusto. She could tell when a man was about to come and this one looked like a gusher, clasping the base with both hands she tugged vigorously at the root of it, a sudden smell of burning made her briefly wonder if she had left something on the stove downstairs. Tomako’s knees wobbled as he felt his muscles bunch and tighten, holding the young female in place he groaned loudly as his shaft began to pulse heavily, the young dragon’s thick seed not so much spurting as gushing. He closed his eyes in bliss as the sensations rippled through his body, blotting out the muffled complaints from below. Sally was amazed, as Tomako’s shaft grew even larger and hotter; eager to see what would happen next she eagerly suckled upon the tip and suddenly found herself locked in place by his grasp as bolt after bolt of thick semen jetted into her mouth. Unable to swallow all of it she tried backing off to let it escape but to no avail, only by pushing frantically at his thighs was she finally able to break free of the torrent as it splashed over her breasts, belly, floor and walls. She looked up in astonishment at the glazed expression of the human-dragon as he panted heavily in relief. Looking down at herself, she stared at the sheer amount of seed everywhere. Usually a small towel would suffice to clean up but this…she would need a mop and bucket! Tomako sat down abruptly upon the pallet, his expression of shock coupled with pleasure. “I- I like this ritual!’ he managed to stammer out, refocusing his gaze on Sally who stared at him in disbelief. Downstairs the men all guffawed at the noises from above, noting everything from the loud groans to the muffled complaints. Desmond tipped the last of his ale down and smiled to himself. This partnership was going to be good. Hefting the pack containing the oil bottle over his shoulder, Tommy felt his confidence falter a little, despite being educated by James he still felt uncertain. What if she wasn’t really interested in him that way…or they were just playing a joke on him? Making his way towards the lair, he passed the lake, noting the cloudiness of the water and wondering at the cause, pausing briefly he skirted the edge and looked for the trail towards the cliffs in the distance. James had seemed sincere and had no reason to lie to him though. Tommy found his head full of questions and doubt as he approached the sheer cliff face eagerly. There was no sign of any cave. He sat down on the grass in disgust and thought about how they must be laughing at him back in the mess. Hefting the pack off his back, he examined the oil jug and briefly contemplated smashing it so he wouldn’t have to carry it back. His emotions were confused and he was about to stand up and leave when he felt an odd tingle in his head that jerked him upright. A subtle yellowish glow showed in an outline on the cliff face, he stood up slowly and moved towards it, looking for a source. Tentatively raising his hand he pressed his palm at the seemingly solid cliff-face, where with a surprised exclamation his hand disappeared into the rock. Shocked he pulled it back as if he had been burnt, and looked at it in amazement. It didn’t seem to have suffered any harm. Backing away slowly from the mysterious wall, he reached down and picked up the pack with the jug. Nothing for it, he thought to himself and after clearing his throat quietly asked “Hello?” There was a moment of uncertainty as nothing happened, then as if it had been there all along there was suddenly a hole in the cliff - neatly outlined as if a door had swung open, which in a way, it had. He was debating with himself about whether he should walk unarmed into a dragon’s lair when Shalla appeared in the doorway. He noted with concern that her yellow eyes were bloodshot as if she had been weeping and her normally carefully painted talons were bare of decoration. Shalla did not know what to think when the small human walked up to her and silently hugged her tightly around the neck, she tensed at first then relaxed as his hands stroked slowly along her neck, she carefully lowered her paws and hugged him back gently. She choked back a sob and shook against him while he comforted her, tears running unashamedly down her snout. Tomako had recovered somewhat from his experience and after being helped back into his breeches and sent out of the room by Sally, who was still somewhat stunned by his copious emission. The young dragon made his way back downstairs to the table of chuckling men. He knew something momentous had just happened and though it wasn’t a full mating with his own kind he felt…something… He did not know what it was but he felt stronger, exhilarated. In short, he wanted to fly, to tear up trees and roar defiance at the world. Desmond grinned broadly at him as he, somewhat unsteadily - made his way back to the table and sat down on the rough wooden chair. “So Lad” he said, pouring out another jack of ale and setting it front of Tomako “I think you passed your test with flying colors”, the other men nudged one another in the ribs and chuckled at the young man’s expression. “Th-that was amazing” said Tomako, taking a deep draught of the ale, his eyes wide and hands shaking a little as he placed the jack back down. He felt hot and had the odd sensation that his skin did not fit his body properly. “I-I feel…” he burped gently and stood up “I-I need some fresh air…” he stammered and staggered outside, followed by the raucous laughs of the men. The moon had risen and he felt better as the cool air brushed over his skin. A quick flight should cool him off and calm these feelings in his heart and body, he thought, making his way towards the bailey where he shrugged into his normal form with relief and flapped up into the starry sky. Osedax lay quietly on his lounger, it wouldn’t be long now, he thought to himself. Trying to lose himself in a scroll, he focused on the spidery writing and sighed gustily. He had, by dint of sheer hard work and effort over centuries, managed to forge the clan into something approaching a family, with all the attendant faults and fights that naturally occurred when things went awry. He felt rather than heard the angry arrival outside his chambers and shook his head at the insults and epithets being spat at his patient secretary. Deciding to see what happened he waited patiently, listening as the raving Divitchka outside deflated like a leaky bladder in the face of the steadfast refusal of the secretary. “But I must see the Clanmaster!” came the roar “It is a vital matter of honor and the clan, will he squat there like a toad under a rock while our traditions and customs are trampled on?” Osedax frowned to himself, quietly marshalling his arguments. The canny wyrm preparing himself mentally for the confrontation. He was not afraid of Divitchka and in fact could best him in a duel easily, even at his advanced age, but it was unseemly to do so outside of a formal challenge and the drake had family, even if temporarily separated by necessity and circumstance. Hauling himself to his feet, he assumed a suitably irritated expression and swung the door open. “What is the meaning of all this racket, Divitchka?” he asked patiently, “I do not appreciate being woken up by your caterwauling” Divitchka gaped at him before recovering “Clanmaster - My son and daughter have vanished, defying our wishes and tarnishing my honor. Rumour has it that my son was last seen keeping company with the human male” he spat the last words out as if they were toxic. “This mating between him and Cidiliana should be exposed as the sham it is!” A large fist struck the table powerfully, making the secretary jump. “This human has spread his corruption to my family, even to the point of breaking it apart!” Osedax couldn’t help feeling a little sympathy for the councilman, he was being faced by an unfamiliar situation and was at a loss as to what to do, so when confused he wanted to spread it around a lot, however, there was the small issue that he had told Tomako about that he wished to be clear on. “Calm yourself Councilor”, he said quietly, stressing the last word. “Please, come in and we shall discuss this civilly” Turning to his secretary, he made a sign that he was not to be disturbed and then stepped back into his chambers, followed by the angry Divitchka. “Sit councilor,” he said shortly, indicating the spare lounger with a languorous talon before taking his own with a sigh of relief. Grumbling quietly to himself, Divitchka did as he was bid, trying to regain his composure. “So why do you blame your hatchlings truancy on the human and Cill, councilor?” Osedax asked patiently, watching the others body language. “They are the cause of many of the latest … ideas,” Divitchka said, his ruffs pinkening as he realised he lacked anything more solid than a suspicion “Ideas that pose a threat to our way of life and traditions!” He leaned forward conspiratorially “The females have already been corrupted; seeking to put themselves forward, defying us… even my mate has fallen prey to this abomination” Osedax nodded slowly “How so?” he asked, knowing full well of the revolution that had been going on between the sexes recently and laughing his head off at it. Divitchka flushed again, “My mate ignored my instructions and invited the drake we had chosen for our daughter to visit the lair. As you know this meeting usually takes place at the bonding ceremony itself” Osedax nodded, this was indeed traditional. “I have spoken to Lagaligo” continued Divitchka, ”Who I am told, was the soul of civility itself during the meeting, shortly after his arrival however, my son left briefly then returned. He and my daughter told my mate they were going to the traders. But they have not returned home and I am unable to contact either of them.” Some of Divitchka’s true feelings emerged, making him clench his paws into fists. “I have kept their leaving from Lagaligo as it would be a mortal insult to him if he found out. My mate denies knowing where they have gone but I suspect the humans have filled her head with nonsense too” Osedax sat and listened, everything seemed to have happened as he suspected. At least the hatchlings were safe. “Has Nakkour ever met the human? Has your daughter met humans?” he asked, leaning forward “I can tell you now that humans had little to do with your family’s departure” Divitchka’s eyes narrowed dangerously as a worm of suspicion began to gnaw at him. “As you know, arranged marriages are not accepted by all. Your daughter is of age and free to make her own decisions, is she not?” Divitchka’s talons tensed on the lounger, he could sense which way this was heading. How did he know? How had he found out? They had been so careful! “She has been brought up to respect her fathers wishes and keep the family honor and until recently was very happy to do so” he growled. “If she does not return soon, I shall publicly disown her; she shall be clanless and outcast” Osedax shook his head “Which will solve nothing” he said shortly “Your intentions as to your choice of Lagaligo as mate were quite disturbing to many, as you are undoubtedly aware of his reputation” Divitchka grunted “Baseless rumours” he said, but flicking his gaze away from the Clanmaster. “As are yours towards Cill and James,” retorted Osedax, pounding a fist on his lounger, making the councilor jump nervously. “I’ll tell you what happened. Tomako came to me distraught and fearful, his sister was terrified and he had found out about Lagaligo’s little fancies.” Divitchka gripped the edge of his lounger firmly, gouging the heavy wood irreparably “You told him to leave?” “I did no such thing – I asked him to consider all the options and choose his actions carefully. It says much that he chose to run with his sister rather than talk to you” Divitchka uncurled his tail slowly and lifted his bulk from the lounger, Osedax watched him carefully as he did so. “They have stained my honor and that of the clan” Divitchka growled, “I shall hunt them down and punish them for that.” He tried to control his thoughts as they buzzed violently in his head, trying to hide them from the Clanmaster’s powerful mind. “I warn you to cease this senseless vendetta, councilor” Osedax said quietly, “and cease these attempts to locate Cill and her mate also,” These last words said as if they were nails hammered into a board, one by one. Divitchka stiffened, then with an obvious effort at control, swept out of the chamber. Osedax let out a silent breath of relief, anger was a powerful amplifier and he could feel the councilor’s rage as it oozed from every scale. He slipped over to his pantry where he made a pot of his calming tea, his paws shaking a little. Divitchka felt as if he was going to burst, he wanted to roar and flame and teach his errant offspring to respect their betters even if it meant flaying them to within an inch of their lives. How dare they disobey him! He struggled to gain control before porting back to his home. At least his mate was faithful he told himself. He found the air in the lair was cold, the fires had gone out and several items had vanished from their accustomed places on the wall. Feeling a deeper cold chill his heart, Divitchka trudged from room to room, calling, calling. Finding several kegs of his hoard missing, he finally realized he was alone in the lair. No family. He had not expected this, how could it happen to him? The sense of betrayal hit him hard and he let out a tearing roar of sadness and loss. Running into the main room, his gaze whipped around, the drops of blood struck from his mate stood bright and accusing upon the floor and he knew with certainty she would not return. The sadness disappeared under a red flood of rage; he screamed his defiance and raked the glowing walls savagely with his talons, precious gems shattering like crystalline tears upon the floor. The human and his whore would pay for this! Shalla and Tommy stood quietly hugging one another for several minutes; she could feel some of her fathers’ rage leaking through the barriers she had raised and knew he had discovered their absence. She shuddered against Tommy and clutched him closely, feeling his concern for her bright in his mind and entwining it with hers. Taking a long breath, she walked with him back into the lair, the brief yellow flash obscuring their passage and leaving the appearance of a solid wall once more. Shalla sat herself down slowly upon her rough bed, very different from the comfortable pelts and fur of her home chambers. Tommy held onto her paw firmly and stroked the back of it as she calmed down. “What happened?” he asked quietly, waiting for he to recover her composure, obviously it was something to do with her family he thought to himself. Shalla let out a sniff, the sound echoing around the lair. “Y-you were right” she murmured quietly, her eyes downcast. “I was?” replied Tommy, wondering what he had said to her, “Is this about your father?” Shalla nodded slowly, she loved her father in her own way and finding herself to be nothing more to him than a bargaining chip to be given away was painful. “He was going to have me mated to an old dragon called Lagaligo” she sniffed, and told him the whole story, occasionally taking deep gulping breaths as her tears ran freely. Tommy sat and listened, realising that he was in part responsible for this, he had seeded doubts in her mind about the wisdom of her parents and the rightness of family honor. He felt a sudden surge of guilt and wondered how he could help without worsening the situation. Seating himself a little closer to her, he held her head against his chest and stroked her neck lightly, feeling her slow heartbeat against his fingers as he caressed beneath her jaws. Shalla’s breathing slowly calmed and she let out a soft rumble of pleasure as she began to relax against him. “So what will you do now?” he murmured to her when she had finished her tale, running his hands along her neck to cup her chin and bring it up so he could meet her gaze. “I want to help” Shalla’s wings twitched in a sort of half-shrug “I don’t know” she said “but Tomako and I will be declared outcast and clanless if I know my father” “What does that mean?” asked Tommy, his hands sliding down her chest almost of their own accord, his gaze still on hers. “It means…” purred Shalla, leaning forward into his caress “That I shall be outside clan protection or laws…I won’t be able to attend clan gatherings or talk to the elders – at least until my father relents” She did not say that she thought her father would sooner have all his fangs pulled one by one before rescinding any such declaration. “That doesn’t sound fair” replied Tommy, suddenly becoming aware that he had inadvertently begun massaging both of her breasts, he froze for a moment then started moving again as she did not seem to be complaining. Shalla was feeling strange, light-headed and yet focused. She could feel Tommy’s concern in his thoughts and in his gentle touch and it temporarily fused her usual responses. She was also coming to realise she did not need those responses anymore, not when she was safe and warm and… being stroked so deliciously, her heart began to thud in her chest and her nipples pressed eagerly into the warm palms cupping them. Her ruffs grew warm with embarrassment, what should she do now? Tommy felt the change in her breathing and heartbeat and paused briefly “Do you want me to stop?” he asked quietly, his eyes meeting hers once more. Letting out a small squeak Shalla shook her head fervently, her paws coming up to caress his back carefully, as if she was unsure how the gesture would be received. They were both nervous and being overly cautious, eager to not spoil the moment. Tommy smiled up at her “I don’t think that’s very fair”, he said quietly, fingertips gently circling her nipples “You are very beautiful and can choose your own mates” he leant down and kissed each nipple delicately, suckling each teasingly before looking up at her once more “Are you going to be alright here?” Shalla’s breath caught in her throat as delicious shivers of pleasure shot through her from the teasing, she felt a strange knot tighten and relax in her loins as her body echoed its need, her vulva winking beneath her. “I-I think so” she stammered, unused to the experience and sensations as she felt the gentle caress of a lover for the first time. “Tomako will be here…a-and you…” she finished, feeling herself relax properly for the first time in days. “You know I care for you”, he murmured, bringing her snout down so he could kiss the tip of it. “I would hope that we could be more than friends” And there it was, Shalla could feel it, open and honest, it shone in his mind like a beacon and she embraced it gladly, shyly inviting him into her thoughts as he shared his with her, the couple unashamedly exploring their lives and emotions. He could feel her uncertainly and matched it with his own, comparing their mental differences and discarding them until only the physical barriers remained. Within the cramped confines of her wagon, Caroline struggled to make herself comfortable. She was just a day’s short ride away from the keep and was already making plans as to what to wear and say. She pounded the rough pillow and lay on her back, her mind whirling with anticipation. What would he say? Would he spurn her? She looked up at the ceiling of the wagon, crudely decorated with stars and figures and tried to calm down. Dinner had been a rushed affair but filling and she could hear the low mutter of her guards through the door – which was tightly locked and barred to prevent amorous interruption. There was also an old saber hanging upon the wall and she looked at it distastefully in the flickering light from the lantern. As if she would know how to use such a thing. Pulling the feather-filled comforter up beneath her chin, she closed her eyes and tried to get to sleep. Outside, the guards chuckled at a shared joke and drew lots for the first watch, the rest wrapping themselves in their broad cloaks and settling near the fire for warmth. The unlucky loser hoisted his sword onto his shoulder and prepared for several hours boredom. He yawned heavily as the sun set and his companions began the irritating synchronous buzzing that indicated sound sleep. Stifling another yawn he wandered in a slow circle around the camp, raising his knees up to keep awake and avoid cramps or stiffness. On his third perambulation around the clearing, he noticed the fire was getting low and hastened forward with some fresh wood. As he bent down to renew the wood, there was a spiteful buzzing sound that zipped over his head, leaving a thick-shafted crossbow bolt vibrating in the tree behind him. Throwing himself to one side, he was able to shout a brief warning before the second bolt caught him in the back. “Ware! Ware! We are…” he broke off with a gurgling sound and fell forward into the sod. The warning had been sufficient to arouse his fellows and they swiftly discarded their cloaks, hunting for the attackers. In the dimming firelight, it was difficult to make out the shapes lurking at the edges of the clearing but it was clear that they were perhaps outnumbered, and the sergeant realised with a shudder, they had crossbows too…or at least one. Reaching up he cautiously rustled a branch and a moment later, a soot-blackened bolt was sticking from the tree. He gave a malevolent grin. Not too smart and nervous to boot. Something he could use. It would take time for the bowman to reload and crank and he took advantage of that pause to whisper urgently to the others. “One bowman”, he hissed, “The rest will likely be armed with steel and they hoped to silence us quietly” He pointed at two of his men ‘make a lot of noise over there…draw their fire, but try not to get hit, try and take them from behind” He indicated the woods to the left. The guards’ nodded and slipped away, their swords quietly drawn and faces intent. A large figure suddenly broke from the edge of the woods and ran towards the wagon, it was clear they were intending to prevent any attempt at escaping. The sergeant hissed through his teeth and sprinted around to cut him off before he could damage the wagon traces. The figure turned with a snarl as the sergeant launched himself forward, the pair smashing into the side of the wagon, rocking it back and forth. The burly ruffian stank of sweat and grease as he struggled to bring his sword to bear. Better trained and more experienced, the sergeant wasted no time, the outlaw suddenly feeling a violent pain in his thigh as a dagger ripped along the top of his leg, letting out a loud scream, he fell to the ground. Inside the wagon Caroline awoke with a start, the scream had rattled into her dreams and she sat up urgently, still hearing it ringing in her ears. There was a low gurgling moan from outside as the sergeant swiftly finished off the man with an expert stab to the heart. With trembling fingers, Caroline fumbled with a window catch, opening a small wooden slit that she could look from. “What’s happening?” she asked plaintively. The sergeant kicked the man over and looked round “Stay My Lady!” he shouted. “There are outlaws here!” He could see more shadowy figures at the edges and knew his men were in desperate need. There was another distinctive buzz and the side of the wagon sprouted a sinister black shaft as the sergeant spun away into the darkness. Caroline let out a loud, involuntary scream and slammed the window shut before scrabbling back under her covers and trembling violently, her knees pulled up beneath her chin. Tomako closed his eyes and relaxed as he glided over the forest. He was still trying to analyse the feelings and events of the day when he heard a shrill scream coming from beneath him. Opening his eyes, he could see a single spot of light in a clearing and the echoes of the scream rattled round his skull. He suddenly knew that a female was in distress and focusing down, he could see several shadowy figures moving round the dim fire. He debated briefly with himself, he shouldn’t get involved… he should be careful... but then he felt a surge in his blood and a roar of defiance coming to his throat as he realised that he had to help protect these woods now as well. Folding his wings neatly, he dived towards the fire. The outlaw wielding the crossbow sighed as he looked down at the sword protruding from his ribcage, the bow slipping from his nerveless fingers as it fell to the ground, firing its last bolt into the earth as the man collapsed upon it. The two guards had done well but now they faced the remaining outlaws and as they backed up towards the fire, they looked desperately towards the grim faced sergeant who joined them, his sword still dripping blood. “What do we do Sarge” one hissed as he took in the encroaching men. “Put the fire between them and us” replied the wary sergeant, “We need some more wood to throw on it - it’ll blind them for long enough for us to take out another at least” He was reaching down for another branch when there was a sudden powerful gust of wind - ashes and coals flew everywhere, forcing both guards and outlaws alike away from the fire. “What the hell was…” he began, when there was a loud ‘Whhoooompf” and a huge rose of flame blossomed between them, scorching a blistering path from one side of the clearing to the other. Momentarily stunned, both groups staggered about blindly, trying to see the source of this mysterious incursion when with a loud, spine-chilling roar Tomako landed before them. Caroline whimpered in the wagon and tried to burrow even deeper at the horrible sounds she could hear, squeezing her eyes tight shut, she tried to blot out the noise by jamming her fingers into her ears. As the smoke cleared, there was a mutual stunned silence as Tomako looked from side to side, he felt ready, and these puny humans would surely do what he told them to he thought to himself. The sergeant swallowed, blinking sooty tears away as he saw what had disrupted the fight, surely it wasn’t possible. The remaining guards clutched one another in terror as they recognized the beast and froze in place. The outlaws also were terrified, but in some uncanny, instinctive manner the leaders gaze sought out that of the sergeant and nodded slowly – the silent message being ‘truce?’ The sergeant swallowed and thought fast, everyone knew what dragons ate, and there was a virginal noble lady in the wagon that was depending on him. Better to team up against the beast than fight before it. He nodded in return to the outlaw leader and drawing their swords, they both ran towards the dragon. . Tomako reared back in surprise “Hey!” he exclaimed, as both of the humans ignored him and seemed intent on attacking him instead! He could not prevent his instinctive defensive reaction, his long tail lashing out at the onrushing pair and knocking them aside like ninepins. He watched in horror as both men flew through the air and landed with sickening thumps, the cracking of bone shockingly loud in the sudden quiet. After a shocked moment, the outlaws and remaining guards, having seen their leaders crushed in such an offhand manner, were having serious thoughts about their own mortality and backing away from the dragon slowly. Tomako’s gaze flicked from the injured men to the ones still standing “Oh…” he began, raising his paws in apology. The men saw the red glare of the fire reflected evilly in the dragons gaze, as it apparently reared for an attack, realizing there was no escape, they charged him all at once. In the wagon Caroline shook, tears running down her face as she tried to block out the screams but to no avail. She wrenched her gaze round to the large saber hung on the wall and with a desperate lunge, ripped it from its mount and held it out in front of her, watching the door intently. Tomako once more held up a paw to forestall the charge, hoping to make them pause so he could speak, but a desperately flailing sword nicked his palm, causing him to jerk it back violently. Unused to such pain he backpedaled a little but then something in him rose like a snake; he felt a red haze of anger surge in him. Stupid little humans! He was trying to help! Blood boiling with rage he swept his forepaw savagely before him, snatching the screaming outlaw up and squeezing until he felt his talons meet. Several of the remaining humans were trying to circle round behind him, to attack his vulnerable tail and spine, dropping his gory prize he spun round and lashed out with his hind claws and tail, neatly decapitating one and gruesomely disemboweling another. Both dropped to the ground in shock as their entrails spilt from their bodies and they soon followed their comrade into death. The last outlaw dropped his sword and ran shrieking towards the forest cover, leaping upon him like a dog on a bone, Tomako’s jaws closed around him. The dragon shaking him violently from side to side until the outlaw soon shed arms, legs and finally head. Tomako was only dimly aware of the sullen echo of his father’s rage trying to break through his barrier, but the flood of hot blood in his mouth drove all care away. He ran the last two brave guards down and crushed them in his paws before biting their heads off as a final insult. Rolling over upon his side, the badly wounded sergeant saw the beast finishing off his comrades and with a groan of effort, dragged himself towards his sword; perhaps he could yet wound the monster. Tomako panted heavily, his body trembling as the adrenalin wore off and he took in the scene of carnage he had created, the rage leaving his eyes as he released what he done. Gutted bloody corpses littered the ground and in the flickering light of the remaining fire, he felt a terrible surge of guilt and shame. Letting out a tearing grief-stricken moan, he looked round frantically. What had he done? There was no reason for this. He had become a monster. Why had he done this? He could feel the echo of his father’s desperate rage in the back of his mind and was still in the midst of panicking when with a gruesome grating sound, the sergeant’s sword slid beneath his scales and deep into his thigh. Tomako let out a terrible scream at the pain, his head whipping round in agony and before he could prevent it, a gelatinous blue flame erupted from his mouth, enveloping the hapless sergeant and charring him to ashes in seconds. Falling heavily onto his side, Tomako wrenched the sword free from his thigh, throwing it to one side. Feeling blood pulsing strongly from the wound, he tried to staunch it with his paw but to no avail. Desperately he called on his mana, thinking how to stem the flow and he remembered that if he shifted back to human form, he would at least have a smaller wound to deal with. Concentrating hard he slid with difficulty into his familiar human shape, letting out another scream as the agony in his thigh almost made him pass out. The wound itself was a long livid tear along the side of his thigh and grabbing a torn piece of shirt from the ground, he bound it tightly, groaning at the pain and rocking back and forth in misery, sobbing noisily as he absorbed the terrible crime he had committed. He had killed innocent humans and worse still, he had enjoyed it. The pain in his thigh settled to a fiery ache as he held the wound closed and lay there, shock and grief making him numb. In a few short moments, he had ruined his life, no clan or female would have such a monster. Cill would send him away and his sister would hate him. He was unaware of the door of the wagon opening quietly and a shadowy figure stepping down and running into the forest. Chapter 43 King Dougal listened as Jasmina reported the daily occurrences at the keep and how the human lord seemed to be pining for the company of the gryphoness he had briefly met. Dougal’s eyebrows beetled together as he considered this oddity. “First we have two dragonesses taking up with humans and now another human is having inappropriate thoughts about a lady gryphon” he shook his head wonderingly. Jasmina nodded “Yes, your majesty, and this lake seems tied up in it somehow” Dougal nodded and waved a lazy hand towards the pair of fairies “I want you two to go explore this lake, tell me what you find and see there. I suspect a magic even older than our own is at work” he finished mysteriously. Ploom and Jasmina exchanged glances “As you wish Sire, Is there anything we should be looking out for in particular?” Jasmina asked, bobbing a curtsey that caused Ploom’s eyes to wander to her well-turned thighs. The fairy King tugged on his mustache “Hoofprints” he said shortly, dismissing the pair and turning back to a scroll he had been reading, Flying low over the tops of the trees towards the lake Jasmina couldn’t help feeling as though she was being kept ignorant of something. She had delivered Duncan’s missive to Katreen and read it out to her and her brother. Both seem elated at the news but she hadn’t missed the brief frown that had crossed the brothers face when he saw how eager Katreen was to meet Duncan once more, the gryphoness eagerly accepting the offer and asking her to pass on that she would return the following evening – in time for dinner. Jasmina grimaced to herself as they flew down to the lake, the two fairies eyeing the water suspiciously, as they perched on a bulrush overlooking the lake. “What do you think the King meant?” asked Ploom as he bounced up and down slowly, causing the plants sausage-shaped head to dip dangerously close to the water. Jasmina idly plucked soft tufts from the plant and let them fall slowly into the water “I don’t know – I wish I did. What did he mean by hoofprints?” she sighed and stood up slowly. She pointed to the north “Lets go look for some, I’ll go round that way and you go the other and we’ll meet up on the other side, signal me if you find something” Ploom nodded and took off in the indicated direction as Jasmina followed her own path. Tomako gritted his teeth in pain and moved a little closer to the fire, waves of agony threatening to overwhelm his control, trying to stand only made his head swim and spots dance in front of his eyes. He looked round in renewed horror at the steaming corpses and pushed at the dirt as he tried to scoot away from the nearest. Blood stained the linen round his thigh as the wound leaked. He knew he had to get help soon or die here alone. Flying was out of the question, nor would Shalla hear him, as she was involved with her human. He moaned softly and scooted backwards on his rump, finally fetching up against the wagon. Grasping a wheel, he tried to pull himself upright only to fall back. Hissing through his teeth in frustration, he moved towards the horses, only to have them whinny in panic and move as far away as their tethers would let them, the smell of blood strong in their nostrils. He was about to try and call Cill when he felt a sudden chill on the back of his neck. The chill abruptly resolving itself into a sharp point that pressed firmly though with a slight trembling that suggested the holder was none too sure at its use. “Hello?” he croaked weakly, feeling foolish at leaving an enemy alive and anger at being at another’s mercy once more. “Who the hell are you?” asked Caroline tensely, “Did you do this?” her voice rising in growing hysteria as she realized her predicament. Tomako nodded his head weakly “Only tried to stop them…” he muttered, “but they attacked me” his head spun as blood loss took its toll on him. “Tried to save them…” his voice trailing off as he slumped forward weakly, his remaining mana instinctively holding his form as he drifted into unconsciousness. Caroline let the saber droop as her captive rolled forward and fell silent. She was on her own now. Left with an apparent outlaw as her prisoner, she thought the offspring of a hard man like Lord Hampton would not quail from dealing with the situation. Steeling herself, she stood and walked around the campfire, after taking in the carnage and the horrendous wounds on the bodies, she was convinced that her mysterious outlaw was more lucky than skilled. She returned to the unconscious man and with a grunt, rolled him over onto his back. Peeling back the linen on his leg she examined it carefully, it looked grievous but survivable. Turning back to the wagon, she went in search of her sewing kit. Father Champlain sat at his table, sweating in the candlelight as he made plans for the wedding of James and…his dragoness. He still had reservations over the idea but he had the lordships word to back him up and of course, he would have to baptize the dragon during the wedding to ensure the purity of the union. He half-hoped that the baptism would cause it to turn into a fire-breathing hell-spawn in front of the congregation to vindicate his suspicions. Kneading his pudgy fingers together, he blew lightly on the scroll that listed the wedding guests, the bishop’s name being prominent at the top of the page. Glancing towards the altar he smiled, even if this event went without incident, the church would have a fine new golden altar cloth and a few other items he had assured Duncan were essential for the ceremony. He may be defrocked after this, but he would leave his mark on his church and the keep. Sipping on a cup of broth, he considered the news from hushed confessionals that Duncan had been seen keeping company with a strange beast also. One that he had taken up to his room privately, and although people were unsure what sex it was, it was surely unwise to allow tongues to flap so. He made a mental note to have a word with the lad. Ploom sighed as he flew slowly around the lake, dipping briefly now and then to inspect the ground in the hopes of spotting something before Jasmina. He had to admit his feelings towards the feisty flower-fairy were a little mixed. She could be soft and adorable and he shivered in pleasure at the remembrance of the kiss they had shared. At the same time, she could be as spiky as a thistle and just as painful when crossed. Pausing atop another bulrush to catch his breath he thought he caught a flicker of moonlit whiteness at the lake edge, flittering up into the air he headed in the direction of the disturbance only to find an empty spot at the edge of the lake. Shaking his head in frustration he muttered under his breath and was about to turn around when moonlight glittered on a fresh hoofprint set deep in the mud, water gently trickling in and gradually obliterating it. Bouncing up and down in glee at having found this before Jasmina, he sent up a small spark to signal her while setting up a temporary barrier to keep the water from destroying the evidence. A sullen buzz announced the arrival of the flower fairy, huffing at the small male she started to complain at the interruption “What’s the matter now?” Ploom just smiled at her and pointed at the large hoofprint glistening beneath him. Jasmina gaped and then angrily clenched her mouth shut before flying down to the print. “It doesn’t look very special,” she stated. Ploom landed beside her and looked a little closer “There does seem to be some sort of magical halo there,” he murmured, also reaching out a curious hand. “I can’t see one” Jasmina huffed, grasping a handful of mud and pondering shoving it down his neck. “It’s very faint but there is definitely something there” Ploom replied, his finger finally contacting the greasy mud. Jasmina was about to scold him once more when there was a damp blue flash and a yelp. Ploom flew up and then fell like a stone into the mud where he lay still on his back. Jasmina let out a shriek and flew down next to him, tugging him free of the mud and dragging him towards the firmer ground. She felt odd as he weighed a lot less than her and her unease grew as a hot flush rippled through her, nipples peaking beneath her mud-caked uniform. She felt her gaze drag down to the smaller fairy, who though he had his eyes closed, was smiling broadly and wiggling against her She staggered and they both fell in a tangle beneath a clump of reeds, Jasmina fetching up over the smiling form of her friend. “Ploom?” she murmured, extricating herself from beneath him “Are you alright?” “Mmm?” she heard him reply dreamily. Leaning over him she looked him over, he seemed unhurt but there was something different. She let out a gasp as Ploom’s hand suddenly closed over her breast, massaging it through her damp uniform, the feeling sending hot tingles of desire rushing through her body. Hearing herself let out a moan she leaned into the caress, suddenly feeling a hunger growing within her, she looked down once more into Ploom’s now-open eyes and felt a different thrill as the emotions crackled between them. The magic that had jumped to Ploom now trickled to Jasmina and she could not prevent herself bending to kiss the small fairy on the lips, the touch unlocking their urgent desires. She felt her clothing slip away as the usually shy fairy took the initiative, busy fingers tugging on the ties. Jasmina felt as though she was in a dream, but she eagerly returned his affections, stripping his trousers off rapidly and casting them away and soon the pair writhed naked against one another, differences forgotten. Jasmina rolled onto her back, spreading her thighs and letting out a brief gasp of pain as Ploom entered her, both of them consumed with need and though the young fairy was inexperienced, he knew what to do. Both mud-covered fairies mated furiously on the bank of the lake, their moans and gasps attracting the attention of various other denizens of the pond. Insects sat and watched inscrutably, antennae waving as the curious ball of limbs thrashed towards the first of many mutual orgasms. Hesitantly, Caroline tugged the cloth away from the angry wound on the youth’s leg. She had heard enough of her father’s tales about battlefield injuries to know she had to staunch the bleeding and prevent the leg from mortifying in the process. Holding a threaded needle tip in the flames briefly, she gritted her teeth and plunged it through the flesh, yanking both sides together. The odd youth didn’t so much as moan as she slowly worked her way down the length of the rip. She took in the face of her apparent prisoner and noted how young he seemed. Had he in truth killed all these men? What had been that odd roaring she had heard during the battle? It seemed unlikely, yet his hands were large and had many calluses as though he was used to heavy work. She huffed impatiently and wiped sweat from her forehead as she finished up, replacing the blood-sodden dressing with clean linen from her own stores before sitting back and admiring her handiwork. Covering him with a blanket, she secured his hands and then sat back against the rim of the wagon-wheel and toyed with the saber, her eyes not leaving his face. Tomako struggled through painful nightmares, the faces of the men he had killed rising up before him repeatedly. The sullen roaring of his father in the background added to the horror of his actions as he felt the searing pain in his thigh once more and the last desperate act of flame as it charred the hapless human to cinders. He felt a crushing shame, how could he have been so proud and foolish? Was he doomed to keep making such mistakes despite having wise friends who broke custom to protect him and his sister? Sadness engulfed him and he couldn’t help whimpering like a new-hatched whelp as he shuddered towards wakefulness. Caroline watched the youth tremble and shiver under the blanket, scarcely an hour had passed since she had treated his thigh, she was a little surprised as such a wound would normally lay a man abed for days according to her limited knowledge. He made small sounds and twitched as if dreaming. She shook her head, she needed help to get to the keep and if this outlaw was the only help she had then she needed to make the best of it. Leaning over him, she wiped his forehead clean of sweat once more and waited, her touch seeming to soothe him. She jerked back a little as he opened his eyes and met her gaze. His eyes! They were a brilliant shade of golden-yellow and she felt herself lean down toward him before she caught hold of her senses and shook her head as if to clear her mind. “How are you feeling?” she asked coldly, sitting back on her knees with the saber across them. Tomako smiled weakly “A little better”, he murmured “My thanks for your healing” “No thanks are required, merely your presence” Caroline replied, “You shall drive my wagon to Guildford Keep and surrender yourself to the Lord there for punishment” Tomako sighed and tried to sit up “I was a fool” he admitted, “I thought they would stop fighting and listen to me, but they all attacked me and I had to kill them” he shuddered and clenched his eyes tightly. “I hear them still” Caroline blinked; this callow youth had killed several highly trained guardsmen and outlaws all by himself? “Why did you attack us?” she asked with a tear in her voice “All we wanted to do was pass through the forest!” she threw a weak punch at him that pushed him back down onto the ground once more. “All I did was see the fight and try and stop them… I will take you to the keep and may Lord Duncan forgive me for interfering.” He coughed weakly and tried to sit up once more “I fear I shall need your help Lady…?” “Lady Caroline Hampton,” She told him, icy nobility coloring her reply. She was surprised as the youth groaned loudly and lowered his face. “N-not James’s friend?” she heard him ask as the enormity of his act grew ever larger in his mind. Caroline frowned anew at him “You know James? Did he send you?” Tomako nodded slowly, dreading James’s reaction when he returned, “He is a good friend. I am a blacksmiths apprentice at the Keep. He is eagerly awaiting your arrival, along with his…wife” he finished, the human word tasting odd to him. Caroline gaped at him in shock, “His wife?!” she all but screamed at him, the saber suddenly pointed at him. “When did he get married!” she felt betrayed and scorned at the revelation and the fury lent strength to her arm. Tomako gulped as the saber bobbed in front of his nose, “James and Cill were betrothed in a ceremony not long ago. The wedding is to take place when you arrive as guest of honor” He wondered just how much he should tell this mercurial female. Caroline growled and stood up, pacing back and forth whilst muttering to herself “Guest of honor” she turned to a tree and violently denuded it of branches with the saber whilst kicking it, screeching at the top of her lungs. Tomako watched nervously, finally understanding the reaction, this female had planned on claiming James as her mate, but had now been thwarted in her desires. Caroline suddenly dropped the saber point-first into the sod and slumped down near him, tears pouring from her eyes and shoulders shaking with grief. “I came all this way,” she sobbed “and now...this” she waved a hand around at the battlefield “If he had only told me…they might still be alive” Tomako said nothing. He was aware of the tension in the air as he watched her warily, knowing the saber could damage him seriously if she took it to him. Caroline sat and thought furiously, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Tomako. “Why didn’t he invite his parents and family for the wedding?” she asked him, anger coloring her word as she once more tugged the saber out of the earth.. Tomako could do nothing but shrug “He thought his parents would not approve of his choice. I know Cill’s parents were very reluctant” he replied carefully. Caroline’s knuckles grew white on the handle of the saber “She’s not a commoner is she?” she asked suspiciously, “I know the Earl would be livid if James married a commoner” Tomako shook his head emphatically “Oh no, Cill is anything but common” Caroline shook her head, brushing her errant blonde locks out of the way “Then why the secrecy” she asked herself before looking at her prisoner “What’s your name anyway? ‘Blacksmiths apprentice’” she sneered the last words. “Tomako” he answered quietly, still feeling black guilt roiling in his mind. “Just Tomako” Shalla lay on her back atop the makeshift bed, her mind whirling as Tommy slowly spread the warm oil over her belly, she felt as if she was under some sort of spell, one that she knew she could break whenever she wanted to but unwilling to in case it went away forever. Firm hands caressed the supple hide and teased the softer areas beneath her breasts as her lover added his tongue to the seductive massage. The sensations sent little flashes of pleasure through her body, arching up against him she gently returned his touch, cautiously at first, then with growing eagerness. Somewhere in their passion, clothing had been discarded and his naked flesh slid against her sensitive hide as he sought to comfort and please his lover. Shalla’s breathing was shallow and urgent as she felt her sex moisten in anticipation. Tommy had heeded James’s words well and thrown himself into doing his utmost, knowing they had several more hours before her brother was due to return had reduced the sense of urgency, allowing him to give her a languorous introduction to the pleasures of mating. He slithered up so he could kiss her on the muzzle, their eyes meeting, hers heavy-lidded and seductive while his were bright and eager. “You are truly beautiful” he murmured between kisses “A dream come true” Shalla smiled and gave a soft laugh “I know” she purred, a hint of her former arrogance coming into her voice “That drake father chose may have been nasty, but he was a high council member” she gave a squeak as he teasingly tweaked a nipple. “Will you accept a humble human novice?” Tommy asked with a grin as she moved slowly with him” “Perrrrhaps,” she murred in response. “If you please me”, A wicked twinkle coming to her golden eyes. “And how should I go about pleasuring such a noble dragoness? He asked, his fingers gently tugging on the firm, oily nipple. Her response was to gently roll him over so she could examine her first naked human close-up “I’m sure you’ll think of something” she snickered as her tongue snaked over his chest and then lightly teased his groin as she inhaled the scents there. The light from the fireglobes cast long shadows against the walls as she delicately curled her tongue around his swollen shaft, the slippery sensation making him groan with pleasure. Encouraged by his reaction Shalla looked up at him as she continued to sample the tip, catching a drizzle of precum and savouring it eagerly. She let out a squeak as he stroked her head, finding a spot behind her ears that made her shiver; her tongue snaked down to lap at his heavy balls, hefting them carefully as she wondered at how his seed would feel splashing into her. The memories that she had seen seemed pale shadows of the real thing and she felt her heart pound in anticipation. Looking down at the grinning human, she was about to say something when he vanished, slithering down until his head was neatly planted between her squatting thighs and his face planted against her swollen lips. She fell forward with a groan and dug her talons into the bedding as her hips swayed gently from side to side. Tommy worked his mouth eagerly, tongue busily attacking her clit while he moved up and down, juices trickling from his chin as she whimpered above him. The mental link telling him she was indeed pleased as her tail thumped slowly against the bedding. Carlina lay back in her lair with a satisfied smirk on her muzzle; rubbing her freshly filled belly with a gentle paw, anticipating the new egg that would be along in a few months. Nokala snored gently beside her as he recovered from the efforts her heat had put him through. She still felt the glow of pleasure from the new-learnt positions and tips that Cill had been passing to her and wondered if she should perhaps write them out on a scroll sometime. She slowly uncurled and stood somewhat unsteadily before making her way to the pantry. All this mating made her hungry, she was finishing off a haunch of deer when the portal gave a curious ring, signaling someone wished to come and visit. Making her way to the portal room she looked hard at the smoky sigil hovering above the portal and frowned. It wasn’t one she was familiar with, but she sent the affirmative response back to the origin and waited. The air above the portal grew chill and misty as the form of the visitor took shape. Carlina cocked her head at the blue and white dragoness there, without leaving the portal the female bowed her head in submission and spoke “Noble Carlina, I am Nakkouralamina and I humbly request sanctuary. With peace in my heart and no malice for you and your kin, I beg permission to enter. My talons are empty and I bring no harm” Carlina blinked, nodding her acceptance of the ancient oath and allowing Nakkour to step free of the portal, the dragoness hefting several heavy looking kegs with her. “Be welcome and at peace, Nakkour” Carlina said finally, “You shall be safe here, what brings you to us?” Nakkour gulped and turned such a look of naked fear on Carlina that she rocked back on her haunches, “My young have joined with your daughter, much to my former mates displeasure” she admitted, forepaws clutching at one another. “He attacked me. I went to see the Clanmaster and he sent me here to speak with you” Carlina reached out and took Nakkour’s paws into hers “Come with me” she murmured, leading her to a separate sleeping room “We shall get you settled and then talk in the morning” Caroline looked up at the moon and shuddered “How far are we from the keep?” she asked her reluctant captive, she had bound his hands behind him and propped him up close to the fire to help prevent chills. Tomako followed her gaze, “Several hours, we should make it by dawn if we left now” he struggled to rise but was still too weak to succeed. “I fear I shall need your aid if I am to help at all” Caroline glanced back at him, all her instincts were telling her that this boy could not have killed all those men, but there was something else… “So…” she asked him, scorn dripping from her lips “How did you kill them? With a sword? Or a crossbow?” “Nay lady” Tomako said quietly “I know not how to use a sword, just how to make them and in that I am but a novice” He nodded towards the now cool corpses. “I merely used those weapons I possess through nature” Amusement split Caroline’s face briefly “You did this with no weapons but your hands?” she let out a scornful snort “I’ll wot that you were one left behind to clean the others boots” Tomako felt himself shivering, another unpleasant human characteristic that the anifornum spell’s designer had inserted for added verisimilitude. “I do not lie lady” he murmured and flexed his shoulders, his body was healing…slower than one gifted like James but his dragon constitution was rebuilding itself, drawing on inner reserves he had been unaware of. He should shift and depart the forest when he was ready, never to return. Exile was the usual punishment meted out to rogue dragons and human-killers. He seriously weighed this option, but he also counted his responsibilities, he owed James an explanation and he wanted to say farewell to his sister, wishing her and Tommy the best of luck before disappearing from the their lives forever. His gaze slid to the female crouched nervously opposite him and realized he had a new responsibility now. He could not risk turning back into his usual form yet but he had to get this female to the keep safely, if only to salve his own guilt for depriving her of her guards. “If you would help me up to the wagon I shall take you safely to the keep,” he offered, his gaze meeting hers evenly. Caroline hesitated, should she risk this unwashed brigands efforts or wait here until help arrived? The cold realization that sitting still they were vulnerable to the outlaws’ friends helped speed her decision. “No tricks now” she warned, waving the rusty saber at him. Tomako sighed, “Lady Caroline, I swear that I shall protect you from harm and that you have nothing to fear from me” He realized this perhaps wasn’t the best worded oath to make at this time but he felt he had little choice. Caroline peered at him, hearing nothing but honesty in his tone. Either this one was a skilful liar or telling the truth. Struggling to his feet with her aid, Tomako clambered clumsily atop the wagon and stared at the reins and the whip laid neatly on the seat. He had no idea how to drive such beasts nor did he wish to harm them as openly as the humans had done judging from the scars on their rumps. Caroline tugged the trembling horses into position with the ease of long practice and with soothing words backed them into the traces, attaching the yoke carefully she then removed the chocks blocking the wheels and joined Tomako at the drivers seat. “Well?” she demanded, “let’s go” Tomako nervously picked up the reins and gave them an experimental tug, his brief views of horses at the keep told him these were meant to make the horses go but he was unsure how to get them started. Luckily for him, the horses were well trained and after adjusting to their hesitant new driver, promptly started back towards the track leading to the keep. Ploom and Jasmina lay on their backs groaning, whatever it was that had caused the overpowering urge to mate had passed after several bouts of lovemaking and the pair were too exhausted to move. Both were grinning broadly however and Jasmina felt that she had never been happier. “Wow” said Ploom weakly, inching towards Jasmina again. “That was amazing” Jasmina could only grunt a satisfied reply but she snuggled up against the smaller fairy who wrapped his arms around her. “D’you think this is what’s causing the humans to act funny?” he asked, yawning widely. “Mmm..It seems pretty obvious…You only got hit by a little bit of it and look what happened” Jasmina reached over to ruffle his hair teasingly. “But why did it affect me so much?” Ploom mumbled curiously “You touched it too” Jasmina shrugged lightly “I don’t know, I think the King will want to know about this though” “What…all of it?” Ploom asked, a hint of horror entering his tone. “Mmm…. No, not all of it” Jasmina purred as she snuggled him close “I doubt we will need to go into that much detail.” She arched her back happily and flexed her wings “We will need to bathe before going back anyway” she looked at the small fairy with amusement sparkling in her eyes “You look like more like a brownie now” she giggled, referring to their mud-colored house-dwelling brethren. Ploom nodded as he took in his filthy state, their new uniforms were sodden and caked with mud as well. It didn’t take long for the pair to haul themselves free and carefully wash their clothes in the clean water. Ploom was thoughtfully quiet as he hung the uniforms up to dry. He had not considered the ramifications of his actions and now that he and Jasmina had mated...several times… what would she expect of him now? He risked a glance over at her; the flower fairy was humming happily and washing off her long shapely legs. Ploom could not recall seeing her happy before and he hoped she would remain so. Knowing their lust had been caused by an external agency made him feel a little apprehensive yet she didn’t seem to be concerned. Of course, he had those feelings before he touched the hoofprint but he had been too afraid to act on the impulses. Under fairy law, the female made the choice of choosing a long-term partner though certainly they weren’t tied to a single mate. There were not enough fairies round to be that fussy. Ploom counted his lucky stars and could only hope for a repeat performance sometime, hopefully one that would not require strange hoofprints. This made him think suddenly, he had seen a whitish flash before discovering the hoofprint but not seen anything beyond that. What could move so fast it was able to evade fairy vision? Ploom pondered this for a while until Jasmina came up behind him, wrapping her arms around him and pressing her lips to the back of his neck in a manner that made his skin tingle. “So what shall we do until the clothes dry?” she purred into his ear. Shalla felt her thigh muscles tense as her vulva twitched under the attentions of her lover. Tommy lapped eagerly while his hands shifted to her stomach, rubbing the fine scales there and spreading the oil around. Letting out a squeak of pleasure Shalla drenched the hapless young man with a gush of juices as she had a small climax, the scent familiar to him from when she had used it to hide from her parents, unwittingly marking him as hers even then. Tommy paused as she groaned and writhed above him, her chest heaving and heart pounding as he watched her vulva wink insistently, the scent acting on him and making him harder than ever before. Sliding himself forward he stroked her neck and arched upwards, letting her feel the slippery shaft bump against her outer lips. “May I?” he asked, meeting her gaze as she shuddered deliciously at the contact. “Yesss” she hissed in reply, grinding downwards against him, the well-lubricated shaft pushing its way past her lips with a squelch and brief squeal as Shalla’s virginity was breached. Eager inner muscles gripped Tommy firmly as she ground down, pressing him hard into the bed, his shaft massaged by the rippling, hot flesh. This was far better than any woman he had bedded before, he thought as he matched her thrusts with his own. Shalla whined and squirmed, as she settled into a rhythmic mating, savouring the sensations and crooning in pleasure as she felt his hot tongue against her nipples, the delicate nibbling centering in her belly. Though not in full heat she felt the desire to breed growing and her eyes glazed a little as her innards felt a firm cock pushing at her walls for the first time. Tommy panted and heaved between Shalla’s spread thighs, doing his best to get as deep as he could inside her, mashing his loins against her clit as she ground down against him growling lustfully. There was an urgency to the mating, Shalla seeking meaning in her future and gaining pleasure while Tommy found himself wanting her all the more, their minds entangled and sharing their mingled sensations as they built towards a mutual orgasm. Gingerly guiding the horses along the track at night was not as easy as Caroline had thought, and she was not aware that it was Tomako’s superior vision that was making it easy as it was. The slow pace of travel irked her though and she kept nervously looking over her shoulder as if expecting another horde of outlaws’ intent on ravishing her to come charging from the woods. She didn’t trust this rough-looking ruffian as far as she could throw him, yet she couldn’t stop her eyes from traveling down his body. He had recovered more rapidly than she had expected and put it down to her nursing skills, he was in fine shape and there was something about those eyes. She had never seen eyes like that on a man before, only owls or hunting falcons, and she gave a little shudder as she recalled the effect they had on her when she first saw them. Berating herself for daydreaming she took the riding whip from the chair where it lay and flicked it at the horses rumps, wanting them to go faster. She jerked and squeaked when Tomako reached over and took it out of her grip, tossing it onto the road before scowling at her. “Don’t hurt them, They’re tired and hungry,” he stated slowly, his yellow eyes glimmering in the moonlight. “And if you whip them to exhaustion, they will be unable to reach the keep before daylight” Caroline snorted and tugged on her dress self-consciously “As if you care about the beasts. You just want your friends to catch us up”, she nervously looked behind them and clenched her fists. Tomako nodded “I would indeed like my friends here…but this mess is of my own doing and I must see you safely to the keep”, he felt the dull throb of his wound and gritted his teeth against the pain. Caroline snorted, making sure to keep to the edge of the seat “I am sure they will hang you as an outlaw regardless” she looked at him to see the effect of these words. “No...I shall leave and go far away” Tomako replied sadly, “I did not think, and my pride cost those men their lives. I will have to leave my sister and friends” “My father would hunt you down wherever you hid” Caroline stated flatly, “You killed several of his friends back there” Tomako looked even more morose, “Then I shall have to meet him and tell him what happened. I only interfered because I heard a scream” he shook his head and went back to studying the road. Caroline bit her lip and thought before speaking again, “You say you know James?” Tomako nodded “We met when he claimed Cill as his mate” he felt awkward as to what he should say and how much he should say. That’s an odd way of putting it, thought Caroline “So is she beautiful?” she asked, curious despite her anger. “Oh yes” Tomako thought rapidly, what would be attractive to humans? “She is very beautiful, she and James make a wonderful couple” he finished lamely. Caroline growled inwardly, feeling insulted by the honest response. “I bet she is just some common scullery wench who has slept with every man in the keep” she muttered to herself. Tomako blinked as his sensitive hearing picked this up, wondering why she would say such a thing. “Cill had never mated before she met James” he stated flatly “Nor is she common, she is the daughter of two very powerful er...people” Caroline clenched her teeth, Tomako, not realizing he was making things worse, carried on. “Her parents were very annoyed about her choice, but she wanted to choose for herself. She is very attractive and it’s obvious they love one other a lot” Feeling confused, tired and angry, Caroline burst into tears, sobbing into a sleeve as she swayed back and forth on the seat. Tomako stared at her sadly, he was obviously doomed to bring nothing but grief to others, but a strange impulse made him reach out and gently pull her against him where she clung to him, sobbing uncontrollably for several minutes until she finally calmed down and drifted off to an uneasy sleep. He sighed and kept the horses pointed towards the keep and an uncertain reception. Shalla lay on her back, wings spread slightly as she felt her human lover push himself as deep as he could inside her, she growled and moaned as her loins grew tight and innards fluttered against the heated member. Tommy straddled her tail as he tried to hold back until she had climaxed, drenched with sweat, he ground upwards against her clitoral ridge until she shuddered beneath him. Shalla could not believe the feelings as she felt herself go into a delicious slow throbbing, reaching down she clasped the sweaty human’s rump gently as she growled and hissed her way through her orgasm, her delight obvious to Tommy through both her vocalizations and mental link as she held him deep inside her. Letting himself sink into that embrace he felt himself climax powerfully within her, groaning with each shivering jet he released into his partner, the sensations mingling with hers as they both surrendered their feelings and shared the pleasure, species and culture irrelevant for the long moment their minds were entwined fully. Sated and relaxed Shalla finally understood why Cill had done what she had and why she was willing to break all the rules for her partner and in a flash of insight, she realized that she would do the same. There was no shadow of doubt in her mind, this human was hers and with a sudden flush of embarrassment, she acknowledged that she was his also. Tommy panted happily on her belly as she stroked his back slowly, still linked with her mind he could feel her happiness and he leaned up to kiss her on the muzzle. “You were magnificent,” he murmured, still hilted in her warmth. Shalla responded just as eagerly and her long tongue laved him slowly as the lovers caressed one another in the afterglow. Shalla had tuned out her brother and family during the mating but she realized that her mother would probably have felt at least some of her first mating and would be wondering who the lucky drake was, she gave a mental snort – she didn’t care anymore. Just wait till she told Eriga and Gergid about this. Carlina settled Nakkour down and helped her move her kegs of hoard against the walls. She was just about to return to Nokala when she heard Nakkour give a strange whimper, just a brief sound of despondency. Turning back, she saw tears starting from the Blue’s eyes. “What’s the matter?” she asked quietly, nuzzling the other dragoness. “My daughter has mated” Nakkour moaned softly, her head slowly moving side to side. Carlina looked puzzled “That should be an occasion to rejoice then” she murmured back. “Do you know the lucky drake?” Nakkour shook her head “N-no…It was not a drake,” she stammered, flushing with embarrassment “I know that now” Carlina blinked and put two and two together rapidly “A human?” she asked delicately, remembering that Nakkour had said her young had run off to join Cill. Nakkour moaned and slumped “Yes” she muttered, “Divitchka will hunt her and her new mate down and kill them both” her paws clenched and clasped one another. “He cannot know...I doubt he will have felt it” comforted Carlina as she stroked Nakkour’s neck gently, edging her towards the bed “And she is not without friends” Nakkour nodded hesitantly, curling herself up and trying to get some rest as Carlina left the chamber, her mind whirling with the ramifications of her daughters’ actions. Chapter 44 Divitchka lay on his lounger and groaned in his sleep, his head throbbing from both his anger and despair at losing his family. Finally succumbing to exhaustion after demolishing a goodly portion of his main room, he grumbled and muttered fitfully. His eyelids twitched as he envisioned finding the human worm and stepping on him slowly and deliberately while his family cowered in awe behind him. It did not occur to him that he could be wrong. Such beings often do not realize it until far too late. Caroline awoke with a jerk followed by an abrupt shiver, the false dawn making her blink her eyes rapidly as they struggled to adjust. She had a moment’s confusion as to where she was and to whom she was clinging, before pulling away from Tomako’s side with a muffled cry. “Are you all right?” the quiet man murmured. He seemed stronger to her now, and she tried to regain a little of her dignity. “Why should that matter to you?” she retorted, “Are we at the keep yet?” She strained her eyes, trying to look ahead through the gloom. Tomako shook his head slowly, “Not yet… a couple more hours” he sighed, looking ahead and trying not to fall asleep himself. He too had felt his sister’s joy at her mating, and wished he could congratulate her properly. But she was asleep now, and he would leave as quickly as possible to spare her any pain. Caroline grimaced as her stomach suddenly growled noisily. “Stop a moment, I want to get some food,” she ordered, looking back at the wagon. Tomako blinked and hesitantly tugged on the reins, the horses obligingly coming to a halt. “Wait here,” said Caroline, waving the saber at him. “Don’t try to escape.” Tomako sighed as she disappeared around the side of the wagon. Did humans have an oath system, he wondered? He had given his word that he would protect her, and still she did not believe him. It was yet another mystery to solve. He sniffed the air cautiously but there was nothing but Caroline’s delicate scent in the air and he relaxed a little. He did not think that any remaining outlaws would track them, but he was still relieved when Caroline reappeared with some bread and cheese, his own stomach gurgling at the sight. Taking up her position on the driving board once more, Caroline ate her breakfast, oblivious to the pangs of the injured dragon beside her. Tomako tugged on the reins, and the weary horses began to move towards the keep once more. He did not see the lone man carefully pacing the wagon, quietly circling to move through the foliage ahead of the weary, slow moving horses. Ploom and Jasmina returned to the trod slowly, the two fairies both thinking hard about what had happened. The concentrated jolt of magic that Ploom had received seemed to have worn off but they both realized that their relationship had changed. Jasmina recognized that she did not have to maintain a wall against the smaller male anymore, while Ploom had gained an insight into Jasmina’s behaviour and a new confidence that showed in his whole body. He also felt that he somehow owed her something, perhaps fearing that he had forced himself on her and that she would resent him. He risked a quick look over at her; she was smiling, and her eyes had a lift to them he had not seen before. The look she turned upon him was anything but resentful. He began to feel a little better, and when they landed on the platform outside the throne room he slipped his hand into hers and they both walked in together. King Dougal looked up at the pair and smiled; he hadn’t missed the spring in both of their steps, and he cocked a bushy eyebrow at them. “So then, did you find anything interesting?” he asked quietly, beckoning them closer. Jasmina nodded eagerly. “Yes Sire, Ploom found a hoof print beside the lake.” Dougal nodded sagely. “And did it seem odd, or glow at all?” Ploom and Jasmina both blushed and nodded together “It did have a halo of sorts, Sire, and it made us feel odd,” Jasmina stammered, not wanting to go into too much detail. The king leaned back in his throne, a knowing smirk on his face. “It is as I suspected. That will be all. I shall deal with this soon.” He dismissed the two with a generous wave. “Go and see what those dragons are up to.” Jasmina and Ploom both bowed and retreated from the room, trying hard not to grin at one another. Osedax scratched away at a scroll quietly. He knew that things would be coming to a head with the council soon, and he needed to marshal his arguments. The situation with Cill and James was precarious, and this latest debacle could tip the favour towards those clans who sought James’ destruction along with that of his mate. It was time to step in personally, he decided. He would go and see the situation for himself and take steps to protect them if required. A tiny part of his mind did keep wondering why he was going to so much trouble for a human, but he was not stupid and recognized that he had ancient prejudices as well. Marre had made a convincing argument, and the time was not far off when James would start to fulfill the old blue’s plans. He knew Nakkour would be safe with Nokala and Carlina; even Divitchka would hesitate to attack those two. His quill scratched wetly at the page as he noted the events of the last few days. He couldn’t help feeling that he was too old for such change, and to his own shame he felt a little jealousy creeping in as well. He was too old to enjoy the newfound pleasures the young females were all learning and passing on to their mates. There certainly seemed to be a lot less aggression at the council lately. Even Tekala the red seemed to be happier than usual, though one could not always be sure about that one. Osedax suspected he wanted to be Clanmaster one day, and that would not do. If the future of Dragon kind was linked with humans, then it would be done as carefully as possible and hopefully without unnecessary bloodshed. Sighing, he rolled up the scroll and tucked it in a rack, ready for the next meeting. Scratching idly at a few loose scales he yawned widely and slithered onto his lounger for a nap. Taking advantage of the short break in the wagon’s movements, the sole surviving outlaw overtook the slow moving pair. He did not know where the dragon had gone, as he had escaped successfully by simply being the first to run as fast as he could while the beast had ravaged his friends. He assumed that the swarthy, bearded lout driving the wagon was the last guard this noblewoman possessed. Surely at this point, they would not be expecting a surprise attack. It would be a small form of revenge, anyway. He shuddered at the memory of the beast...the sheer size and ferocity of it. Why it had not eaten the woman and her guard, he could not fathom. Perhaps it was sated and asleep after feeding on the bodies of his comrades. Giving another little shudder at this thought and cradling the sword he had managed to salvage, he carefully settled into a bush alongside the track. One quick stab and it would be over. Then he wouldn’t have to share the ransom with anyone else! He grinned to himself at this silver lining to the black cloud that had loomed over this venture so far. Ploom and Jasmina flew over the walls over the keep and split up, Jasmina heading for Duncan’s room atop the keep while Ploom peeked in on Cill and James. Both were snoring away, Cill’s wing covering James as she would a hatchling. Ploom yawned and flitted idly over the pair, looking them over he discerned something odd. Fairy vision was sharper than most and able to discern far more than they let on to others. He could see the placid cobalt-blue aura of Cill and the slightly lesser shade of James, but there was something else. A small green-tinged aura somewhere in the middle of the pair that he could not make out. Flitting closer to get a better look, he sucked in a breath noisily. There could be no doubt. But what should he do? This was trouble! Jasmina flew in through Duncan’s window and giggled as she saw him lying in bed covered with a thin sheet, mouth open and snoring loudly. She cocked her head as he muttered and twitched a bit, rolling onto his back. She covered her mouth to hide a laugh as a large tent appeared in the bed as he lay upon his back. She couldn’t help wondering if he was dreaming about Katreen or someone else. Deciding to test something that she had told Katreen earlier, she fluttered down onto the bed. Standing beside the sizable lump, Jasmina measured herself in relation to it. It was indeed five full hand-spans larger than she was. Giggling to herself, she made a mental note to pass this valuable information on to Katreen as soon as possible. Flying out the window, she realized that she had not measured the girth of the human… but that could wait for another time. Ploom debated with himself; he knew he was young and silly, but this news would rock the trod and perhaps also jeopardize the couple peacefully sleeping below him. Biting his nails fretfully, he sat on the cold ledge and thought hard. He knew that Jasmina hadn’t spotted this as she would have been very upset. Coming to a decision, he decided that discretion was the better part of valor and that he would keep the couple’s secret for now. A smile arose on his face as he wondered if they knew; it was certainly a surprise to him - who would have thought it possible? Tomako sat back in the drover’s seat and thought miserably about his future. He realized he did not have the faintest clue about where to go after he left the keep. He could not return home, so that meant finding a new place. Preferably one far from humans and other dragons, a place where he would no doubt live a solitary life without a mate or offspring. No dragoness would breed with a rogue killer. There was an abrupt moment of noise and confusion as a screaming human lunged from the bushes beside the road, a rusty sword thrust before him and death in his eyes. With reptilian swiftness, Tomako batted the sword from his hand and before he had even realized it, grasped the man around his neck and lifted him off the ground, making his eyes bulge in terror. Tomako snarled, a horrible sound to hear coming from a human throat as he leaned towards the ruffian who was making soft, choking noises while a spreading wet patch stained his breeches. “I should kill you like I did your friends,” Tomako growled softly, muscles flexing as he eyed the whimpering man “They made me have to kill them all – why?” he demanded angrily, shaking the man like a rag doll. There was a tentative touch on his shoulder and he turned his gaze to Caroline who was also shuddering in terror at the sudden change in her escort’s demeanor. “D-don’t kill him,” she stammered, wondering if anything she said would have an effect. “Why not?” Tomako rasped, “He meant to kill me, and no doubt to take you as his prize!” He shook the quivering ruffian again. “Didn’t you?” he demanded, pointing at the rusty sword where it lay on the ground. The tides of Tomako’s rage washed and surged as he saw in the grubby monkey hanging from his hand the cause of his disgrace and sadness. “He deserves nothing less,” he growled, turning his head away from Caroline and clenching his fist, veins standing out on his biceps while the outlaw turned purple and thrashed violently. “NO!” Shocked, Caroline leapt forward and grabbed his arm, trying to force it open, Tomako opened his fist and the outlaw dropped to the ground, unconscious. Tomako whirled on Caroline, his eyes filled with rage when he suddenly halted, slumped down and wept, tears pouring from his eyes as he realized he had nearly killed again. Caroline looked at him in wonder; he had, in the blink of an eye, single-handedly disarmed and subdued an obviously experienced and dangerous man. Perhaps there was something in his story about killing everyone after all. To her surprise, she found herself patting him on the shoulder comfortingly while he sobbed noisily. The outlaw was obviously out for the count but at least the color was returning to his face. Tomako raised his head and sniffled, his golden eyes bloodshot as he wondered what to do next. If they left the man here, there was no guarantee that he would not attempt another ambush further up the road. He turned slowly to look at Caroline. “What do you want to do with him?” he asked her quietly “You wanted him to live, so live he shall. But we can not leave him here.” Caroline blinked; she hadn’t thought this far ahead, and now he was looking to her for instructions? “I-I don’t know,” she replied hesitantly. “Perhaps we could take him to the keep?” Tomako nodded slowly. “I shall need your help to put him in the wagon.” Stepping slowly from the wagon, he gingerly tested his weight on the injured leg and was surprised to feel the pain had lessened considerably. There was still a dull throbbing, but otherwise it was tolerable. Caroline took the unconscious outlaw’s feet in her hands and tried to lift him – God, how heavy was this evil-smelling lout? She looked at Tomako with new respect, yet tempered with fear. He had held this man up by the throat with no sign of strain. She watched as Tomako merely grabbed him by the back of his filthy jerkin and with her help, lurched towards the back of the wagon. Opening the door, he unceremoniously bundled the ruffian into the rear and bolted the door from the outside. It was unlikely that he would awaken before they reached the keep anyway, she thought to herself. Limping awkwardly, Tomako staggered back to the front of the wagon and dragged himself into the seat once more. Caroline joined him in silence as they started towards the keep once again. She kept sneaking sidelong glances at him now and then, noting his expression of misery and the occasional tear that trickled down his cheek. Just what was going on? Nokala awoke slowly, cracking one eye open as the early sun filtered down through cunningly sculpted vents into the lair. He felt renewed and cheerful as he remembered the previous couple of days. Carlina’s heat should have finished, so he would be able to visit James and Cill today without worrying about other males challenging him in his absence. He realized just how much he missed having a hatchling around the lair, and looked forward to having another to spoil and raise in a few months. Raising his head, he flared his nostrils at a strange scent. Another dragon? He felt his heart thud heavily in alarm before recognizing the scent as female, his sense of relief making him light headed. The last thing he needed now was to waste energy on a fight with a brash adolescent male. He looked down at Carlina; if there was another female in the lair, then she had to have let her in. He sampled the air again. It did not smell/taste like Mella... frowning, he nudged his sleeping mate until she lifted her head sleepily “Mmm?” she asked querulously, blinking her heavy-lidded eyes slowly. “Who is the female?” Nokala asked curiously, nuzzling his mate gently in greeting. Carlina groaned and poked him with a talon “Your problem, that’s who,” she said, before slumping back down again. Nokala grumbled as he stood up, making his way towards the guest chamber. Poking his head round the corner, he took in the blue-and-white dragoness with a groan, recognizing her immediately. “Oh no,” he murmured. Pulling his head back, he made his way back to his own chamber. Nakkour yawned widely, opening her eyes she wondered for a moment where she was. Missing the familiar surroundings of her home, she sat up in shock before recalling her panicked flight and her new haven. Her eyes sought out the kegs of her hoard, and she was relieved to see them intact and undisturbed where she had stacked them the night before. They were all she had left of her former life, and no dragoness enjoyed being a pauper. She sniffed the air and caught Nokala’s scent, familiar to her from the council meetings when Divitchka had taken her along. That was another fear, she was still of breeding age and would likely not resist if he approached her when she next came into heat. She shook her head in distaste; no male would treat her as chattel ever again. Stretching her neck, she found she could also smell a delightfully warm bathing pool nearby, and she slowly made her way towards it. Shalla gently stroked her mate’s back as he snoozed against her. She felt a definite propriety now…her mate… Leaning down she gave his cheek a soft lick and felt herself relax properly for the first time in many days. Purring quietly, she looked down at the small human who had given her such pleasure. No wonder Cill had been walking round with such a smirk, she thought to herself with a smile of her own. She had been so nervous of mating and it had taken a human to show her she did not need to be scared. She giggled as she thought of Tomako, and wondered what he would think of his giddy sister now. Father could rant and rave all he wanted, she decided. She was not going to give up her mate to his prejudices. Tommy had proven he was bonded to her, and she was going to return that love as best she could. This thought surprised her; if her father had disowned her, then there would be no formal bonding ceremony at the clan hall as Cill had had. She felt a momentary dismay at not being able to show off her new mate to her friends, but surely she could invite them to the keep again. Tommy shifted and cuddled up against her side, murmuring in his sleep as he snuggled, and she obligingly let him get as close as he wished. Shalla hoped Cill would help her a little more as she needed to sort her life out in the absence of parental help. Giving a little start, she remembered Nokala telling her to call him if they needed advice or assistance. Rather than wake him this early she decided to put off that call until Tomako had returned. She realized that she had been alone all night with her mate, and that Tomako was nowhere to be seen. She felt no alarm as, after all, they were safely hidden and he obviously had realized that she wanted to spend time with her new mate. Lowering her head, she nuzzled Tommy gently and smiled as he grumbled in his sleep, pushing briefly against her side before settling down once more. Chapter 45 The wagon rumbled its way slowly towards the gates of the keep; the yawning guards pushing the heavy doors open as the sun peeped over the top of the trees. They took in the sight of the bloodstained driver and the pale woman beside him with a little alarm. It was clear they had been attacked and they both looked weary. The driver leaned over to talk to the closest guard. “I am Tomako, the blacksmiths apprentice,” he said quietly “Please inform Lord Duncan that Lady Caroline requires help and I am sorely injured. We also have a prisoner in the back of the wagon.” The guards’ eyes fell to the stained bandage wrapped around Tomako’s thigh and nodded slowly before running through the barbican to alert His Lordship. Caroline blinked at Tomako as he slumped back into the seat. “So you were telling the truth” she said acidly. “It won’t save you from the gallows though.” Tomako sighed and waited; soon James and Cill would arrive along with Lord Tarrant and he would be able to leave. Caroline frowned as her words appeared to have no effect. She sat back in her seat with her arms folded and sulked, waiting for the proper authorities to arrive and throw the lout into the nearest dungeon. Lord Duncan was jerked out of a sound sleep and delicious dreams of gryphons by a hammering on his door. “Who is it?” he grumped, hurriedly tugging on a robe and moving to the door. “Pardon, Lordship” came the voice of the guard. “There is a wagon at the gates with a Lady Caroline. She seems to have met with some problems, though. Duncan sighed. “I shall be down immediately,” he replied, reluctantly removing the robe and pulling on some breeches and a jerkin instead before heading downstairs. Tomako was swaying slowly in the seat when Duncan arrived “Tomako?” he asked as he took in the sight of the young dragon’s wounds. “What happened?” “S-sorry Lord Duncan,” Tomako slurred, his eyes seeming to lose focus as he felt the results of his injury and exertions suddenly ganging up on him. “I tried to help them…” His explanation tailed off as he slumped forward slowly, eyes glazing as he slipped out of consciousness once more, his mana and energy spent. Duncan blinked and caught the young dragon as he fell forward. “Quickly…carry him to the barracks!” he ordered the nearby guards. “Get him onto a bed and call a healer!” The guards nodded and hurried to obey, carefully lifting Tomako between them and moving him towards the barracks. Duncan’s gaze turned to Caroline who was looking alarmed as her erstwhile protector was carried off unconscious. “What happened milady?” he asked. Caroline wrenched her gaze back down to the angry looking lord of the keep “I-I’m not sure myself, Sir,” she replied as she slowly climbed down from the seat. “We were attacked by a group of outlaws and when the fighting was done….” She pointed an accusing finger at the rapidly disappearing Tomako. “That one was sitting in the middle of the battlefield all by himself. At the time I surmised he was the only survivor of the attackers, as he was not one of my guards.” She paused in her recollection. “There is an outlaw in the back of the wagon though; he may be able to shed some light on what happened.” She sighed. “But right now, I need a room and a bath.” She narrowed her eyes as they followed the guards carrying Tomako into the courtyard and had an odd feeling that they were struggling with him, as if he weighed a lot more than he looked. Tomako was gently laid on a clean bed and covered with a blanket, unconscious. His mana being worn out from the exertion and healing meant the anifornum spell was breaking down rapidly, and soon he was his natural shape again. Though strained, his wound had held closed and his draconic resilience was able to reaffirm itself on the groaning bed. The nervous guards backed away from the sight and fled as he stirred weakly before succumbing once more to the darkness. The unconscious outlaw was placed unceremoniously into the cell next to the one occupied by the three that James and Joe had brought in previously. These worthies looked nervously on as the guards were none too gentle with the wretch. They fell to whispering amongst themselves as the door slammed behind the departing guards. Caroline sat on the edge of the bed in her quarters. Though not as grand as she was used to, it certainly made a change from the last week on the wagon. She found herself abruptly pacing up and down as she struggled to recall the events of the last evening. She could remember the screaming and a peculiar roaring, as well as the smell of the corpses and fire. She trembled violently at this and buried herself in the thick covers of the bed. All this way to see a man already claimed by another woman, she berated herself as she struggled to relax, trying to block out the memory of the screams. Perhaps seeing that lout Tomako swinging from the gallows would help her forget and avenge her friends. James awoke to a thunderous pounding on the door and groaned. Sticking his head beneath the pillow he silently wished for some peace and quiet. Sighing, he tugged on his breeches and stepped to the door where a red-faced Eric was panting. “Lord Duncan bids you attend him quick,” he said, craning his head so he could look over James’ shoulder, trying to catch a glimpse of the sleeping Cill. “What for?” James asked as he tugged on his shirt, walking alongside the excited man. “I don’t know, Sir,” Eric said, “He said to tell you that Lady Caroline had arrived but she and her party were attacked in the forest.” James walked faster. “Is she alright?” he asked as Eric sped up too, trying to keep up with him. “I think so Sir,” Eric blurted. “But there was another problem...” James nodded, wondering when he rated a ‘Sir’ from another novice, all of them being older than him. They turned the corner and walked into the mess where James was deftly caught by Duncan. “Come with me,” Duncan muttered and led him upstairs to where Tomako lay on the bed in his dragon form. “The healer refused to go near him” Duncan said apologetically, “I can see that wound on his leg is severe though” James nodded and stepped forward, stroking Tomako’s neck as he looked over the wound. “Can you help him?” Duncan asked cautiously. James nervously lifted the bandage and looked at the seeping gash. Caroline’s inexpert stitching remained, yet stretched tightly. “I can try,” he replied hesitantly. James tried to recall the feeling when he had healed Cill and himself; taking a deep breath he placed his hands upon Tomako’s thigh and attempted to relax. Nothing happened. Duncan watched nervously as Tomako shifted slowly on the bed, his teeth bared in a snarl of pain as the stitching tugged at the flesh. Thinking hard, James tried to will something to happen and abruptly his hand flared into light. It wasn’t the same placid, warm golden glow that had healed Cill however. It was almost too bright to look at and James felt something odd as he laid his palm over the wound. He stumbled a little as he recognized the feeling tugging at his innards. He was pouring mana into Tomako in a torrent instead of a gentle flow. The wound rapidly sealed and vanished. Tomako’s breathing slowed to a regular tempo but James found he could not pull his hand away; it was as if it was glued to the slowly stirring dragon. He was beginning to panic when Tomako gave a lurch and sat up with a gasp, talons up and eyes wide as he realized what was happening, his paw reached down and took James’ hand, wrenching it away from his body as James slumped onto the bed beside him, the glow fading away. *NO!* cried Tomako as he caught James *I wont let you do that!* James grinned weakly. “Too late,” he yawned widely. “Sleepy…” Looking down at his leg, Tomako groaned and rubbed the formerly wounded area. *You healed me* he muttered accusingly *But it cost you a great deal of mana, perhaps too much.* Duncan moved to the bedside to help prop James up. “Will he be alright?” he asked nervously, feeling out of his depth once more. Tomako sighed and shifted on the bed. *Yes, but he will need sleep to recover…I shall take him to Cill, before I leave.* Duncan shook his head “Not now you won’t. I’ll take him…I don’t want Lady Caroline to see a dragon wandering round the bailey right now.” Tomako nodded. *I can turn human,* he stated. Taking a breath he concentrated on his human form. Nothing happened. *Or not,* he muttered. *I don’t have enough mana to allow me to shift yet.* Duncan nodded slowly, comprehension dawning. “You should stay here and recover, Ill take James back to Cill and put him to bed.” Tomako sighed, nodding slowly as he realized that he would have to face Cill and most likely his sister as well with his shameful behaviour fresh in his mind. Lowering his head to the bed, he wondered what he could possibly say. Duncan helped James stand and walked him down the stairs slowly, privately wondering if James could heal another human in the same manner. He found James was able to stand by himself at the bottom of the stairs as he seemed to rally his energy. “That was scary,” James muttered to Duncan, “I’ll have to ask Marre about that next time.” The pair started walking slowly back towards the storehouse. “Is this Marre a wizard too?” Duncan asked awkwardly, trying to avoid the curious gaze of passers-by as he walked beside James. “Oh yes, he is one of the mightiest dragon sorcerers,” replied James. “He is the one teaching me to control this gift.” He grinned tightly. “When I’m not destroying his lair, that is.” Duncan nodded slowly “Has he been here yet? I would like to meet such a one.” He said, thinking about several questions he would put to such a sage. James shrugged “Perhaps, I do not know what he looks like as a human, He could be any one of new visitors in the keep. I would tell you if I knew he was going to visit though,” They reached the storehouse, and James staggered in and collapsed next to Cill who was still sleeping quietly. He reached out and stroked her fondly, teasing her cheekruffs gently until her eyes fluttered open. “Morning Love,” James said with a grin, planting a kiss on the end of her snout “Sleep well?” Cill yawned widely, Duncan cautiously leaning back from the impressive display of dentition. *Mmm, very well* she murmured, giving James a welcoming lick. *What’s going on?* Her gaze flicked between Duncan and James. James sank slowly onto the bed. “Tomako got into a fight and was injured...I healed him, but now I’m very tired.” Cill blinked. *Tomako fighting? Who with? Father?* she asked curiously, nudging James to keep him awake. *How badly was he injured?* James yawned widely himself before answering. “His leg was slashed open. I put my hand on it to heal it and I couldn’t take it off. He is better now, but seems very upset for some reason.” Cill’s eyes narrowed as she looked at him. *You used up all your mana on him, didn’t you?* she asked, shaking her head from side to side in exasperation. *I will have to ask Marre to teach you how to control the flow properly.* James tried to shrug but he could feel sleep stealing up on him and settled for leaning against her. “Hmmm?” he murmured before nodding off. Sighing, Cill arranged him comfortably and covered him with a blanket, fussing over him like a broody hen until Duncan cleared his throat. “Will he be alright?” he asked cautiously, eying the snoring youth. Making a last check on her mate, Cill turned to face Duncan. *He should be awake in a few hours, he just used up too much power in a hurry,* she replied, her tone more annoyed than anxious now. Duncan nodded and turned for the door. Cill paused a moment to activate her glamour, shifting into the plain clothes she had thought up before, and then following close behind as they both headed to the barracks. The keep was starting to stir as they walked along the hill leading the barracks. Duncan was amused at first to see several of the merchants gawk at Cill in her human form, many standing there open-mouthed until an angry prod from a wife or friend broke the spell. This was usually followed by a flushed apology and attempt to ignore the problem. Several women frowned as Cill passed by, sour looks on their faces – something that Cill completely ignored as she was not yet familiar with human envy; this of course made her crime worse in the eyes of the other women. Duncan tried to act nonchalant as he saw all this; experienced in diplomacy and tactics, he felt he could almost see the scheming going on in both males and females as Cill swished past. He could tell there would be lots of gossip at the tavern and fights in homes that evening. Making their way up to Tomako’s room they paused outside the door and listened as growling and muttering - alternated with sobs - came from within the room. They exchanged glances, wondering at the cause. Finally Cill shrugged and pushed the door open, and they both stepped in. Cill had never seen a dragon with such a doleful expression as Tomako was wearing. His whole body showed a deep depression and even the luster of his scales had dulled from their usual gloss. Clearly something serious had occurred. Canceling her glamour, Cill sat next to him and took his paws in hers. “What’s happened, Tomako?” she asked gently as he took a shuddering breath, eyes closing and refusing to meet her gaze. She briefly glanced at Duncan, who was standing and looking worried. She could see he genuinely cared, but this was obviously something he did not need to hear right now. “Lord Duncan, could you leave us for a few minutes?” she murmured, almost pleading with the man. Nodding sympathetically, the man briefly rested a hand on Tomako’s shoulder and quietly left the room. Reaching round gently, Cill pulled Tomako’s snout round to face her and meet her gaze. “Show me,” she said quietly. Tomako tried to pull back but she held firm and met his eyes. Tomako surrendered and with a shudder of grief let her see the sequence of events that had led to the current situation. Cill gasped as she felt the pain of his wound and the deep grief and fear he had lost it all in the exchange of memory, the sadness threatening to overwhelm her. Clinging to the young dragon, she held his head against her chest as he cried and sobbed, blurting out his guilt and shame. Caroline growled to herself as she tried to sleep, her emotions tangled and still upset as she thrashed about in the bed. She felt a weight of guilt and sadness that seemed to come from outside her own mind. Finally she gave up and threw on some clothes. She had to go and see the lout and gloat at him some more. If he was conscious that is, she told herself. Cill let Tomako’s head drop slowly as he slumped exhausted to the bed. She felt out of her depth; never before had she seen such anger and ferocity in a dragon, even when it was to protect a female and with good intentions. She felt mingled disgust and pride at his actions, but she was unsure how Duncan would take this. She needed advice – and fast. There was only one dragon who would know what to do. Taking a deep breath she stood up and, giving Tomako a final stroke, she left the room, closing the door behind her. Duncan was standing quietly, talking to the gate guards who had brought Tomako in. She swiftly assumed her human form and strode up to him. “We have to talk,” she murmured to him. “But I need to call someone first.” Duncan nodded and let himself be led back to the storehouse, where James still slept soundly upon the bed. Cill shivered. This was the first time she had attempted this, and the consequences would not be light if her call were deemed unwelcome; one did not summon the Clanmaster lightly. Gulping, she shaped the call and begged an audience with the elder wyrm. To her surprise, her call was answered almost immediately, the scratchy tones of the Clanmaster filling her head. “Why Cill,” he said, and she heard the amusement in his voice, “I was just thinking of visiting you and James.” Cill tried hard to keep her tone stable. “C-Clanmaster, we need your help. Tomako has done a…terrible thing,” she quavered. “I do not know what to do. He is despondent and I fear he may suicide from grief and guilt.” The Clanmaster’s tone shifted abruptly. “Where is your portal?” he asked crisply. “I shall be there immediately!” She could feel his shock and also a sudden sense of something else in his mental reply. A feeling of...responsibility? Passing on the location and runes of their portal, she hurried down to greet the Clanmaster. She had barely arrived when the mist announcing his arrival gathered in the ring, clearing rapidly and revealing the elder wyrm in its midst. Grunting with the effort of transport, and suddenly realizing he was in the middle of human buildings made the Clanmaster blink rapidly. He was unused to being caught by surprise, but he swiftly shifted into the form of an elderly man with a snowy white beard, wearing an elegant green doublet and breeches, carrying a staff. Cill hurried up to him and bowed clumsily, welcoming the elder to her territory and forgoing the usual oaths, she led him towards the room where Tomako lay dormant. Muttering to himself, the elder examined Tomako and briefly rested a hand on his head, feeling him quiver beneath the touch. Sighing, he swiftly probed the young dragon and felt the emotions churning within. Withdrawing his hand he shook his head sadly before turning to Cill. “This is partly my fault,” he said quietly, leading her towards the door. “I take it you know why he is here?” Cill shook her head. “He would not say, just that there had been trouble at his home.” Osedax nodded slowly. “That is correct. He has not violated his oath, then,” He looked back at the despondent dragon. “His sister was to be traded for information on your whereabouts,” he admitted, suddenly looking a lot older and seeming to slump in on himself. “I knew he would come here and be safe, yet I overlooked the one thing that he had kept well hidden all along...that terrible rage and frustration!” Cill blinked at the news. “Shalla was with ...a human last night,” she murmured. “Could that have made him do this terrible thing?” Osedax shook his head. “No, the trigger seems to have been something simpler.” He sat on the bed next to Tomako and took the young dragon’s head into his hands. “Tomako,” he murmured, “Let me in. Show me what happened.” Tomako’s eyes snapped open in horror as he realized who was talking to him. “C-Clanmaster!” He struggled briefly on the bed. “What…” Osedax laid a calming hand on his head. “Hush now boy, there is nothing to fear here, rest and tell me what happened.” Tomako shivered but subsided back upon the bed, his body trembling as he let the powerful mind replay his memories anew. Each time he saw himself slaughter one of the innocent humans, he cringed inwardly at what the Clanmaster must think of him now. Osedax went through carefully, reviewing the account as it had happened. He could certainly feel the remnants of Divitchka’s anger in the rear of Tomako’s mind, but it was the unusual response to the human female’s scream that intrigued him the most. Why should a dragon come to the aid of a single human female? Let alone one he had never met or known of until that moment. He suspected something deeper. Was it the minor sexual encounter beforehand? Something needed to be done quickly to bring Tomako out of his depression, or he would certainly spiral down further. Having not only broken dragon law but finding this savage rage in his heart would have driven him to the edge. “Does Tomako have any friends here?” he asked, stepping away from the bed and leading Cill out the door, closing it quietly behind him. Cill shook her head “I don’t think so. Other than James, Tommy and the smith, he has not met many humans,” she said, looking worriedly at the elder. “Will he be alright?” Osedax sighed again. “I do not know. He is in a great deal of pain and emotional turmoil; he believes everyone will abandon him and that he will have to go into exile when they find out what he has done.” Cill was about to reply when a new voice intervened. “I see that lout has been getting better care than he deserves!” Caroline stated acidly as she looked over the pair. Osedax immediately recognized the woman’s voice as the one that had triggered Tomako’s rampage. “You believe young Tomako does not deserve my care?” he asked quietly, glaring sidelong at Cill and mentally warning her to keep her mouth shut. Caroline looked the oldster up and down slowly, ignoring Cill for the nonce, her aristocratic brow arching lightly. “If you are a healer, then no. He should be suffering as my friends did when he slaughtered them.” Osedax nodded slowly. “Did you see what happened to him?” he asked, controlling his own anger with effort. Caroline sniffed. “No, but he said he killed them all and I believe him.” She knew she was being foolish and that in fact he had saved her life not once but twice. “He seems the type.” Osedax sighed. “I hope you are wrong. He is immensely talented and only intervened when he perceived you were in danger, it seems.” Caroline leveled her best ‘annoyed’ glare at the oldster. “He did not know who I was, and he was likely in league with them in the first place” she stated. Cill squirmed in place, itching to tell this arrogant human a thing or two, but one of the Clanmaster’s eyes was on her and she kept quiet. “That did not matter to him,” he told Caroline. “He only knew that a woman was in distress and needed help. As for being in league with them, you know that cannot possibly be true.” “I only know what I saw, sirrah,” Caroline exclaimed and stepped past him to hammer on the door. “Open up!” There was an abrupt thump as something heavy hit the other side of the door, holding it closed. “Ha!” scoffed Caroline. “See, he knows he is guilty and hides in shame!” “He is indeed heartsick and ashamed, but not for the reasons you think,” Osedax agreed, his mind frantically working to find a way to keep Tomako from thoughts of suicide and exile. “You are angry with him and seek revenge for the actions he had to take to save you. He is having great difficulty with this.” Caroline frowned, “This is not my fault!” she said, and folded her arms defensively. “No,” said Osedax slowly, “Nor is the fact that he had to kill outlaws to save you his fault. Your guards also thought he was dangerous and attacked him, whereupon he had to kill once more in self-defense.” He leaned forward to look the woman full in the face, turning his powerful gaze upon her. “Don’t you think you have made him kill enough?” Caroline stared back at him as his words sank in. Fuming, she turned on her heels and stamped her way back towards her quarters. Cill let out a long, slow breath, her fists clenched at her sides, staring after the departing woman. “That wants to be James’s mate?” she growled, flexing her hands like talons. Osedax reached out and touched her lightly on the shoulder. “Peace, Daughter,” he murmured. “She is strongly attracted to Tomako in his human form, and she feels guilty for that....as well as for his actions. Her mind is in great confusion.” Cill growled under her breath “She won’t get near either of them,” she said, feeling a growing anger of her own. How dare this upstart human cow come and interfere with their lives? Osedax sighed and turned back to the door. “I shall listen to Tomako. He needs rest and time to grieve, and I feel somewhat responsible for his predicament.” He frowned briefly. “Send the human lord to me also. I have things to discuss with him.” Cill nodded and walked off slowly to find Duncan, who was back in conversation with the gate guards. Passing on the Clanmaster’s message, she headed back to the storehouse to watch over James and think about what to do about Tomako. Tommy awoke to a warm, slow, and somewhat damp sensation. It began somewhere near his navel and worked its way up over his nipples before ending beneath his jaw. Upon opening, his eyes met the somewhat amused yellow gleam of his new mate as she pulled back to lick him slowly once more. Groaning in pleasure, he reached down to caress her head slowly, teasing the cheekruffs playfully and arching his hips up as her tongue teased delicately over his shaft. “Oh, that is a wonderful way to wake up!” he murmured, feeling himself rise rapidly under the caress. Shalla, too, had a satisfied smirk on her muzzle, and her eyes were calmer than he’d seen them before. Pulling her head up, he kissed her gently, their tongues entwining slowly. “I take it I passed the test then?” he chuckled as his fingertips slipped over her neck and she pressed against him eagerly. *Oh yes!* Shalla purred. *I think I’ll keep you around a little longer!* He could feel her happiness as it mingled with his own emotions, amplifying them both. Now he knew why James had chosen to stay with Cill, and what he had meant. There was no way he was giving this up. Shalla slipped from the bed and stretched luxuriously, her body still feeling the warm calmness that follows a good mating. Heading towards the pantry she turned back and smirked at Tommy. *Hungry?* she asked, giving her rump a playful shake. Tommy leapt from the bed and hugged her tail playfully. “Oh yes, always!” he chuckled as she moved to the pantry. Tomako slowly relaxed against the door as he heard Caroline walk away from the pair outside. He wondered briefly why he should worry about her now, as she was safely inside the keep. It was important that she not find out about Cill being a dragoness now; and having her see him in his natural form was definitely not an option. He was stuck here until he recovered sufficient mana to shift; James had given him enough to heal his wound and make him lucid, but he was still woefully short of the amount needed for anything else. He shuddered, knowing the Clanmaster would proclaim him outcast soon and that he would have to leave everyone he loved behind and never return. He settled back onto the bed and curled up tightly, his tail over his muzzle. Duncan watched the approach of the white-bearded old man with trepidation. He was beginning to learn that outside appearances did not necessarily mean anything when it came to dragons, and was startled when the oldster held out his hand in greeting. “Ah, the Lord of the keep,” Osedax murmured. “A pleasure to meet you at last.” Osedax’s eyes narrowed as he looked the man over. “It has long been my desire to thank you for granting both James and Cill your protection, and for allowing Tomako and his sister to shelter close by.” Duncan took the gnarled hand in his and was startled at the strength of the grip. “I am Duncan Tarrant,” he replied, “and these last few days have certainly been interesting!” He hesitated briefly, recently awakened instincts telling him to be wary of this unremarkable man. “Might I ask who you are?” Osedax grinned. “I am the head of the Clan that James has joined, and as such it is my responsibility to ensure that my children are flourishing and safe. You may call me Clanmaster.” He waved his staff towards the mess. “Shall we make ourselves comfortable and discuss a few things? It has been long since I enjoyed human ale.” Duncan agreed and fell into step beside the old man, noting that at least some of the age was not faked. There were certain signs of hesitation and frailty in his walk. Seating himself comfortably Osedax sighed and waited until he had a jack of ale before him. “We have a problem,” he began, taking a sip of the ale and smacking his lips at the taste. “A lot of it is my fault, however, so I shall help resolve it.” Duncan blinked several times; things were moving too fast for him as usual. “What are you talking about?” he asked nervously, sipping his own drink. “What happened to Tomako?” A sudden chill ran down his spine. “Or...what did he do?” Osedax sighed and put the jack back on the table with a soft clink. “Tomako has committed a grave crime, one that warrants exile or death if he faced our tribunal.” He briefly sketched out the actions the rash young dragon had taken, as well as the previous actions leading up to the event. Duncan’s face fell when he heard that all of Lord Hampton’s men had been killed, if not by the outlaws then by Tomako. “The only saving grace is that he successfully rescued the female; in fact, under dragon law, he would be entitled to take her as a mate now should he desire it.” Osedax took another sip of ale and sighed. “The problem we have now is that he feels deeply despondent and possibly suicidal. I did not realize the depths of his anger and resentment towards his fathers’ actions, or how he would take those frustrations out.” Duncan sat back in his chair and sighed. “From what you have told me, I think Lord Hampton would want Tomako’s head as well. I know he would have sent his most trusted guards with his daughter.” Osedax nodded “The fact that Tomako intervened for no apparent reason other than to rescue a human female is unusual as well. He has not been around humans for long enough to develop the skills required to deal with your kind.” He eyed Duncan with amusement. “You have the strangest customs, and it usually takes us several years to learn them well enough to blend in.” Duncan refrained from making the obvious comment; the Clanmaster wouldn’t have seemed out of place in any village tavern. “What do you think we should do?” asked Duncan, who had no idea what to do with a depressed dragon. Osedax sighed “He is expecting punishment, and in fact deserves it. He acted rashly and with the arrogance that I would have expected from his father.” Tilting the leather jack he finished the ale in a single gulp. “I hear he is an apprentice here?” Duncan nodded. “With the smithy, and doing quite well from what I hear. He has certainly saved them on coal expenses with his ability to breathe flame!” Osedax nodded slowly as he contemplated this, fingers tugging on his beard thoughtfully. “Perhaps a lesson in humility then,” he murmured. “Though being a firelighter is perhaps humble enough.” He leaned forward. “Until he is able to control his impulses, I must impose some restrictions upon him. One of them will be his ability to shift. I have the power to confine him to human shape for the maximum period the spell will allow - and even then he shall remain in dragon form for only as long as it takes to recover his power.” Duncan blinked, understanding only a small portion of what was being said. “You mean he would stop being a dragon?” he asked slowly. “No, I cannot - nor would I - take that away from him,” Osedax chuckled. “He would be able to shift into dragon form once every three days and then only for a night.” Duncan’s face shifted as he digested this information. “I don’t know why that would be so harsh a punishment,” he replied slowly. “After all, he spends a lot of his time here in human form.” Osedax waggled a gnarled finger at him. “It is one of the harshest punishments I can administer. It will take away most of his powers except the most basic. He will lose the power of flight and be dependent on his vulnerable human body – at least until the three days are up and he can once again regain his form for a night. It would be as if you were forced to live as a helpless child once again and only becoming an adult once a week!” Duncan thought his way through this. “Is he a danger to us?” he finally asked with some trepidation. “No,” replied Osedax firmly, thinking of the echoes of Divitchka’s rage that had helped fuel Tomako’s rampage. “He had powerful external forces acting upon him as well as provocation. Right now he is near suicide and I am not sure what I am able to do to bring him out of that.” He looked worriedly towards the barracks room. “He is strong, yet in his haste he has abused that strength and may never use it again for fear of what will happen.” Duncan drank down the last of his ale and slowly set the jack down on the table. “How long would you keep him like that?” he asked quietly. Osedax shrugged. “As long as needed,” he said cryptically. “It might be one year...it might be a hundred.” Duncan sighed and agreed. “What do you wish me to do then?” he asked. “I can keep him apprenticed to the Mastersmith until he gains at least journeyman status. That usually takes five to seven years.” Osedax chuckled softly. “I believe he will reach that level a lot sooner, He requires occasional supervision and I think his sister will need to know soon also. She appears to have mated with a human now.” Duncan’s face flushed brightly at this revelation. “Oh?” he said weakly. “You mean that she has also…?” Osedax let out a soft chuckle. “Oh yes, for some reason there has been a rash of curious couples appearing here. Perhaps you have noticed it also?” He could see the human’s embarrassment increase, and wondered why his words should have had such an effect. Duncan coughed and nodded, not wanting to mention his dreams about Katreen and how she made him feel. “I certainly have…” he murmured reluctantly. Dougal carefully checked the room, making sure he was alone. Donning a nondescript cloak and hood he cautiously stepped from his royal quarters and looked down the hall. Finding it clear he made his way out of the palace and left the trod. Flying just above the treetops where he would not be spotted easily, the fairy monarch made his way to the little hidden lake and hovered above it. He thought he could catch a glimpse of the aura that surrounded the lake and sighed. It was true then. The ancient ones had returned and had chosen this place as home, or at least a place to refresh themselves. Settling onto a branch he crossed his legs and thought back to the havoc these particular ones had caused in the past. The long-extinct Centaurs and satyrs were a result of their innocent meddling and it seemed that they were now causing the same problems in different species. Watching the cool water as it lapped against the muddy banks he realized that unless it was stopped somehow there would be even more catastrophes to follow. Especially if the unions bore fruit. Sighing he stood on the branch and coughed lightly “Alright Flora, I know you’re here. Come out and greet your old friend.” With barely a rustle, the thick rushes parted beneath his tree and the unicorn stepped into the open. Chapter 46 – Flora’s secret Dougal peered down at the shaggy unicorn mare as she looked up at him coyly “Why Dug’gul” she murmured, using the ancient form of his name “You have been doing well haven’t you?” her eyes flicking up and down his plump form briefly. “Hail Flora” replied Dougal, not rising to the bait, but adding his own “What are you doing back here? I thought you had returned to rolling around in the peat bogs of Ireland?” He could see she was sorely in need of grooming and though her silky mane was full of knots, her distinctive horn was as gleaming and sharp as he remembered however. Flora gave an expressive equine snort “I grew tired of the weeping and wailing of the faer and their cronies there. They are quite resigned to extinction you know” Dougal nodded, “We also have had to hide in the deep forest” he said, slipping onto a lower branch “Until recently that is” he finished. Flora could not help a gleam of interest from showing in her glorious eyes “Oh? And why is that?” she asked innocently, idly scratching her rump against his tree. Dougal pointed an accusing finger as his branch bounced up and down “That’s your fault” he stated, “Or more accurately, your horn’s fault” his digit shifted to point at the offending spiral extrusion. Flora had the grace to look embarrassed and shuffled her hooves slowly. “You know I can’t help it, it’s part of me” she mumbled apologetically. “Thanks to you, we have a number of humans who are in love with other species” Dougal exclaimed “Including a couple of dragons as well as who knows what else.” Flora let out a surprisingly girlish giggle and waved her head proudly, “And is it causing problems?” she asked pointedly “Or are you just overreacting as usual?” Dougal held his temper in check, she knew all his weak spots, he told himself, but he was older now and wiser too. “It’s only a matter of time – one of the humans has dragon mana now and what if he gets his mate pregnant?” Flora narrowed her eyes dangerously “You know my power only increases desires that are already present. I do not cause the infatuation…merely help it along…” Moving slowly she dipped her head into the pool and took a drink, her long horn lightly touching the water. Dougal could clearly see its radiant aura spreading into the water, Damn her, he thought, she was goading him! He took a deep breath and continued “I know that, but now we have been dragged into an alliance with the humans and gryphon’s. If there should be trouble between them or others…” he trailed off as Flora gave him a look. “And what do you want me to do about it?” she asked, sighing gustily. “Go away.” Dougal replied flatly “At least minimize the damage! The pool will lose its power over time.” Flora seemed to slump into herself, lowering her head and muttering something. “What was that?” asked Dougal sharply, he was losing patience rapidly. Flora brought her head up again “I said I can’t! I need the pool to be powerful…” she finished evasively. Dougal frowned “Why?” his bushy brows beetled together “Wait a minute – you want to make this a proper unicorn pool?” he felt a sudden shock run through him as he looked at her more closely “Your pregnant aren’t you?” Flora nodded slowly, not saying anything. Dougal chewed on his mustache, Unicorns were extremely rare and to turn out a pregnant mare would be a crime that he would neither commit nor condone. The repercussions of having a powerful unicorn pool were both a blessing and a curse. The silky water could nullify any poison and cure many diseases – on the down side it would provide a fertile – he grimaced at the word – source of confused couples and possibly offspring. “Very well.” he sighed “Let me think on this – but I shall warn others to stay clear of the pool and think of some sort of ward.” Flora looked up at him with relief in her eyes “Thank you Dug’gul.” she murmured thankfully. “I wanted to foal near my home.” Dougal nodded “I want you meet the humans too – if I have to do it – then so do you.” Flora’s eyes grew enormous “H-humans?” she stammered, her hindquarters tensing in fear “No! They will kill me!” Dougal shook his head “Not these ones, you have already…” he paused, searching for the right word ‘…Affected them…they will not harm you.” Flora looked panicky and her eyes rolled, as if seeking an escape. “Think on it.” said Dougal, “After all, you are responsible for their predicament.” he stood up and flitted off the branch, heading back to the trod as Flora vanished into the rushes once more. Osedax returned to the barracks slowly, thinking about what had happened and the odd events that seemed to have woven the peculiar situation around the keep. Pushing open the door to Tomako’s room he stepped inside and shut it behind him. Letting out a gusty sigh he moved up to the bed and tapped Tomako on the head. “Tomakoliana – Attend” he said in a tone that brooked no disobedience. Tomako raised his head miserably and regarded the elder through bloodshot yellow eyes. “Yes Clanmaster” he murmured sadly “I shall go into exile – do not hold anything against my sister, I beg you.” Osedax puffed a plume of smoke “Oh, enough of the self-pity boy” He brought his gnarled human fist down on Tomako’s snout, causing him to rear back in shock, grasping his muzzle with both his paws. “You made a mistake – A serious one I admit and you are to be punished for acting foolishly and without thinking – but you shall learn from this and learn how to focus and use that seething rage within you” He shifted back into his normal form and clattered up and down slowly in front of the young dragon. “What was the worst thing you did?” he asked shrewdly. Tomako was still in shock and quavered “I killed humans” in reply. Osedax gave Tomako’s snout another smack “NO! Many of us have killed humans, myself included. The worst thing was you lost control. You gave in to your rage and then reveled in it and in doing so let yourself become injured” Tomako cowered back against the wall “I tried to stop…” he began. “Why did you start in the first place?” the Clanmaster asked, pointing a sharp talon at him “It is not your place to interfere with human business.” Tomako hesitated “I-I don’t know.” he muttered “I just felt as if I had to do something or …” “Or what?” pushed Osedax, his curiosity pricking at him. “Or I would lose a female” wondered Tomako as he recalled the initial surge of emotion, the residual effects of the strong drink and the sensation of orgasm he had experienced amplifying the desire to prove himself in front of a female. Osedax nodded slowly, leaning back against the barracks wall, which creaked dangerously. “And how do you think this female regards you now? After your rash actions?” Tomako gulped and looked down sheepishly “She hates me, though I saved her life twice.” Osedax nodded sagely “And that may be the one thing that gets through that thick skull of yours.” he said, rapping Tomako on the snout once more with his staff. “You, like James – need to learn control and that will be your punishment” He flexed his talons meaningfully “You shall be confined to human form for as long as I deem necessary” Tomako’s ruffs went pale in poorly controlled terror “N-no…even exile…” he stuttered, halting as the elder Wyrm held up a warning paw. “You shall only be released once every three days to let your mana regain strength then revert back to human. You cannot be trusted as a dragon so you shall learn as a human” Tomako nodded submissively and shuddered at the thought of being forced into human form all the time, how would he cope? Not able to fly, no claws and that repulsively soft skin everywhere. “I shall inform the council of this decision of course” continued Osedax, the words sending a fresh chill down Tomako’s spine. “My father…” he began. “Will find out in due course” finished Osedax “And will no doubt be even more displeased – especially since his mate has also left him.” Tomako blinked and sat upright in alarm “My mother has left the lair? What happened to her?” Osedax shrugged “I am not entirely clear; however I know she has sought sanctuary with Carlina and Nokala, whilst your father seems to have disappeared altogether” Tomako chewed a talon nervously. “It’s all falling apart,” he muttered, “and it’s all my fault.” Osedax sighed and settled next to him “No, it’s mine…at least partly, it could have happened a little later perhaps, but everyone is safe, no one’s location has been compromised or endangered yet. You shall overcome this little setback in a century or so” Tomako’s muzzle showed such shock that the Clanmaster couldn’t help grinning. “…or perhaps sooner…” He raised his paw “Now – let us begin” Cill muttered to herself as she moved round the room, resisting her housekeeping urge to kick a couple of walls in to enlarge the place. She occasionally made sure James was sleeping soundly and fussed over him carefully while waiting for him to wake. She had made a rather acerbic call to Marre letting him know what had happened and what he should teach James next. Thinking hard about what Osedax had said about Caroline she felt a surge of anger towards the human woman. No one had asked her to come, she had just assumed she would be welcomed and left it at that. Would she have dived in to rescue a human in trouble back then? She seriously doubted it though of course now it would be different. She fondly caressed James’ tousled hair as he snored gently. What had happened to Tomako to make him act so rashly? She harbored dark thoughts about Caroline but realized she had thought the same about Shalla and look what had happened there. She gave a small start as she remembered Shalla, her eyes suddenly brightening as she tentatively sought contact with the younger dragoness. She couldn’t help a sly smile as Shalla responded, her mental voice soothed and peaceful, almost languid. “So how do you like humans now?” Cill asked innocently, trying to hide her amusement. “Ohhh… now I know why you two run off so often” Shalla purred back, she lay curled around Tommy, who was still sleeping off his exertions. “It was so good and so exciting…” she wondered. Cill smirked to herself “James spoke to him and gave him advice on how to pleasure you” she murmured, “I’m glad he listened.” Shalla gave a pleased shiver in remembrance “So am I,” Cill hesitated as Shalla was obviously unaware of Tomako’s predicament. Should she tell her now or let him do so? She did not want to destroy her friends’ newfound contentment with the bearing of bad news. Best leave that to the Clanmaster - that was his job after all. “I’ll make sure Joe knows why Tommy is off for the day and that you’re not to be bothered” Cill chuckled “That will give you the rest of the day to enjoy yourselves” Shalla happily agreed and broke off communication, leaving Cill wondering how she would take Tomako’s news. Divitchka cursed quietly to himself in the hidden chamber he and several select others used for clandestine meetings. He was running out of time and options. The council would be meeting soon and he would have to explain his actions and suffer the humiliation of admitting to his peers that he had failed to locate the human and his dragon-whore. He knew there had to be a simple way of finding where they were and taking the appropriate action to remove the infection. He briefly considered calling on the parents of the whore, but even in his carefully maintained state of rage he realized that he was unable to best a dragon like Nokala without suffering serious injury himself. That would also inform them of who had led the investigations to locate them and the revelation that there were several more like-minded dragons who desired to see the end of the problem. The interference of the Clanmaster was another worrying problem, why would the elder wyrm suddenly be concerned about humans? Working his way down the hall he paused as a sudden thought occurred to him. His daughter had friends; surely one of them would know where she was. He grinned toothily and flexed his claws. Yes. Fear would work on them. Ploom stood in the ancient library of the sidhe, studying the scrolls in their slots until he found the one he was looking for. Tugging it from its place, he blew the dust from it and wandered over to a table where he spread it open. Nervously he looked around, feeling guilty about keeping the knowledge to himself. The title of the scroll alone would cause alarm in anyone who knew the situation at the keep. “Thee Noble Dragonne and Thee Egges” he read, running a finger down until he found what he was looking for. Some elderly fairy scholar had done a lot of research and he read on with grateful interest. “Thee egges havve ye coate of dymonde” his finger traced over the pictures, showing how the eggs were kept warm by the females flame and how the heating worked on the growing embryo. He had no idea of how the high pressure gaseous deposition of carbon atoms aligned over the developing bones, increasing their strength massively while reducing their weight. Almost hollow like birds, the pressure changed the carbon to the diamond isomer by forcing the atoms to bind together over the marrow. The combination sacs which produced the powerful flame were offshoots of the digestive process and were under control from an early age, able to reach temperatures normally only found inside volcanoes. He read avidly until he reached the part about how long it took for a female dragon to show the ‘eggsign’ that announced her gravid state to other dragons. He looked at the picture again and thought back to what he had seen and knew. If his calculations were correct, the egg Cill carried was developing faster than normal. Biting his nails, he realized that in perhaps a little more than a month she would start to show. Then the problems would really start and there was someone who at least needed to be warned beforehand. Nakkour sat back on her haunches and sighed as she finished telling Nokala and Carlina what had happened. Carlina’s expression was angry as she heard what Divitchka had done in the past and his most recent actions. Nokala’s was merely thoughtful; he did feel that Divitchka needed a serious beating however. “What do you think he is likely to do now?” he asked her quietly. Nakkour shook her head “I don’t know for sure, but I think he will likely destroy things for a while then try and find us. He does not like to be crossed” There was a sudden loud ‘Bong’ from the portal and they all looked with alarm at the red sigil rotating above it. The mark of the Clanmaster. Both Carlina and Nokala stared at one another. To their certain knowledge the Clanmaster never made house calls – usually he demanded that others report to him. “Well” said Carlina, poking her mate “Don’t keep him waiting!” Nokala nodded and leapt to the portal, acknowledging the request rapidly and watching the portal with trepidation as the mist formed and the crotchety form of the Clanmaster was revealed. The elder wyrm stamped his way from the portal and grunted in approval at the three dragons “Good – You are all here” he said shortly. “We need to talk” Chapter 47 Tommy lay back on the bed as Shalla cleaned away the remains of their lunch. He was still partially stunned by the activities of the last couple of days. Surreptitiously pinching himself to make sure it wasn’t a dream, he thought hard about what had happened. Had he really made love to a dragoness? One who was even now humming quietly to herself as she bustled about? The memory of the night was a pleasant blur but he definitely had the odd bruise where an over-eager paw had held him down. He could feel her pleasure in his own head and he marveled anew at the sensation – James had not been exaggerating in the least. Shalla finished stuffing the remains of the breakfast into the pantry and slithered over to his side, nuzzling him teasingly *So full of thoughts my mate?* she asked fondly. Tommy grinned and wrapped his arms around her neck “and very good thoughts too” he chuckled, giving her a kiss on the snout. Shalla smirked, gently disentangling his arms *I’m glad to hear it* she purred,*but we have to clean up and find that errant brother of mine – I do hope he hasn’t been causing trouble* Tommy chuckled “I think Tomako is old enough to look out for himself” Tomako miserably made his way back towards the smithy, the Clanmaster’s instructions still ringing in his ears, he had already tentatively tried to shift back into dragon form and the crackling shocks that had racked his body made him swiftly realize he was unable to defeat the spell placed upon him. “Stay out of trouble and learn what you can” he muttered to himself, repeating the instructions given to him, sullen anger fighting against the depression he felt. He had replaced the bandage on his thigh so as to deter human suspicion about the sudden healing. Pausing outside the smithy he took a deep breath, relieved at feeling the flame ducts in his throat open under his control, at least he would be able to still fulfill his bargain with the Mastersmith and provide heat for the furnaces. Stepping past the entrance he bowed a greeting to Desmond. “I’m sorry for my lateness Mastersmith, I er… ran into some trouble last night” Desmond’s gaze swiftly ran down to the stained bandage and back up “Aye, I heard you rescued some lass from a nasty fate” he gave a chuckle and reached back to tug Tomako’s finished shield from the wall “Lad, you’re a natural smith, this is one of the finest apprentice works I’ve ever seen – but if you are going to be running off and rescuing damsels you’ll be needing a decent sword at some stage” Reaching beneath the table he pulled out a cloth-wrapped ingot. “I’ve been saving this up” he murmured, dropping it with a thump onto the table and unwrapping it slowly, revealing the high quality steel blank to the dragon’s hungry eyes. Desmond grinned “We shall both work on it; you will need to practice on ordinary swords before you are able to do this metal justice, would you like that?” Tomako looked down at the ingot and back up at Desmond before nodding eagerly and reaching for his tools. Osedax looked at each of the dragons in front of him and nodded slowly “You are all aware of the problems facing us now” He looked sadly at Nakkour “Tomako will learn quickly and I shall release him when I deem him ready to resume his position” Stepping in front of Nokala he pointed a talon meaningfully “Teach him and James to fight in human form, if he can learn that then it should go a long way to giving him the control they both require” Nokala nodded in agreement, not daring to say a word after the haranguing they had all received from the elderly dragon. Osedax finally came to Carlina “And you my dear, have the hardest job of all” he sighed “Use your contacts amongst the other dragonesses to find out who else besides Divitchka is behind the movement to find James and Cill – I know there are more and we need to find them and watch them” Carlina nodded, pausing briefly before raising a tentative paw. “Yes?” asked Osedax “Zelafin told Mella that she was worried about Tekala, She said he kept on sneaking off and she was afraid he had found a mistress” Osedax frowned and tapped his foretalons together slowly “One so high in the council should not be partisan” he muttered, genuinely concerned. “You need to question her more closely in regard to this” Carlina looked about nervously and nodded her agreement, not wanting to upset the Clanmaster any further. Seemingly satisfied as to his plans the elder wyrm stumped back to the portal and prepared to leave, waving a paw in farewell he faded slowly out leaving three somewhat stunned dragons behind Divitchka stepped slowly through the halls of the clan, his muzzle twisted with anger, the expression sufficient to prevent any other dragons from approaching with questions. Where to start? He looked up at the massive scroll covering the wall of the cavern – it named the entire clan history and blazoned in a prominent place were the names of the two newest members. Avoiding those hateful names he let his gaze roam slowly. He had never paid much attention to his daughters’ friends and looking back he realized he could not bring any obvious faces to mind or even voices. A sudden jolt of recollection sent his memory spinning down a particularly dark path. They had just returned from the joining ceremony and his daughter had mentioned something about a new scent one of her friends had been wearing. His eyes widened in horror as he struggled to recall the smell – Dragons were superb at identifying odors and the closest he could place the one she had mentioned was ‘human’ He had been too preoccupied with the ceremony to pay attention. A sudden pain made him realize that he had clenched his paws so tightly blood was trickling from between his claws. Along with the pain came the name she had mentioned that night – Eriga. With a snarl of hatred he found her name on the scroll and underscored it with a talon before sweeping from the chamber. Dougal carefully put his traveling clothes back into the closet and trudged back to the throne room deep in thought. Wards would not present a problem but the damage was already done. He twiddled his mustache idly as he entered the room. At least they would be able to stop any more unnatural couplings and there was no sign of any pregnancies so perhaps they had escaped the worst of it. As he settled into his throne he realized there was something sticking into his rump. Bemusedly he rummaged down the side of the throne and pulled out a scroll he swore he’d never seen before, his eyes swiftly scanned the title and he sucked in his breath loudly, his eyes bulging dangerously before bellowing ‘Where is Lord Pepper!” Pepper sat in his favorite chair, stared at the empty pot of honey-ale and sighed; he hadn’t wanted to be made ambassador. What did he know about humans other than they were clumsy and stupid? Idly flicking the pot with a fingernail he realized there was someone screaming down the hall. Heaving a sigh at fate, he closed the door, recognizing the yelling as that of the King. Things certainly had changed since the dragons had moved in. Shoving his fingers in his pointy ears to shut the ranting out he suddenly realized it wasn’t doing much good and with an abrupt crash his door flew in and shuddered violently as the red-faced monarch scurried in and slammed it behind him. “Y-your Majesty?” he stammered, hurriedly sweeping the pot off the table and out of sight. “Did you put this on my throne?” yelled Dougal, brandishing the scroll ‘Thee noble Dragonne and Thee Egges’ at the bemused elder. “N-No My lord” replied Pepper, now thoroughly confused “I’ve never seen that scroll before” Dougal stared at him a moment as if assessing his veracity then slumped into a chair. “Then we have another problem” his eyebrows knotted together in agitation “When we were talking with the dragoness - did you look… and I mean really look at her?” Pepper belatedly realized what Dougal was trying to get at and shook his head “No my lord, I did not bring full sight to bear on her at the time. It may have been misconstrued…” Dougal grimaced, of course the elder was right, but if his suspicions had been borne out… “Next time you visit – take a good deep look at her. Tell me…and only me what you find. Do you understand?” Pepper nodded slowly “Yes My lord” his eyes flicked to the scroll “do you think…?’ Dougal swiftly put a finger to his lips “No-one must even suspect” he hissed. “Not even her if she does not realize it yet” Pepper swallowed nervously “Yes my Lord” he said again. It seemed the safest thing to say. Katreen fluffed her fine wing-feathers out as she preened slowly, she was not a vain being but she realized that she was certainly fine-looking and was aware of the interested gaze of several males within the tribe. Any one of them would be a worthy mate she mused, yet they seemed too crude when she considered the human lord and his gentle touch. He was sensitive and intelligent and she knew she was stronger than him so he could not harm or scratch her during mating. Her nares flared pinkly as embarrassment flowed through her at this thought, she darted a swift look at her brother as he moved back and forth talking to various visitors to their camp. Hoping he had not seen the momentary lapse caused by her musings she pretended to look busier. Ostensibly this dinner was merely to cement further friendly relations with the humans and perhaps set up trading outlines. She swallowed nervously as her brother spread the word of the new treaty that was being negotiated among excited runners from other clans. The news was certainly welcome and the fact that dragons had returned to the forest added luster to their tribe’s importance as go-betweens. There was also the disturbing problem of her lack of knowledge of human customs. Should she make a gaffe it would no doubt reflect poorly on the tribe as well as embarrassing her personally. She paced up and down briefly considering how to reduce the possibility of this occurring when an agitated runner arrived at the entrance of the den, bowing in submission before Meron before being allowed to approach. She paid little attention until she heard her brothers gasp of disbelief. Leaning closer she began to pick out words that alarmed her greatly. ‘Disemboweled’ ‘humans killed by dragons’ Her eyes lidded themselves in shock, the protective membrane sliding down in response to her mood. Surely things could not have gone wrong at the keep? Stepping closer she pushed her way to her brothers’ side wanting to hear more. The runner was showing a paw, the number of bodies they had found, there was evidence of others but scavengers had cleaned up. He cawed in surprise as Katreen pushed her way in front of him “Tell me what you saw” she demanded, feeling a sudden irritation at the way the runner’s eyes slid sideways to her brother in a mute question. “Tell her” replied Meron flatly, “She is our ambassador to the humans and dragons” The runner nodded and swallowed nervously “There was not much left to see, there was evidence of an armed struggle and both human and dragon blood was upon the ground. The humans were all killed – there was no sign of dragon bodies though. The smell of fear was strong so we did not stay long” Katreen growled softly and swept out of the den. Surely the friendly dragoness she had met could not be responsible for this. Perhaps some renegade or interloper. How would this affect their relations with the humans now? She scratched idly at a tree, running her talons down it in frustration as she realized she would now have to ruin her dinner with such questions for Duncan. Time for a swim before dinner, she decided and after a short run-up, she flapped away and headed towards that nice pool she had visited with the fairies. Caroline was doing some pacing of her own in her room. She had to admit that the elder’s words had struck home and that perhaps Tomako had not intended to be caught in the middle of the struggle, but the damage was done and she was sure he was responsible. There were too many unanswered questions – and where was James? She was sure he would have been there to meet her. Even if he was going to get married, her fists clenched once more and she pondered hunting him down and demanding an explanation. She walked over to the window and peered out through the slats at the bailey below, having lived in a pleasant estate for all of her life, the last couple of weeks had been a somewhat unpleasant shock. She had never wanted for clothing or food and seeing ragged, hungry children and their equally poverty-stricken parents had opened her eyes somewhat. Now she had to tell her father about the occurrences of the last days. Narrowing her gaze she pulled a parchment from her pack and sat down, lips pursed in concentration as she pondered what to write. She would make sure this Tomako got what was coming to him. “WHAT!?” came the response from his sister. Tomako flinched at the intensity of the mental scream, the sensation like little claws all down his back. On the private band there was no hiding the emotional content of the communication and he felt her shock and shame at the news as if they were happening to him. “I leave you alone for a few hours and you not only kill humans and ruin our reputation but the Clanmaster himself punishes you?” Tomako could do nothing but try to withstand the tide of anger and resentment coming from his sibling as she vented at him. The Clanmaster had informed him that telling her was his responsibility and to take the consequences as an adult dragon. He just wished she wouldn’t be so shrill though, wincing once more at a high note in her denunciations. Back in their lair he stood with his head hanging in shame as she angrily tugged a sheep apart. Tommy had returned to the keep earlier which was just as well as Shalla was in fine voice. Finally running out of insults, she flumped down onto the bed and stared at her miserable-looking brother. “So how long are you trapped as a human?” she asked angrily, shoving a haunch into the fire. "As long as he thinks I need to” replied Tomako quietly, sitting on the edge of the bed. “I don’t know if I can stand it! I feel so…helpless”. Wrapping his arms around himself he leaned against his sister who pulled away angrily. “What will mother and father say?” she growled “you’ve disgraced the whole family” Tomako bit his tongue as an angry rejoinder sprang to mind. HE had saved her, rescued a female and survived an armed attack. It didn’t seem so bad when he thought of it like that he realized. “Mother has left the lair” he said quietly, watching her reaction. “She’s staying with Nokala and Carlina, father’s vanished” Shalla’s mouth dropped open in shock. Had everyone gone mad overnight? “We could go and see her” he continued. “They know what happened, the Clanmaster told them” Shalla’s eyes flickered towards the portal and she nodded slowly. “I think that would be a good idea. We have a lot to talk about” she replied, trying to think of a way how to tell her mother about her new, somewhat hairy mate. She pulled the scorched sheep-chunk from the fire and chewed it savagely, glaring at her brother for a long time. Eventually she dropped the bone and sighed, pulling him into a tight hug. She felt him shake in her grasp and sob against her chest. Standing slowly she walked with him to the portal and sent the request runes to Nokala’s lair. Eventually they both moved onto the portal and flickered out. Chapter 48 Duncan paced back and forth in his study, casting nervous glances at the window and the slowly setting sun. There was a neatly prepared table with a covered platter of steaming mutton and beef that the kitchen staff had gingerly manhandled up the narrow winding staircase as well as a jug of red wine cooling in a damp cloth. Tugging worriedly at his pale tunic he sat carefully in his chair behind the desk and shuffled papers in a vague form of displacement activity as the light dimmed. Picking one out at random, he read the plans that Father Champlain had laid out for the wedding, including the guest list. He let his eyes trail slowly down the list of names and sighed before reaching for his pen and signing his approval at the base. Sanding the page dry he laid it atop the pile of others. There would be trouble, especially once the lad’s father found out. He was dreading having to tell Earl Cheltenham that his son had gotten married quietly while under his care, even if he was of age to do so. The social repercussions alone would be sizable, especially if the Earl had already planned a match to another wealthy family. How would Cill cope with his family? He was pondering the many implications of James’s decision when there was a sudden flapping and rustling at the window, followed by a gentle tapping of claws. Duncan grinned and walked towards the window, holding a hand out to assist Katreen down from the ledge. “A good eve to you Lady Katreen” he murmured, feeling an odd tingle along his fingertips as the attractive gryphoness lightly stepped down onto the flagstones with her curious smile quirking the sides of her beak. “And a fine evening to you Lord Duncan” she husked quietly in return, tucking her midnight wings in carefully before cocking her head at the room. It had been tidied significantly since her previous visit and her nares quivered at the delicious scents curling in the steam escaping from the covered platters. “Please make yourself at home” urged Duncan, pulling a chair out for her, hoping there would be room for her wings. “My thanks” murmured Katreen, hoping she wasn’t appearing too anxious, carefully seating herself on the brocaded chair and curling her lionesque tail into her lap “I hope I have not been too much trouble” “Of course not” Duncan stated grandly as he seated himself opposite her “It’s a great pleasure to have you here” Reaching over he poured a goblet of wine carefully and handed it to her “You are a welcome distraction from my various problems, I trust things are well with you?” he added, pouring himself a serving as well. Katreen took a nervous sip of her wine and leant back “Indeed, your news has been welcomed by my pack and the word is being passed to the others by runner. I am glad of the opportunity to get some peace” she cocked her head at him curiously. “Though I am sure your problems are of a different nature” Duncan chuckled “Oh yes, one thing about having a dragoness living here is that it is rarely quiet now. I have her wedding to organize and to top it off, last night one of the younger dragons went on a rampage and killed some outlaws to rescue a noblewoman” he sighed and leant back, not noticing how Katreen’s ear tufts had suddenly perked forward. “Unfortunately, her guards obviously thought he was after supper and attacked him as well so he was forced to defend himself” he shifted uneasily in his seat “I don’t know what her father will do when he finds out as he killed them all as well” Katreen nodded slowly, itching to ask a raft of questions but not wanting to seem intrusive. “Word has reached us of this attack though we lacked the reason behind it; I shall let those concerned know that it was an unfortunate misunderstanding” Duncan ran a slow hand through his hair, “A misunderstanding indeed, he has been punished by his elders and that will hopefully keep him out of mischief” Katreen cocked her head at this “You sound doubtful of this” she murmured, her pointy tongue flicking into her wine once more. Duncan nodded “He is a hot-headed young male who is looking for a female, he did manage to rescue the noblewoman but in doing so managed to convince her he was an outlaw himself” Letting out a sigh he leaned forward and lifted the lids on the platters of the roasts, noting how her eyes widened in anticipation “Please, help yourself” he murmured “We don’t want it getting cold while I ramble” Katreen swallowed, her mouth flooding with saliva at the scents rising from the trays, beef was a true rarity for the pack as cows were a lot harder to rustle than sheep and she felt her stomach rumble in anticipation. Eagerly she reached for a dripping slice and before she realized, was tearing at it as if it was the last meal she would ever have. Hot juices ran down her beak and she cawed in pleasure at the taste and texture. Duncan sat back in his chair, feeling a curious mixture of awe and pleasure at being able to satisfy his odd visitor. Grabbing a slice himself he tucked in similarly, privately wondering if this was something both James and Cill had discovered for themselves as well. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The light faded from her window and Caroline grunted in annoyance, reaching to light a solitary candle. The letter to her father was almost finished and she couldn’t help feeling a twinge of guilt in the way she had painted Tomako’s role. Now she came to write it down a lot of things didn’t make sense. Surely he would not have attacked a heavily armed group of soldiers and outlaws without provocation. What she knew of him already showed he would only act in self defense and even then he knew it was wrong to kill. He had been sorely injured in – if the old man was to be believed – saving her. The guards would have simply assumed he was with the outlaws and treated him as such. She scowled darkly at the accusing parchment and chewed ferociously on a lock of blonde hair. If only he wasn’t so damn attractive! She had eyed his muscles throughout the trip and those eyes seemed to reach into her very soul, making her heart skip a beat every time he looked at her. She growled and crumpled the parchment into a ball, scowling as she threw it across the room. Her attractive brow furrowed lightly as she wrestled with the internal conflict. Perhaps there was a way to work this out after all. It wouldn’t be easy but there was another person who apparently knew Tomako well. James sat up in his bed and yawned widely; stretching his arms high over his head he let out a satisfied grunt. He felt somewhat refreshed but could feel his mana was lower than usual, it was an odd sensation and one he was coming to recognize as he grew into his power. Staggering out of bed and tugging on a pair of breeches and shirt he made his way to the door. He was just about to open it when Cill dashed in, still in her human guise. She slammed the door closed behind her and threw her weight against it. “She’s coming” she hissed angrily. James blinked, still somewhat groggy from his enforced rest “Who?” he mumbled. “That-that human female!” growled Cill, still pressed against the door “I saw her heading this way!” James grinned and kissed her on the tip of her nose “You don’t need to worry love, she’s not going to steal me” Cill tried to growl and flushed as her human throat turned it into a rough gargle. “You’ve got that right” she muttered, not moving from her guarding position. There was a hesitant-sounding knock at the door. Cill tensed. James leaned forward “Let her in love, she can tell us her side of the story” Cill quivered nervously as she reluctantly released her talons from the wood and let him tug her away slowly. “We’ll greet her together” he murmured, wrapping his arm around her waist and reaching for the handle. Cill hurriedly forced a smile onto her face and watched as the door opened to reveal a disheveled and frowning Caroline. There was a long awkward moment as Caroline took in the view that greeted her. The attractive woman who had been assisting the healer when she had arrived was there with James grasping her possessively around the waist. She flicked her eyes up and down rapidly, not missing the prominent gold ring displayed upon a slender finger. James stepped in rapidly, his courtly manners coming to the fore “Welcome Lady Hampton” he exclaimed, giving a low bow “It is good to see you again, I apologize for not being able to greet you sooner but I was unaware of your arrival” Caroline barely noticed, she could feel the other woman’s gaze on her and also sensed the barely concealed hostility and wondered what she had done. James coughed gently and guided Cill a little closer, “May I introduce my betrothed, The Lady Cill?” Caroline’s upbringing rescued her from the awkwardness she suddenly felt. A lot of things were becoming clear, she held out a dainty hand. “A pleasure to meet you, Lady Cill”, she replied, insincerity dripping from every vowel. She had come to a rapid decision and realized she did not stand a chance against this woman. All sorts of warning bells were clanging in her head. That did not mean she had to like her though. Cill glanced briefly at James, the question already posed in her head. “What do I do?” James hurriedly sent back “Shake her hand gently for a few seconds” he muttered over the private band, belatedly realizing she needed coaching in a few basic human courtesies. Cill reached out as though she was touching something nasty and shook Caroline’s hand slowly, resisting the urge to crush it. “Pleased to meet you Lady Hampton” she said slowly, taking her cues from her mate. “Please come inside Milady” murmured James, “I heard you had some trouble on the way here?” he said, closing the door behind her, trying to blot out Cill’s mental grumbling as Caroline stepped inside. “Oh yes, It was dreadful. What have you heard? I’m sure there will have been a lot of rumours” replied Caroline, taking a seat at the table, her heart pounding nervously, unable to avoid the way Cill was staring at her. James’s gaze flickered to Cill and back again, “That you had been set upon by outlaws and that thankfully Tomako was able to assist in your rescue” Caroline sniffed, her nostrils flaring delicately as hints of dragon musk tickled her sinuses “That is something I need to ask you about.” She folded her hands into her lap nervously, unconsciously kneading them slowly. James seated himself, pulling Cill into his lap “Oh? please ask away” Taking a deep breath Caroline went through the story from the way she had seen it. Cill watched her intently all the way through, increasing her nervousness. When she finally reached the end, culminating in Tomako’s collapse at the gates, she looked at Cill and swallowed. “I just want to know if you believe he really wanted to help” Cill’s eyes narrowed as she thought for a moment, “Tomako is under solemn oath to protect the area of the keep and its inhabitants. He heard you scream and rushed to help.” She finished carefully, not wanting to reveal too much. As abruptly as it had been with Shalla, she had a flash of insight, remembering the clanmasters words about Caroline - this female’s interest had shifted to Tomako now and her animosity wavered uncertainly. James nodded slowly in agreement “Tomako is a fine man, he is strong and honorable and I know he would be a fearsome fighter if pressed” Cill turned her gaze upon her mate and mentally murmured the clanmaster’s suspicions to him, a humorous glint in her eyes. Caroline watched the mute exchange curiously and wondered what was going on. James nodded and turned to her “So why are you so curious? From what I hear you want him to hang” he asked bluntly. Caroline’s hands returned to their random kneading “I know we were attacked, that was not his fault, but he said he had killed them all. That they had made him do so” James reached over and poured out some water, handing it to the nervous noblewoman who sipped it slowly. “I take it you saw him fight?’ he asked carefully, not knowing if Tomako had been indiscreet with his dragon form. Caroline dropped her gaze and passed a hand over her brow in shame “N-no…I was hiding in the wagon – I heard the screams and a strange roaring – when it all stopped I ran out in fear. He was the only one left alive” She took a deep breath “He was badly injured but I remembered what my father told me and sewed him up. When we were attacked a few hours later he disarmed the knave that appeared and was going to kill him but I stopped him” James nodded slowly and Caroline watched as there was another few seconds where the couple seemed to gaze into one another’s eyes. “Tomako is already being punished for his reckless actions” James stated slowly “But I understand that you and your father may have further grievances that need to be addressed. How do you think he should make retribution?” Caroline blinked; another form of penance had not occurred to her other than seeing Tomako hanged. “I-I don’t know” she said “I think I have wronged him for his actions but my father will not be easily swayed once he hears of the death of his friends” James sighed and nodded “I’ve met your father and I agree” he muttered “I think we need to sleep on this problem and you need to talk to Tomako again” Caroline swallowed nervously and nodded “I shall” and slowly stood up. Cill and James did likewise, James smoothly moving himself between them and towards the door “I hope you will stay for our wedding” he asked with a grin “I was hoping you would be Cill’s bridesmaid” Caroline flushed and nodded slowly “I would be honored” she murmured and turned to curtsey to Cill, who smiled and leant forward to whisper something to her that James could not hear. Caroline flushed an even deeper red and fled before James could ask. Cill gave a giggle “She really fancies him but is very confused” she finally told her mate. “I think she will work something out though” James grasped her hips and kissed her gently, “Well, I think your glamour has passed its hardest test yet” he chuckled, giving her rump a teasing slap “It certainly feels nice” Cill gave a mock growl and shoved him towards the bed “Since you’re feeling better, perhaps you can give it more of a test then” ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Duncan and Katreen sat together in front of the fireplace and talked, every so often her feathery thighs would brush against his or a wing would stroke an arm. He felt his heart pound heavily at each brief contact and felt sure she could hear it. Katreen was also experiencing similar reactions and felt both confused and exhilarated, she inched a little closer and leaned towards Duncan, the firelight making her eyes glow seductively. “So tell me Lord Duncan, do you have a mate?” she asked huskily, unsure at how the question would be received. Duncan, captivated by her eyes and voice shook his head slowly, “No” he murmured in reply “I had a wife, but she passed away” brief pain flickered in his own eyes as they held hers. “It was a long time ago but I have not found a woman that could match her…” Emboldened perhaps by the wine he found himself asking “…and do you have a mate?” Coyly cocking her head to one side, Katreen kept her gaze locked on his “Not yet” she murmured “Though lately there has been one male who has caught my eye” She watched carefully and grinned to herself at his look of brief dismay. “I’m sure he is an excellent gryphon” Duncan said, shuffling awkwardly in the chair “and will be a good provider” Katreen felt as if she suddenly had two separate voices yelling in her ear tufts, one was exultant in the confirmation that Duncan was as interested in her as she was in him. The other was screaming that she was really going to get into trouble if she let this go any further. She swallowed hard and leant back a little, “Well I don’t know if he is a good hunter yet, or will want chicks, but it’s not something to rush” Duncan nodded “I should like to meet him sometime” Katreen suppressed a giggle, internally aghast at what she was planning. “Maybe, but we haven’t hunted together yet either” she hinted. Duncan even missed this, “We haven’t, have we” he murmured “When would you like to go out? What would you like to hunt - Deer? Boar?” Katreen‘s tail flicked nervously as she considered “Boar would be nice” she replied eagerly, leaning forwards once more “How about tomorrow morning?” Duncan grinned “That would be excellent. Does your pack have a leader?” he asked. Katreen nodded slowly “Meron Darktail is our leader. He is determined and honorable” she replied, wondering where he was going with the enquiry. “Do you think it would be a good gesture if we presented him with the results of our hunt?” Duncan asked earnestly. “It would show I mean well for the gryphons” Katreen gazed at him for a long moment. How on earth could he have worked that one out, she wondered. It would certainly make an impression. A lone human walking into a gryphon pack while carrying a carcass would be sure to create a stir. The social implications alone would be sizable as it would signify a humility and spirit worthy of alliance. It might interfere with her agenda but the chance was too good to pass up. “I think that would be an excellent idea” she murmured, her paw covering his hand hesitantly, as if unsure of how the gesture would be received. Duncan’s free hand came up and covered her paw slowly, caressing the back of it as he looked at her. “As do I”, he murmured “It means I get to spend more time with you as well” Katreen felt her nares flushing but found herself unable to look away, a little alarmed at why she suddenly felt like an adolescent facing her first mating? She trembled a little and nodded while her heart fluttered in her chest “You enjoy my company then, Lord Duncan?” Duncan nodded slowly, not relinquishing his gentle grasp on her paw “More than I have enjoyed another’s for a long time” he swallowed nervously “More than I should perhaps” Katreen’s smile grew even broader and she gave a cluck of approval, her head cocked to one side as she pondered what the next day would bring. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Divitchka patiently lay in wait. Careful questioning of several nervous young dragons had led him to this remote cavern, the high ceiling of which was covered in pink quartz crystals that diffracted the fading sunlight into delightful colors against the inner walls. He had been told that Eriga sometimes liked to visit the cavern to watch the display. Flexing his talons slowly he pondered his actions once he had located the dragoness that had caused all this trouble. She would be alone and unprotected, no puny human would be a match for him, so once finished off he would have plenty of time to make an example of her that would last for centuries, Dams would whisper her fate into hatchlings ears to scare them into obedience. He would have to ensure there were no surviving witnesses as he was acting against the Clan laws. He snorted to himself in disgust; there were times when one had to act knowing that one was right and doing the one necessary thing others were too scared to do. Drawing comfort from this knowledge he settled further back into the deeper shadows of the cave and waited. Chapter 49 The next morning dawned grey and drizzly, and thick clouds pregnant with the promise of rain hung ominously over the keep, threatening everyone with the prospect of a damp day. Duncan had enjoyed an excellent night’s sleep for a change and was awake before Martin showed up with the day’s agenda, the seneschal cocking a surprised eyebrow at his suddenly jaunty lord. “I’m sorry Milord, You are going hunting?” he asked as Duncan threw a forest-green jerkin over his shirt. “That’s right Martin” replied Duncan, grinning at the hapless seneschal. “Don’t wait up for me, this is an important diplomatic occasion.” Stepping over to his desk, he retrieved Father Champlain’s’ letter and passed it over. “Please see this list happens and send out the invitations, the wedding shall be held in seven days so we want everyone to be ready.” Martin swallowed nervously and looked at the list of names. “Er… very good, Sir,” he replied awkwardly. They were really going to have a dragoness marry a human in their chapel? He could see this was going to be a problem from the start. Saluting smartly though, he turned and left, closing the door behind him so Duncan wouldn’t see the worry on his face. * * * Katreen was cheerfully preening and humming away happily to herself in her den as Meron peered in at her curiously. She was obviously enjoying the prestige of being an ambassador, but he felt that she was perhaps throwing herself into the role too rapidly. After all, going hunting with a human was all very well, but it seemed to him that all too much attention was being lavished upon this particular human - and why was she insisting that she and the human be allowed to hunt as a couple instead of with the rest of the pack? He frowned as she hefted the spear she had been given and gave it a twirl. “Be careful out there,” he warned her quietly. “You know we can’t trust humans.” Katreen gave a sly smile that disturbed him. “I don’t think you will have to worry about Duncan,” she said, sitting back on her haunches and planting the butt of the spear into the ground. Meron shifted uneasily, “Are you sure?” he asked, unnerved at what had gotten into his sister. Katreen cocked her head to one side and clucked reproachfully. “I’ll be sure today,” she replied, a tone in her voice that worried Meron greatly. * * * Nokala awoke to the sound of raised mental voices and sighed. The arrival of the prodigal offspring the previous night had not been easy. Nakkour, after hugging and being teary-eyed over the pair, had then proceeded to harangue them for their actions and, judging from the sounds, it had not subsided even after a good night’s sleep. He raised himself lazily and stretched luxuriantly, enjoying the stress along his muscles as he tried to filter out the noise. Stepping from his room he slowly wandered his way towards the main cavern. Nakkour was indeed in fine voice; her young, standing in front of her, hung their heads in shame as she listed their faults, punctuating each with overly-dramatic gestures. Nokala watched as she mimed having her heart ripped out for the third time before deciding to step in. “Enough!” he bellowed before halting abruptly, aghast at the reaction he witnessed in Nakkour. The dragoness was cowering, literally shielding herself with her wings and trembling in abject terror. Nokala blinked in shock - what had Divitchka done to her to make her so scared? He immediately settled back into a non-aggressive posture and lowered his voice to apologize as Carlina entered the room, rushing to Nakkour’s side and hugging her close whilst directing a venomous look at her mate. Nokala cleared his throat apologetically and stepped back, trembling a little himself as he wandered back to the pool room. Something had to be done about Divitchka, and he sadly realized that he was likely the one who would have to do it. Perhaps presenting Nakkour with his head would help her in facing her fears. Glumly staring at his paws, he wondered how to go about finding the renegade, but he also realized that all he had to do was wait. He shook himself determinedly, grimly deciding that he was not going to wait. Wondering at his own sanity, he started planning how to train a trio of unready hatchlings – two humans and one temporary human – how to fight and kill dragons. * * * Caroline lay awake in her bedroom and pondered the day ahead. She had finally managed to fall asleep and had awoken with a start, wondering where she was and why her room had changed so much. Remembering the events of the last couple of days, she sighed and leant back, her eyes falling to the tumble of clothing dumped beside the bed. She needed a maid - perhaps two, she thought, whilst frowning at the mess. Standing up, she stretched languidly before selecting a clean dress from the pile and somewhat clumsily managed to squeeze into it. After washing her face in the ewer and shuffling into her felted boots, she felt more able to cope with the day ahead. Although she gave a grimace at the memory of James and Cill – such an odd name, she thought to herself. It was obvious they were in love; you just had to look at them to realize that. She had agreed to be a bridesmaid, though, and she would follow through with that no matter how it felt. After all, no-one but Tomako knew she was here to find James, so there was little chance of humiliation. Finding her thoughts drifting more towards her own dilemma with Tomako, she growled and sat down on the bed once more. She would hunt him down and let him know exactly what she had in mind. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Around the corner from the barracks, Tomako appeared in the misty ring beside his sister, embracing one another before parting, somewhat relieved to have escaped further scolding from their mother through the timely yet somewhat embarrassing intervention of Nokala. He quickly made his way to the smithy so as to help Ronald prepare for the day, feeling excited since Desmond had promised he would start learning bladesmithing. Ronald had also heard the rumors of the rescue, and begged Tomako for the story about how he had saved Caroline. Tomako told him a somewhat inaccurate version of events, but finished with how Caroline wasn’t supposed to know about the dragons. A wide-eyed Ronald solemnly swore he would keep his secret, feeling a quiet thrill at this trust. After making sure no-one was watching, Tomako drew a deep breath and directed a hot blue flame through his ducts and into the furnace area, firing the charcoal into an almost instant red heat. Pumping the bellows a few times the forge started to draw of its own accord, the ruddy glow reflecting off the walls as he brought it up to its proper temperature. Casting his eye round the weapons and shields ranged upon the walls he realized that had he worn armor that night, he would not have been injured and perhaps retained enough control to prevent his rampage. Shaking his head, he tried to put the incident in the past; he had made enough mistakes and it was time to do as he had been told by the Clanmaster and stay out of trouble. He never dreamt that trouble would be looking for him instead. Eriga and Gergid chattered excitedly to one another as they walked through the halls of the clan. Shalla had spent an excited few minutes telling them both of the joys of mating, and how it had made her feel; and the pair of young dragonesses felt their own loins grow warm at the thought. Each was in a small private world of fantasy as they approached the cavern of crystal light. The rippling display caused by reflected sunlight was one of the few joys they were able to share while away from their home lairs. Today’s display was promising to be spectacular, and both dragonesses were looking forward to watching the ever-shifting patterns. They shared the private secret of Shalla’s new mate together and made clandestine plans of their own to obtain their own humans, to test if their friends’ experience was true with all human males. Stepping into the chamber they looked around. Curiously it was empty of others, but feeling no alarm they wandered in slowly. After all, what could harm them, here in the heart of the clan halls? Watching the pink and golden ripples they giggled quietly to one another on a private band, and discussed when they should go back to the keep now that Shalla had a permanent home there. They failed to notice the menacing shadow detaching itself from the far wall. * * * Duncan’s cap sat jauntily upon his head as he wandered deeper into the forest. It had been some time since he had taken a day off, and he inhaled deeply of the wood-scented fresh air. Stepping lightly down the path he felt a sudden surge of happiness that he had not experienced for awhile. The business of the keep was depressing most of the time, and since James’s arrival the stress had increased still further. He paused a moment and considered the luck that had kept him alive the last couple of weeks. He also pondered Jasmina’s words at what the future held for him; his late wife had been his entire life, despite being barren, and he felt somewhat guilty at the feelings that had been steadily developing over Katreen. Thoughts of the gryphoness confused him - why should he feel so about her? What turned him into a fumble-fingered, nervous swain when he was near her? He was deep in thought when he arrived at the clearing where they had arranged to meet. Sliding his pack off his shoulders he shifted onto a not-so-comfy rock to await her arrival, his musings making him grin. How foolish he was - as an ambassador she had to be friendly, and he was misinterpreting her manners – it was understandable as she was not human and not used to the nuances of human interaction. He was on the verge of convincing himself of this when he caught sight of the gryphoness as she slowly wandered down the path towards him, walking upright. He felt his breath catch as he watched her move with feline grace and balance, wings furled, tail swishing and eyes bright as she noticed his reaction. Gripping the steel spear in one hand she bowed fluidly towards him. “Good Day Lord Duncan,” she murmured, her glorious eyes meeting his, causing his heart to pound. “Please Lady Katreen, there is no need to be formal!” he murmured, bowing in return. “I would be honored if you would just call me Duncan.” “Very well Duncan,” replied Katreen, looking pleased. “And please call me Katreen.” She leant in a little closer. “Or Kat, if you like.” Duncan flushed and nodded. “I would like that…Kat,” he murmured, standing up slowly. “Shall we see if we can flush out a boar or two?” As they walked off together, curious fairy eyes watched them leave from a nearby bush. * * * Eriga frantically backed up against the wall of the cavern, a look of terror on her muzzle as Divitchka loomed over her, hatred in his eyes. “Where are they?” he growled slowly, venom in his tone as he held her gaze like a snake taunting a mouse. Gergid had fled whimpering at the first opportunity, running for the main hall. Divitchka was not interested in her as he already had his prey firmly in his grasp. “I don’t know!” Eriga squeaked, and let out a sob of pain as a talon slowly dragged down her shoulder, drops of her blood staining the floor. “You will tell me” Divitchka thundered menacingly. “I know you know where they are!” Eriga bit her tongue, trying to avoid breaking her oath, but she could not prevent the image of the keep from appearing in her mind where it was forcefully and triumphantly plucked by Divitchka. “So, and what of the human?” he growled, leaning closer, probing deeper as the helpless youngster writhed in his grasp. Eriga fought back valiantly but was no match for his powerful mind. What he saw then shocked him beyond thought, black rage filling his heart. His daughter had coupled with one of the monkeys! His family honor was stained forever! There was only one thing to do now. Tossing Eriga aside with a roar of anger and despair, he stormed from the cavern without so much as a backwards glance, leaving the weeping, traumatized dragoness curled in a corner. Gergid, meanwhile, had run down the hall towards the Clanmaster’s quarters, frantically hammering on his door, tears running down her snout until Osedax appeared. Wasting no time, he followed her frantic urgings and they both rushed to the cavern. There was no sign of Divitchka, but Osedax gathered up Eriga in his arms and carried her back to his chambers. Whimpering softly, Eriga lay still as he healed her shoulder wound and gave her some of his calming tea to drink. Whilst outwardly calm, Osedax was himself furious. He had underestimated the determination of Divitchka’s rage and now an innocent dragoness lay injured both mentally and physically while several lives now lay in the balance as a tearful Gergid explained what had transpired. Grimly, he decided to warn Marre and Nokala that the situation was progressing faster than anticipated and that drastic action would be needed. * * * Katreen’s hearing was obviously far keener than Duncan’s, her eartufts twitching gently as she crouched down, hearing the tell-tale rustle in the bushes ahead. Duncan followed suit and knelt beside her. “How many?” he murmured to her, proximity to her warm, muscular body sending a thrill down his back. Katreen reached down and dragged three talons across the soil twice, not taking her gaze from the bushes ahead. Duncan nodded - a sow and her piglets. Most likely the boar would not be far. He felt his heart pound in anticipation of the hunt, the surreal presence of the gryphoness crouching beside him heightening the sensation. He let his gaze slowly travel down her back. The dark fur looked soft and his fingers itched to stroke it. Swallowing nervously he wrenched his attention back to the matter at hand as Katreen drew further instructions in the soil. He would go to the left and she to the right. Meeting her gaze he nodded in agreement; the sow and piglets would run but the boar would most likely stay and defend their retreat. The two separated slowly, with Duncan creeping around the left side of the thicket. Soft contented grunting could be heard from within as the pigs assumed themselves safe. Gripping his spear tightly he waited until he thought Katreen had positioned herself similarly on the opposite side. Letting out a yell he jumped into the thicket, spear at the ready. Squealing in terror the sow panicked and ran for it, piglets scurrying beneath her sizable bulk as she took off for the nearest trees. That left the boar, with Duncan drawing in a sharp breath as he looked it over. Where was Katreen? He only had a brief moment to consider this when the boar charged, a good two hundred pounds of spittle-flecked rage. Dropping to a knee Duncan plunged the base of the spear into the earth and held on, his eyes taking in the sizable tusks as it snarled towards him. Time seemed to slow as he braced himself, and with a yell to distract it at the last instant he guided the tip of the spear squarely at its chest. The boar, tiny red eyes fixed in rage upon its target, struck the spear tip full on, impaling itself along half its length. Duncan rolled to one side as the boar squealed in terror and pain, blood staining its tusks. Jumping to his feet once more he reached for the dagger at his hip to finish the beast when with a banshee cry, Katreen leapt upon the frantically struggling boar, wielding her new spear like a surgical instrument she struck at its neck, severing the spinal column and putting a merciful end to the beasts’ pain. Straddling the body she gave another cry of triumph, pulling the spear free and turning to grin at Duncan. “Not bad,” she chuckled, wiping the spear clean on the boar’s spiky fur. “Although you seem to prefer attacking from the front, while we tend to attack from behind!” Puffing from the exertion, Duncan nodded and retrieved his own spear from the boar’s chest. “We make a good team then,” he chuckled, once he had steadied his hands. “I’m glad you think so,” murmured Katreen as she eyed him. “Now, how shall we carry this?” Duncan grinned and opened his pack, taking out a sling “He’s a lot bigger than I expected so it will take both of us,” he said, laying the cloth out and grunting as he rolled the boar’s body onto it. Tying a neat knot at either end, he slid a hastily cut pole through and lifted it to his shoulder. “We really should clean up before we present this to your leader, though,” he said, looking down at his bloodstained hands and clothing. “I know just the place,” purred Katreen as she took the other end of the sling. * * * James and Cill arrived at Marre’s lair together; the old dragon idly waved a talon through a violet flame as he watched a concoction bubble above it. He sighed and beckoned them closer. *We have a problem,* he murmured. *Shalla’s father attacked one of her friends this morning, and we believe he successfully forced your location from her.* Cill gasped and sat back on her haunches. *Is she alright?* she whispered, shocked and feeling that she was responsible somehow. Marre nodded. *She is-the Clanmaster healed her, though she is still in shock from the attack.* James and Cill exchanged worried glances. “That means he will be coming after us soon, then?” asked James. Marre nodded and sighed *It does, but he will likely come alone. I doubt others will associate with him after this. However, I doubt he cares at this point.* James envisaged a rampant, raging dragon descending on the keep, the terrified townspeople running and screaming….the flames, and the deaths. He grit his teeth and felt a rising anger build in his breast. “How long do we have?” he asked the elder, fists clenching at his sides, not noticing the sudden glow dancing round his knuckles. Marre leaned back cautiously, eyeing the reaction. *Remember your lessons, James,* he replied, his gaze flicking to the young man’s hands. James flushed and forced himself to relax, the glow fading. “Sorry Master,” he muttered, settling for putting his arms around Cill’s neck instead. She leaned into him soothingly. Marre tapped a talon on the bench. *I doubt it will be soon; he knows you are under strong protection and will be expecting him now. He will need to gather his strength and plan his attack.* James worked off some of his nervous energy by massaging Cill’s neck, his mind’s eye still full of oncoming calamity. “How big is he, Master?” he asked finally. “Larger than Nokala?” Marre shook his great head slowly. *No, he achieved his position through brains, not brawn, though he is still a serious physical threat. But he is ignorant of what to expect other than a single dragoness and human, not knowing the extent of our involvement…* Marre broke off and suddenly seemed to look guilty *…Or that of the Clanmasters.* James frowned. “What do you mean?” he asked, suddenly suspicious. Marre sighed. *We have not been entirely honest with you, James,* he muttered. *We had hoped to ease you into this, but instead it has been forced upon us by circumstance.* Both Cill and James were frowning now. “Go on,” he said. Marre started pacing slowly up and down the length of the workroom, *The Clanmaster has been seeking a human envoy for many years now, one who could bridge the gap between human and dragon, and forge a lasting peace that would end our dependence on hiding and stealing. We observed a few potential recruits but they always panicked and fled once we revealed ourselves to them.* He waggled his paw dismissively. *Then all of a sudden, you appeared, bonded to a dragoness, open minded and young to boot - it was the answer to our prayers and we set into motion a plan that has been waiting for centuries!* James grinned uncertainly and worked on Cill’s shoulder muscles slowly, feeling her melt under him. *The Clanmaster was a little upset that you obtained mana,* Marre coughed nervously. *Well, frothing with rage would be closer, actually. That was never intended or anticipated, nor was actually taking a dragoness as a mate. Still, we persevered as your education progressed.* Marre paused in his circular travels. *There were a few detractors in the council, some are still vocal and claim you as a threat, but we are still going to carry on. If Divitchka manages to raise dissent, however, this is all threatened. He will attack you and Cill - and if he knows his daughter and her new mate are also present they will also be at great risk. I would not like to estimate his anger but I would think he is close to uncontrollable rage.* Cill blinked and clutched James close suddenly. *He shall not succeed!* she hissed angrily. Marre nodded. *He shall not, but he will certainly try and the one who knows him best is in sanctuary at your fathers’ lair. You shall talk to her, to learn about his habits and weaknesses, and Nokala will start your training,* he finished, turning to James. *We have others out searching for him, but he is a canny wyrm and knows us well. It is unlikely they shall locate him.* Marre held out a paw and indicated the travel ring. *Nokala is expecting you both - I wouldn’t keep him waiting!* Cill and James nodded, heading to the ring and Nokala’s lair. * * * Duncan took in the sight of the pool with delight. How had he not heard of it before? It was close enough to the keep, yet no one seemed to know of it. He made a mental note to stay quiet about it too. The place seemed to have a peaceful aura to it. The water was clean and strangely soft to the touch, sliding through the fingers like silk. He swiftly shed his outer clothing and waded in carefully. Katreen had briefly disappeared, but assured him she would return so he stepped cautiously into the cool embrace of the lake, toes feeling the way in case of poor footing or unexpected eels. Floating in the lake, he remembered a snatch of conversation he’d had with James and Cill – hadn’t she said she lived by a lake? No wonder the place felt special. He closed his eyes and bobbed about on the surface. The sun, having chased the clouds away, filtered warm and red through his eyelids the occasional sparkle reflecting from the lake’s surface. Katreen carefully circled the lake. While she trusted some fairies, she didn’t want any tales being spread by loose lips; she knew Jasmina wouldn’t say anything, but there were certainly other nosy fairies. She completed the circuit, satisfied there were none of the sidhe present; and taking a deep breath to fortify herself, slid slowly into the water. Ordinary domestic felines might shun water, but big cats embrace it and she felt no alarm as she swam easily towards the recumbent Duncan. “I think you have learnt a lot since the noble one has taken up residence at your keep,” she murmured to him, letting her forepaws brush his back slowly, cautiously at first as if she was unsure how the gesture would be received. The scaled palms surprisingly gentle in their touch. Duncan sighed in pleasure at the caress. “I think we all have,” he murmured in reply, slowly sweeping his hand through the water until it encountered her flank and stroked gently in return. “Those two surprise me every time we talk.” Emboldened by his acceptance of her stroking, Katreen moved a little closer, rolling to one side so he was able to reach her more easily. “Does it surprise you that they are in love even though they are so different?” she trilled, her caresses moving down his back as they floated together. Duncan chuckled. “Several weeks ago I would have said yes… but after seeing them, and how happy they are together – I realize now that they were meant for one another. It doesn’t matter that she is a dragon.” His fingers teased through her fur and slid up to her wings. Katreen swallowed nervously. “Does it matter that I am a gryphon?” she husked softly, her beak nudging his ear. Duncan’s eyes widened and his heart stuttered in his chest, turning he met her steady gaze “No,” he murmured back. “It doesn’t.” He felt out of his depth but the words were out now. “I feel…” he began. “Hush,” murmured Katreen, “it doesn’t matter to me either.” Her paws slid around his neck and pulled him close as his arms closed around her waist. “I felt it from the moment we met,” mumbled Duncan as he gazed at her, his emotions spilling over, “When we touched...” Katreen nodded slowly, leaning forward to lick at his neck, careful not to graze him with her beak. “I know - I felt it too.” she murmured. “I knew there was something special about you, and that there should be more between us.” Duncan nuzzled at her soft feathered neck. “What happens now?” he asked softly, feeling hot even though the water was cool and soothing. Katreen leaned back with a mischievous grin playing round her beak. “We do what gryphon hunting couples do to celebrate a successful hunt,” she cooed. “If you would like to, that is.” Duncan grinned uncertainly but didn’t pull away. “I would like that.” he murmured. “What should I do?” Katreen tugged him gently towards the bank, sliding catlike onto the edge, water draining from her sleek fur easily as she turned to look at him. “Well, first we groom each other…” she trilled, lying on her side and stretching out languidly, spreading a wing to one side invitingly. Nervously, Duncan moved close to her, his hands sliding slowly up and down her damp belly, stripping the excess water from her dark fur, the thick fell beneath still dry as his fingers slid through it. “Hunting couples have to trust one another fully,” purred Katreen as she moved against his hands, her paws slipping to his sides and teasing the skin lightly. Duncan nodded slowly, his senses full as he continued exploring her body, fingers reaching the point where fur became feathers at her neck. The subtle textures shifted against his hands as he delicately stroked along the soft grey down that shifted to midnight tufts as it fluffed out. He felt the delicate touch of her talons as she sought to explore him without harm, the touch arousing him at the same time, nervousness preventing him from sliding his fingers lower until she surprised him by tugging his soaked drawers down and away, exposing his manhood to her exploring paws and allowing her to feel his arousal. Katreen had somewhat of a shock as she felt the size of the human’s maleness. He was certainly much larger than any male gryphon she knew. Jasmina obviously hadn’t exaggerated about it and she felt a shiver of anticipation as she rolled him over onto his back, grinning down at him. “Gryphon hunting couples are usually mated partners, too,” she growled softly, straddling his belly, manhood bumping against her tail as she rocked slowly back and forth, her paws rubbing his chest, ruffling the thick hair as she teased him. Duncan’s back arched at the sensations, feeling the heat against his shaft as he reached up to stroke her belly, feeling the small nipples in rows down each side and lightly thumbing them until they stiffened under his caress. “I would hope we are a good hunting couple then,” he murmured, throwing caution to the winds as he grasped her feline rump, pulling her down so his shaft bumped against the soft, damp lips of her sex, making her gasp as she rocked against him. Katreen met his gaze as she positioned herself over him, reaching down a paw to guide him inside, sinking down slowly and savoring each inch as it spread her wider. Growling softly she held herself steady, waiting until he was ready, the large shaft pushing into her, thrilling her as no male gryphon had ever done. Unable to hold back she let out a shrill cry of pleasure and undulated against him, Duncan matching her movements as she worked him deeper until they had set up a steady rhythm. Spreading her wings widely Katreen rocked and worked her rump, hind paws digging into the earth and holding her steady as Duncan’s hands moved to her sides, meeting her thrusts with eager movements of his own. The air filled with an odd combination of growls, moans and birdlike cries. She knew she would not be able to hold back much longer and Duncan was also reaching his peak, the long abstinence forced on him both by his position and devotion to his late wife leaving him few outlets for passion. He felt her tighten about him deliciously as her paws grasped his chest, inner muscles suddenly shuddering as she gave a curious series of short cries, their loin’s suddenly growing damper as he responded with his own climax, seed jetting within her in long powerful surges as they celebrated their newfound partnership. Unseen by either of the two gasping lovers, Flora stood in the rushes nearby and snickered quietly. * * * Tomako held the sword blank in the glowing coals and watched carefully. He had strict instructions as to what to look for and how to tell if the steel was of good quality and evenly heated; admittedly, having heat-sensitive vision made it a lot easier to spot the shifting cold spots in the metal. Finally satisfied, he pulled the blank from the coals, laid it on the anvil and raised the hammer in anticipation. “Tomako?” Caroline’s voice came from behind him as the hammer began its downward swing. Distracted at the critical moment, it swerved to one side and struck off-center, catapulting the blank out of the tongs it was held in - off the anvil and up into the roof where it stuck between the firebricks smoking and vibrating as Tomako danced around clutching his aching hand trying not to scream in pain. “Rrrrrr – why did you do that?” he finally growled at her, tears in his eyes as he scrunched his face up, flexing his numbed fingers and counting them twice to make sure they were all still there. Ronald was trying hard not to grin, knowing that if so much as a muscle twitched in his face he would pay for it later. “S’cuse me” he mumbled and ran out to find somewhere he could laugh in private. Caroline glared at him as he tried to massage some feeling back into his fingers. “I don’t know about blacksmithing, it’s all just hitting lumps of metal to me…and I needed to talk to you.” Tomako managed to pry the smoking metal bar from the roof and replace it in the coals before sitting down on the anvil facing her. “There are just some things you don’t do!” he muttered. “If you wanted to hurt me some more you could have just used a knife - it would have been easier!” Caroline flushed before regaining some of her composure. “It occurred to me…” she began quietly, “…that I never thanked you for saving my life.” “Twice,” said Tomako, holding up two fingers and waggling them at her, relieved he could still feel them and yet feeling somewhat disgruntled. “Yes” Caroline nodded, “and I apologize for treating you so badly, but I did not know what had happened!” She looked round for somewhere comfortable to sit but settled for the smooth edge of the water trough instead. Tomako sighed. “I know, I was stupid and rushed in thinking I could stop it all. I shall keep out of fights until I can control myself better!” Caroline looked awkward and kicked her feet against the side of the trough. “My father will still demand some sort of restitution, though,” she said quietly. “I don’t know how he will take the loss of his friends so.” Tomako nodded glumly. “I shall explain it to him someday and hope he understands that I had little choice in the matter. It weighs heavily upon me though; I am sure they were good men. However, I am bound to serve here until I complete my apprenticeship.” Caroline tilted her head as she looked at him. “I shall be remaining here until after James’s wedding, but I have no escort for the journey home and I seem to recall you swearing that you would protect me?” Tomako blinked, sooty sweat suddenly beading on his forehead. “I did say that, didn’t I,” he muttered, silently cursing his pain-addled brain for making a binding oath so carelessly. He thought rapidly. “How long will it take for us to reach your home?” Caroline smiled. “About six days if we go straight there.” Tomako surreptitiously counted on his fingers as he stuck them behind his back… two more days before his first shift back into dragon form and several more till the wedding. It would be risky, yet surely he could shift safely at night out in the countryside. “You wish to take your wagon?” he asked, knowing that dragging the heavy wooden boudoir behind the team would slow them considerably. “Of course! I need somewhere to sleep,” she replied, not explaining – and so it seemed – not caring where he would be sleeping. “Of course,” he muttered, feeling he was being set up. “I shall have to ask permission from Lord Duncan and Master Desmond to accompany you. “I do not know if he will be in the mood to give it, though.” * * * Katreen’s paws rested on Duncan’s shoulders as she writhed on her back, wings spread amidst the crushed grass and her loins aflame as they mated again. Squalling softly at the sensations she arched her back, taking the human as deep as possible as she climaxed around him once more. Never had she felt so fulfilled with a mating! She groaned aloud, realizing that she did not care what the others would think. Wanting more of this, her hind legs locked behind the human’s rump, holding him inside her as he shuddered through his own release, groaning her name as he filled her to overflowing. The couple lay panting next to the pool, both pleasantly sticky and possessed of the knowledge that things were going to be different for each of them for now on. Katreen nibbled on Duncan’s earlobe teasingly, making him grin and run his fingers down her furred chest. “Mmm I think we make a good couple,” she husked, her tail flicking against his loins. “So do I,” murmured Duncan in reply. The encounter had untied a knot in his belly somewhere, and he felt more at peace now than for many years previous. He also realized that sometime during the frenzied mating he had finally laid his wife’s memory to rest. Oddly enough he felt no guilt, his experiences with James and Cill having opened his mind sufficiently to allow that coupling between humans and non-humans wasn’t as bad as the church made out. He chuckled as he thought of what Father Champlain would say when he told him. Katreen heard her new mate chuckle and cocked her head in question “What is amusing?” she asked. “I was just thinking,” he replied seriously. “Are you going to get into trouble for this? I know I will!” Katreen clucked in amusement. “Well, my brother would take a dim view. I know he would have wanted another gryphon as my mate!” Duncan wrapped his arms around her and licked her beak. “I’m sure he will listen to reason,” he said matter-of-factly. “I’m not letting you get away!” Katreen purred in her throat. “Well, he is the leader of the pack, but he does not need to know about my personal life.” Duncan felt a brief shiver of premonition run down his spine. He had just copulated with the sister of the leader of a pack of gryphon’s - one of the most dangerous forest predators around. Following right behind that thought was a surge of empathy for James as he realized that in a similar way his life had changed forever. After cleaning each other off in the warm water, the newly mated couple gathered the boar up in its sling and made their way towards the gryphon rookery. * * * Cill had moved off to talk with Nakkour following her arrival at her parents’ lair while Nokala pulled James away to another cavern to begin teaching him the basic of fighting dragons. “You can’t be serious!” said James as he looked up at Nokala, trying not to hurt his neck as he did so. “I can’t reach up there!” Nokala chuckled and tapped his breastbone with a huge talon. *You will have to,* He rumbled, indicating a small circle to the right of his chest. *A dragons heart is well protected and not easy to hit with a lance or spear; and unlike a dragon, you lack other means of reaching it.* James nodded and looked at the spear he had been given on arrival. It had a scorched and beaten look to it, and he shuddered to think of what had probably happened to its original wielder. “But even if it was twice as long, I’d never be able to get it up there!” he said somewhat sullenly, feeling he was being mocked. *A normal human would not,* rumbled the dragon. *However, we have determined you are no longer normal. Remember the mana, and how to control it!* James looked at the spear once more, an idea forming in his head. “You mean use the mana to send the spear where I want it – like the broom?” Nodding slowly, the great dragon indicated the far wall. *Let your mana infuse the spear, enfold it with the power until you feel it can hold no more.* James extended his arm and willed his mana down his arm, the warmth now feeling familiar to him as the spear took on the yellowish glow from the energy trickled into it. *Very good,* murmured Nokala as the glow grew more pronounced and James began to sweat. *Now, tell the spear where you wish to send it and throw hard!* The spear was vibrating with energy as James lifted it and aimed at the far wall. Spying a rock formation protruding from it, he decided that would be the target and with all his strength hurled the glowing needle as hard as he could towards it. Nokala had wisely taken cover as the spear streaked into the wall, the rock exploding noisily as its passage pulverized it, the resulting noise echoing round the chamber like the residue of a thunderclap. James stood stunned for a moment as the dust settled. He strained to see through the dust, expecting to see the spear shattered into splinters on the ground - but there was no sign of it. Taking a deep breath he walked up to the wall and looked closely. The rocks he had chosen were certainly gone, as was the spear; yet there were no wooden splinters or bits of metal at all. Reaching up, his questing fingers found a hole, about an inch around, circular, and most importantly, still hot to the touch. Awed, he turned and walked back to Nokala, feeling emotions that raced between fear and jubilation. If the other novices saw him do that it would be called witchcraft or the devils work, and he would once again be suspected of demonic powers. He realized, however, that now he at least had the beginnings of a defense against Divitchka. Swallowing hard he looked up at the great dragon who was trying hard not to smirk. “I think I’ve lost your spear,” he managed to say. *That’s alright,* Nokala replied, *I’ve got plenty more* Cill definitely felt uncomfortable around Nakkouralamina. She held herself somewhat responsible for her situation and Shalla’s too. If she had not encouraged the young dragoness to remain, then all these problems might have been avoided. Nakkour was also of two minds. In front of her was the source of her daughter’s delinquency and rebellion, not to mention her son’s disgrace, yet she could not bring herself to be seriously angry. Shalla was happy with her new mate and Tomako had learnt a valuable lesson, been blooded, and been brought to heel by no less than the Clanmaster himself. She herself had found the courage to leave her abusive mate and seek sanctuary with a powerful independent couple – something she still feared somewhat as her keen nose could tell that Carlina had recently been in season and would be laying in a few months. Cill fidgeted awkwardly as she looked Nakkour over, where to start? “Shalla is settling in well?” she said quietly. “Have you met her mate yet?” Nakkour’s muzzle twitched, betraying the sneer forming before it came under her control. “No” she murmured, “I have not met the – human.” “His name is Tommy, and he loves her very much,” Cill continued slowly, trying to determine the others disposition. “You must have felt them bond.” Nakkour nodded slowly, recalling the deep satisfaction and joy her daughter had felt at the mating and her expression softened somewhat. “I did,” she admitted, “and I am happy for her despite the circumstances. Though I am at a loss as to where she found a human!” Cill fought to keep a grin off her muzzle. “She tricked Moona into telling her where we were. She wanted to see what humans were like and on the night of our bonding ceremony, flew off to the keep and kidnapped him!” Nakkour blinked in disbelief. Her daughter kidnapping a human? Impossible! “She meant to bring him back before you returned that night, but you returned early and so she and Tomako had to smuggle him out later.” Cill told the tale as Shalla had explained it, telling of Tommy’s attentions and courting before her arriving at the lair. Even down to the details of having James explain to Tommy how to pleasure her properly. All the while Nakkour’s eyes grew wider in amazement. How had she missed the signs? Then she realized that she hadn’t, but had put them down to other reasons. She also realized that she was enthralled at just what the tiny human had gone through to claim her daughter. Perhaps she was overreacting a little after all. There was still the matter of actually meeting the impudent monkey, though. He would learn to respect her, and the gods help him if he hurt Shalla! Nokala kept James practicing for several hours, making him hover the spears in midair, holding two or three up at once, and getting his aim correct as well as showing him the areas of a dragon that were weaker - wing joints and knees, as well as unprotected areas that were not so obvious. James kept up the practice until his glow began to falter and he waved to Nokala, his mana at low ebb as he sank onto the sandy floor of the cavern. Grunting in satisfaction Nokala joined him, lowering his huge bulk to the ground. *Has Marre given you any instruction on sharing mana and controlling the flow?* he asked. James shook his head, remembering what had happened when he had healed Tomako. He explained what had happened to an interested Nokala, who nodded slowly. *Your hand stuck to him because you surrendered your strength – willingly of course, in that case – but it can be dangerous if you do so unwillingly.* James gulped as the great dragon continued. *We can give mana or take it – if you are conscious enough to control the flow.* He extended an enormous talon. *Touch it.* James reached out a hesitant hand, clasping the tip of the talon. Looking up at the dragon he wondered where this was going. *Hold on,* rumbled Nokala as he sent a small portion of his own massive store of mana down his arm. James felt a tremendous heat infuse his arm and travel down his body, the glow obvious to his vision as his strength returned. Halting the flow when he saw the human was at full strength, Nokala chuckled. *Only give another your mana when there is no alternative,* he warned. *If you give too much, you may never recover it.* Awed, James nodded, looking at his glowing fingers. *You have a great deal of power, James,* murmured Nokala. *I daresay that if you and Cill joined mana during a battle, there would be nothing that could stand in your way.* James grinned up at the huge dragon. “I hope that won’t happen too often. I just want us to have some time to enjoy our lives together.” Nokala gave a rumbling laugh. *You have just begun your training, but let us hope that you will be able to swat Divitchka like a fly when he strikes - and that I am there to see it!* James laughed aloud at this image, and followed Nokala back into the main cavern. * * * Duncan steeled himself as they approached the gryphon rookery. He felt many beady, suspicious eyes on him already, and realized it was only thanks to Katreen’s presence that he was still alive. Carrying the huge boar carcass had also made them an object of great curiosity, picking up a quiet aerial following in their approach. Katreen could hear the muffled whispers and was only too glad they were not close enough to smell her properly. She thought she had managed to wash off any incriminating scents, but some may have lingered. Meron gave a start as a runner whispered a warning of their approach in his ear. “They what..?” He began, before standing and making his way from the den. What had his impetuous sister done now? Duncan swallowed nervously as he watched the gryphon’s gathering above him, reminding him of circling ravens anticipating a battlefield. “How do I address your brother?” he asked Katreen, the gryphoness outwardly calm as the crowd grew. “He is the pack leader, so I suppose that would be the correct form of address,” she replied, waving to some of her friends as they soared above her. “Was he chosen or born to be leader?” Duncan wondered, feeling a little less nervous as they talked. “Oh no, he challenged the previous leader and killed him after a great fight. He earned the right to lead by virtue of strength and ability!” Duncan nodded slowly as he lugged the carcass higher onto his shoulder. It seemed that being seduced by a gryphoness was just as dangerous as being seduced by a dragoness. Several indistinct shapes ran past him in the bushes and he almost twisted his neck trying to follow them. “And does he like humans?” Katreen said nothing for a moment and then sighed. “Not really – but it says much that he was willing to discuss this treaty.” Duncan swallowed nervously and was about to reply when, with a sudden rustle of wings, three large male gryphons landed before them. All were armed with rough wooden spears and appeared to Duncan’s eyes to be rather annoyed. He let his gaze rest on the largest one, poised in the middle and arguing in his own creeling tongue with Katreen, who seemed to be pleading with him though he was unable to make sense of the racket. Jet black feathers and the similar reddish shading to tawny tones told him that this had to be Katreen’s brother and the two others likely an honor guard of some sort. They were eyeing him with considerable interest, their hawk-like gaze looking him over while the siblings discussed his future. Probably wondering what I taste like, Duncan thought. Eventually Katreen stamped her hindpaw and folded her arms determinedly with a final squawk, while her brother looked infuriated. Giving a snort of resignation, Meron turned his back on them and flew off with his guards. Katreen huffed a bit before turning to Duncan. “He wasn’t too happy I decided to do this,” she said apologetically. “He said he cannot guarantee your safety should you enter the camp as there is a lot of hostility towards humans amongst the others.” Duncan frowned. “Did you tell him about us?” he murmured, flushing a little. Katreen gave her curious half-smile again. “Oh no, my brother would not like the fact we had mated at all!” Swallowing nervously Duncan agreed. “Well then, I’m not going to be put off by his fears. Shall we go and present this boar to him and the pack?” Katreen stroked his back with a paw. “Yes, he is bound by our laws of hospitality if he accepts, and your safety then becomes his responsibility but if he does not, then we are in trouble!” Duncan nodded - a test of his resolve then. He should have guessed it. Rattle the poor human and try to scare him off. If he had been scared away, he had no doubt that the treaty would fail. Politics were the same everywhere. They pushed past a few more thickets and stepped into the rookery, the large clearing surrounded by a flock of eerily quiet, yet fidgety gryphons as they waited to see what would happen next. Duncan and Katreen walked confidently up to the den at the head of the clearing where Meron was waiting, his two guards on either side. Duncan was rehearsing in his head what to say when he suddenly had a horrible thought. Turning to Katreen he whispered, “Can your brother understand me?” Katreen nodded. “He knows some human, and I can translate any words he does not know,” she whispered back. Lugging the carcass before the impassive gryphon, Duncan cleared his throat and gave a bow towards him. “Greetings, Revered pack leader,” he began, speaking slowly. “I come before you today to offer friendship and peace between our kinds. Please accept this offering and let us talk as brothers.” There was a rumble of disbelief as the boar’s body was displayed to Meron. Clearly the human and Katreen made a formidable hunting pair. Meron’s eyes narrowed as he looked over the carcass, pausing before making a decision that in the future was to cost him dearly. “Be welcome and at peace,” he grated, the human words coming awkwardly to his throat. The surrounding gryphons seemed to relax a little, talons retracting and crests lowered as their leader accepted the gift. Inviting the pair into his den, Meron seated himself comfortably “You risk much, human,” he squawked roughly. “Why you do this?” Duncan coughed. Clearly, subtlety wasn’t Meron’s strong point. “Since the Dragoness has been with us,” he began carefully, “we have realized there are other races who share the forest with us and that in the past we have not respected one another.” Meron gave a derisive snort. “Humans kill all – for fun!” he stated flatly. “Not all humans are like that,” Duncan countered. “Ignorance and fear lead to mistakes, on both sides. Gryphons have doubtless killed humans as well. I think it should stop.” Meron nodded slowly in agreement, the two leaders sizing one another up. “You brave, not stupid,” he stated. “Sister trusts you too. Say you good human.” Duncan flushed a little, and Katreen’s nares pinkened. “I believe that we should help one another, trade and learn more,” Duncan said finally. “I trust your sister too, she has been very – uh – helpful in bringing our kinds closer. The fairies have envoys at the keep now, and I would like to offer Katreen a place there too, if she so desires.” Meron’s eyes narrowed slightly, something wasn’t right but he couldn’t put a talon on it. Why was Katreen so quiet? In fact, she seemed to be holding her breath. His nares flared, trying to make sense of the mélange of scents around the room. “Hostage?” he growled softly. Duncan shook his head. “In no way, she would be free as she is now. We do not place restrictions on diplomats or friends. You would be welcome at any time also.” Meron leant back, pondering a few moments before looking to his sister and asking her in his own language, Katreen clucked nervously and nodded. Meron’s talons drummed on the floor as he considered. Katreen tilted her head. she replied simply. Meron sighed and looked at Duncan. “I hold you responsible for her safety!” Unthinkingly Duncan reached out and covered Katreen’s forepaw with his hand. “I shall take great care of her, Pack Leader!” Meron gaped at the sight, rapidly suppressing the urge that rose in him at the audacity of the human – to touch his sister in front of him! But he was bound by the laws of hospitality and the human was unarmed. What was worse was that Katreen had not only accepted the contact but that her paw was also firmly wrapped with his. Picking up the warning signals, Katreen stood slowly and bowed towards Meron. “You are a wise leader, my brother,” she said in English for Duncan’s benefit. “You think for all gryphons, and how they may prosper.” Meron rapidly recovered his self-control, his neck feathers slowly lowering as he eyed Katreen, his gaze briefly flicking to the joined hand and paw. Why was she allowing this? Had the human put some sort of spell on her? The suspicions disquieted him, and he wondered what to do. “I shall also be close to the noble one as well,” Katreen added, seeing the emotions flicking across Meron’s expression. “This is the first time four races have had such an opportunity to be in proximity to one another and discuss the future.” Meron nodded slowly “We are under the noble ones’ protection, as are the faer and humans.” A crafty look crossed his beak, a little probing might elicit more information. “There is much wonderings as to how a human is able to couple with the noble one,” he chuckled. “Surely he would be crushed during mating?” Katreen’s nares flushed pinkly. “I have not seen it for myself, brother, but the humans are - most adaptable.” she replied awkwardly, trying to avoid her gaze flicking across to the suddenly blushing Duncan. Meron’s eyes narrowed somewhat. He could not issue a challenge if he could not prove anything, but he would watch closely however…and the gods help this human if his sister were harmed! Duncan rose slowly and bowed. “Thank you for this audience, Pack Leader,” he said slowly. “I know this will be an important time, and communication is vital between us. I shall ensure your sister’s safety as if it were my own.” Meron nodded slowly and standing, he offered his own paw and Duncan carefully took it in his hand. The pair clasped in agreement. Katreen threw her arms up in the air and let out a whoop of triumph that had the guards throwing aside the curtaining vines in alarm, but they paused at the sight of their leader and the human grinning at one another over clasped hands. Slowly the news spread throughout the rookery that things were going to change. * * * Tomako was deep in thought following Caroline’s departure from the smithy. He was full of doubt as to his abilities to protect her in his current state should they meet a similar ambush on the way home. There was also the problem of her father. What would he demand from the killer of his guards? He had no idea of the human conventions in this situation, and his frustration showed as he flattened the sword blank, the hammer blows making the smithy ring with each impact. Desmond could only watch in awe as the metal grew thinner and thinner, yet he feared breaking the dragon’s concentration to tell him when to fold it upon itself. Gathering his courage he reached forward and placed a gentle hand on Tomako’s forearm after a particularly powerful strike, and was surprised when the dragon froze, his face crinkling as he fought to keep tears from erupting. “Sorry Master,” Tomako whispered as he saw the wreck the blank had become. “What’s the matter, lad?” murmured Desmond, pulling his pipe from his pocket and sitting on the edge of the table. “Don’t worry about that.” Tomako dropped the hammer and sat down on the edge of the trough, his face in his hands. “I don’t know what to do,” he moaned. “Things just keep getting worse – even if I do nothing!” Desmond sighed and lit his pipe with a stray coal. “That’s life, boy, we all make mistakes and it seems you’ve made a big one. Tell me what really happened.” Tomako swallowed and slowly explained what had happened, leaving nothing out this time as Desmond listened patiently, his face occasionally blanching at the blow-by-blow description of the fight. When he was done, Tomako sat slumped on the trough, feeling drained and despondent. Desmond had absorbed the gist of the tale and felt the young dragon needed a differing viewpoint. “You say you only defended yourself?” he asked quietly. Tomako nodded vehemently. “I only wanted to stop them – but they joined up and attacked me!” he said with genuine surprise in his voice. “Why would they do that?” Desmond pointed towards the barracks. “The lass there, you feel any urge to eat her?” Tomako blinked, looking up incredulously at the man. “Of course not, we don’t eat humans – it would be wrong!” Desmond tilted his head. “Well, our legends do say that dragons enjoyed eating humans – virgin females in particular!” Tomako sat still for a moment. “Not for many hundreds of years,” he finally admitted, looking troubled. “I don’t know about the virgin bit, though.” “Perhaps they taste better?” ventured Desmond cautiously. “I wouldn’t know!” snapped Tomako. “I didn’t eat those humans even after they cut me and hurt me!” “Well, her guards thought you would have harmed her, and I daresay the outlaws figured they couldn’t take you on their own!” “That’s not my fault!” “So why do you act as if it is then?” asked Desmond shrewdly. “If you hadn’t come along, there was a good chance she would be entertaining those outlaws right now, as it sounds as if her guards were outnumbered and disadvantaged.” Tomako gave an exasperated snort. “All I wanted to do was to learn how to make armor and weapons!” He waved a hand round the smithy. “I thought I’d finally found something I was good at, and would be able to make a name for myself in!” Desmond blew a smoke ring at the ceiling. “You shall be a fine smith once we work off the rough edges and give you experience. That is something you can’t hurry, though, and life hands its own experiences out.” Tomako idly puffed a ring of his own. “She wants me to escort her home – I do not know how to behave around humans for long periods, and she cannot know I am a dragon as it would endanger James and Cill!” Desmond shrugged. “Play dumb – she does not expect you to be a courtier or fine gentleman; keep your talk limited and follow the example of others. It’s not that hard.” “And if I should have to fight as a human? I have no experience at that!” Tomako exclaimed, gesturing down his body. “I’m pitifully weak and vulnerable like this!” Desmond tried to hide his smile. “Er, lad – you are stronger than ten men and you think you are weak?” Tomako wrapped his arms round himself and nodded. “You can’t understand – it’s like being a hatchling again!” Desmond grinned as a solution abruptly presented itself. “Let me organize something,” he said. “I know just how to show you how strong you are, and it will make you feel a lot better!” Tomako looked at him doubtfully. “Really?” Desmond nodded. “Trust me lad, once you’ve done this, no one will think you are weak - and hopefully neither will you!” “Well, if you are sure,” Tomako muttered as Desmond wandered out rubbing his hands together. * * * James and Cill arrived back at the Keep to find Jasmina and Pepper waiting for them in the house. Jasmina giggled a lot as she explained that Duncan and Katreen had both gone hunting, and that there was a lot of activity around the rookery. Cill couldn’t help a smirk appearing on her muzzle at the news. *I told you there was something going on there!* she muttered to James. She couldn’t shake a brief sense of unease, though, Lord Pepper had stayed back a bit and was staring at her - was that a look of disapproval on his face? It was hard to tell with fairies. Lord Pepper was shaken - truesight had revealed the dragoness was indeed gravid, and there could be no doubt as to the sire. Everything appeared to be normal, but the speed of the egg’s growth and its size indicated something unusual was going on. There was also an edge to the aura around the egg. He had no doubt it would be healthy, and yet...the pale blue tinge showed grace. Unheard of in a human, and rare in dragons. He would have to inform the King as soon as possible. There was a loud shout from the gates. Duncan and Katreen had returned with an escort of gryphons, and many of the guards were alarmed at the sight. It took some rapid explaining from Duncan to convey what was going on, but soon there was an uneasy gathering of both races as they took stock of one another. Cill and James made their way over to greet them, and to congratulate Duncan on a successful meeting. Meron had come along to make sure his sister was safe, and looked nervous in the unfamiliar surroundings. He was introduced to Cill, who had donned her human disguise once more. “Noble one,” he squawked, “I am proud to be part of this alliance, and I hope you will deal fairly with all.” Cill flushed a little, as she wasn’t yet comfortable in her role as protector. “I shall ensure that all shall be equal in this place,” she said. Her eyes rested on Katreen and Duncan as she said this, her sensitive nose picking up hints of something she had suspected would happen. Turning to the pair, she grinned at them. It was worth it to see Duncan blushing as he clasped the gryphoness’ paw. *I hope you know what you are doing!* she murmured to Katreen privately, and stifled a giggle as she darted a glance at Duncan. “And did you enjoy the hunt, Lord Duncan?” she asked innocently. Duncan gave an embarrassed cough. “Oh yes, it was most memorable, and I hope I shall have many more!” Cill nudged James in the ribs. *Oooh they mated! I can smell it on them, but I don’t know if her brother’s worked it out yet though!* she muttered privately. James grinned at Duncan, and was gratified to see a truly happy smile on his face in response. It seemed that the encounter had benefited the lord of the keep. Meron seemed to be satisfied with the arrangements and, with a final farewell wave, he and his escort flew out from the keep in a spiral and headed back towards to the rookery leaving the unlikely grouping behind. Duncan leaned over to James. “Er, Kat will be staying in the Keep from now on. I have room in the tower for her.” “That sounds excellent, Lord Tarrant!” he exclaimed, boldly clapping the man on his back and pulling him to one side. “I’m sure you’ll do your best to keep her comfortable.” Duncan looked confused – did they know? How? Meanwhile, Katreen had moved off and was deep in conversation with Cill. James peered at her and thought he recognized some of the gestures she was showing Katreen. He leant over and murmured to Duncan, “I hope you have a lot of stamina” Duncan blushed furiously and muttered, “How did you know?” James chuckled and pointed at Cill. “She smelt it… and now she is giving your new mate there some pointers on humans” Duncan gave a groan. “If you can tell, then so could her brother! We weren’t sure if he could, as Kat says he would be very upset and I don’t want to ruin this treaty” James shook his head. “I don’t know, but Cill’s superb with scent, more so than a gryphon – I think your secret is safe, for now at least.” Duncan suddenly blinked. “Mate?” he asked. James nodded. “Yes, I think you know that somehow though, don’t you? You are meant for one another.” Duncan sighed and nodded. “Yes. I don’t know how or why, but I don’t want to let her out of my sight now. I don’t know how father Champlain will take this though. One cross-species marriage is probably enough for him” James patted him on the arm. “Now you know how it was for me.” He gestured to Cill, who was demonstrating a particularly odd action to Katreen. “We are inseparable now, and at least you won’t have to face fifty-odd dragons to claim her.” Duncan nodded. “Just her brother. I don’t know…there was one point back there in the rookery where I suddenly felt he really wanted to hurt me” James nodded. “Welcome to my life,” he chuckled and then turned serious. “There’s been some bad news too.” And he told Duncan the latest about Divitchka. Duncan nodded and they started to walk towards the tower. “What are you going to do?” James sighed as he fell into step beside Duncan. “Learn to fight. I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeve, but he is an elder whose knowledge of magic and fighting far outmatches mine.” Duncan frowned at this revelation. “And Tommy? Is he going to have to rely on you too?” James shook his head. “Shalla’s mother wants to meet him, and Nokala does too. He can’t use magic, but he’s a more experienced fighter than me so Nokala will train him as well.” “It seems to be getting complex,” muttered Duncan as they slowly walked up the steps to the tower. “And don’t forget you are getting married in a week” James grinned. “How could I forget?” he chuckled as Martin coughed politely, holding the door open for them and waving a piece of parchment. “Excuse me Sir, but the trial for the outlaws is tomorrow morning and I assume you will want the witnesses present?” Duncan sighed and took the parchment. “This could be tricky,” he muttered. “You can guarantee they will rant about dragons, and about you using sorcery on them.” James grunted in agreement. “Caroline didn’t see Tomako in dragon form, but it could be awkward. I believe Joe and I would be sufficient” There was a brief pause as they considered this, and taking advantage of the interlude Mastersmith Desmond tapped at the door, leaning in to whisper something rapidly to Duncan. Duncan looked at the smith and chuckled. “Well, if you think it will help, you have my permission – it can be part of the entertainment following the wedding.” Desmond grinned and nodded. “Thank you Sir, I think it’s just what he needs – and it’ll give the others something to aim for as well!” James was about to ask what was going on when there was a rustle of wings at the window and Katreen appeared, looking a little flustered at the crowd. Duncan stepped forward to help her off the ledge and into the room. “Hello Kat, I trust your conversation with Cill was entertaining?” he asked, trying not to grin. Katreen nodded rapidly. “Oh yes, many interesting new things!” she exclaimed, not taking her eyes off him, the intensity of her gaze a little unnerving. James decided that discretion was required so he gave a bow. “I can see you both have much to discuss and so I shall take my leave,” he said, heading towards the door and hoping Martin would take the hint. “Oh yes…thank you James. Would you thank Cill for me?” Duncan asked. James grinned and nodded before heading back down the stairs. Martin suddenly felt awkward; there was something going on and he was confused. Bowing awkwardly he headed for the door. “I shall go and do my rounds then Milord, I am sure you shall ring for me if you need me?” “I surely will Martin,” Duncan said, closing the door firmly behind the bewildered seneschal and waiting till he could hear footsteps receding down the stone steps. Turning to Katreen he held his arms out and she came forward into his embrace eagerly, nuzzling his neck softly. She felt that she was in the right place at the right time and all would be well. Chapter 50 King Dougal and Lord Pepper were closeted together away from prying eyes and ears. The news could not be worse- what he had most feared had come to pass and according to information received from Jasmina it might not be long before the gryphoness became broody as well, though the hunter fairy seemed to be more amused than alarmed by the idea. “How long do we have?” he asked the elder bluntly. Pepper shrugged “It is hard to be exact in these things but I would say it will start to show within a month” Dougal paced uneasily “The dragons will be in an uproar when they find out and I daresay the humans won’t be too happy either. I can’t say what a half-dragon will look like or how it will behave” Pepper nodded “And what if it has mana?” he paled at the thought of humans breeding the one thing that separated them from the faer into their degenerate species. Studying the scroll further Dougal muttered to himself “She may not even be aware she is gravid yet, there is no eggsign – nor may it show as usual in a case like this” “What is there we can do?” Pepper asked “We dare not still it in the womb – that would be an act worthy of the blackest unseelie sidhe” Dougal tugged at his mustaches in frustration “No, We shall not harm the youngster. If it survives we shall have to guide it gently and teach it the way of the faer – not humans” “And if it is too human?” asked Pepper warily “what then?” Dougal snorted “If it is too human then it will not survive too long in the world, even with a dragon mother guarding it!” * * * The bailey was crowded with onlookers as the court was made ready. The heavy oaken gibbet fitted with new ropes and tested for strength. These preparations were observed with anxiety by the three outlaws as they were led, irons clanking, towards the tribunal bench. Only two of them seemed fully cognizant of what was happening as the third gazed blankly into the distance whilst muttering to himself. Their stay in the dungeons had not been kind and they seemed somewhat resigned to their fate and shuffled into place, carefully guarded by several burly armsmen. James leant over to Joe “Don’t look so tough now do they?” he murmured, eyeing the filthy prisoners. “Ya know they’re goin’ ta accuse ya of sorcery” replied Joe quietly “how are we goin’ to counter tha’?” James gave a shrug “Tell the truth, that it was Nokala who did all the hard work – I can get him here to confirm it if they really want” Joe gave an evil grin at the thought “I’d like to see tha’ … I really would…” He absently felt the still-fading bruise on the back of his head where he had been struck unconscious. The outlaws came to a halt in the roped-off area close to the bench and they eyed the expectant crowd and awaiting gibbet nervously, whispering amongst themselves as Duncan approached the bench. Seated at the bench Duncan stared at the motley grouping and sighed, they appeared to be little more than the usual drunken layabouts who woke up one morning with the good idea that hitting people with sticks and relieving them of their money was an excellent way to get rich. Pulling his sword from his scabbard he laid it across the bench, pointing away from the accused before seating himself between James and Joe, who as the injured parties were on his left and right respectively. An expectant hush settled over the crowd as the outlaws shuffled their feet nervously. “You stand accused of assault, kidnapping, violence against a king’s knight and theft” he stated, looking at each of the men in turn. “The charges against you carry the sentence of death. Do you have anything to say in your defense?” One outlaw giggled mindlessly but the others frowned and tugged against their bonds. They knew the weight of evidence was against them and that they would receive no mercy. The largest of the pair cleared his throat. “We wuz ‘ungry and des’prate m’lord” he said “We din’t wot ‘e was a mighty sorcerer” There was a collective gasp from the crowd as the outlaw pointed a dirty forefinger at James, who fought back the sudden urge to slide beneath the bench. Duncan grinned widely ‘This novice? He is barely able to tie his boots on let alone perform sorcery – but as you accuse him, so I shall ask him to swear” The heavy copy of the chapels’ bible was lugged across the bench and laid before James who eyed it nervously. “James of Cheltenham” Duncan began, “Place your hand upon the bible and swear to tell the truth in answer to this question - Did you use black sorcery against these men at any time?” James carefully laid his fingertips on the bible and nodded “I swear in the name of almighty God that I have never deliberately used sorcery against these men, nor against any man” After all he considered, having a dragon smash you into the air with its tail wasn’t sorcery, but a force of nature – and so far, he had only used his magic against dragons so that was true too – the unfortunate incident with Father Champlain occurring out of his control. Sitting back down again he caught Joe’s eye as the knight grinned at him, he hadn’t missed the irony of the statement and approved. The outlaws seemed taken aback. Obviously no sorcerer could touch and swear so on the bible and escape unscathed as God would not permit such a thing to go unpunished. There was some hushed conversation before the large outlaw spoke again. “It wuz summat mightily odd sor” he said, head lowered, “It wuz like bein’ stricken wi’ a treetrunk, dashed poor Berts wit’s all over too” He looked meaningfully at the giggling captive who was playing with his toes. Duncan nodded “But none of this would have happened had you not waylaid and beaten James and Joe here, would it?” The spokesman nodded slowly “Aye sor, t’was an unlucky day indeed” nervously gulping, his gaze wandered to the gibbet whose construction was being tested by the executioner, swinging merrily back and forth on the rope, much to the amusement of the crowd. Duncan sighed and reached for the black cap beneath his bench “As there is no doubt as to your guilt and intention it is my solemn duty to pronounce judgment” Reaching forward he turned the point of his sword towards the captives and ceremoniously donned the cap. “You and diverse companions sought to kidnap and harm bonded vassals of the king and this keep. You sought to commit crimes in our lands that warrant the penalty of death by hanging and I find you guilty of those crimes.” He paused and let his gaze sweep the crowd “Let this serve as an example for those who seek to harm others under our protection and laws” Standing slowly he pointed at the men “Take them away and hang them by the neck until they are dead” The armsmen nodded and began to drag the men towards the gibbet, the crowd parting before them as rotten fruit and vegetables pelted the accused. It was over surprisingly swiftly, the spokesman being the last to have the noose draped around his neck by the hooded executioner as his partners in crime swung twitching feebly beside him. “My brothers shall hear of this and avenge me!” he shouted, before the well-oiled trapdoor swung open beneath him and ended his words forever. James felt somewhat ill, remembering the poor ignorant souls and how they had summoned their own doom by blowing the very whistle that hung round his neck now. He felt pity for them instead of the satisfaction he thought he ought to be feeling. Perhaps he should have spoken for mercy? It was too late now however and he knew he would hear the fateful slam of the trapdoor in his mind for a long time. He swallowed hard and then went pale as Caroline sat beside him. “What are you doing here?” he hissed at her. “I want to question the next man” she replied calmly, “He will have seen what happened to my guards and the rest of his friends” James threw a panicky look at Joe who shrugged in reply. It was too late anyway; the last outlaw was being led towards the bench. He was also in irons and his face was filled with terror. James noticed the man did everything he could to avoid looking at Caroline, even jerking his head to one side when the armsmen pushed him into the seat facing the bench. Duncan had returned his sword and cap to their respective places and drew forth the sheet of charges. “You give your name as Jermey of Chester, do you not?” he asked, “You stand accused of attempted kidnapping and attacking this noblewoman within our demesnes – How do you plea?” Jermeys’ face was pallid and drawn, he seemed to be struggling with something and it was fighting its way out. “I had to run” he sobbed finally “It tore them apart, my friends. All ripped to shreds! Blood everywhere! I knew I could not fight it!” He clawed at his face anxiously “The sounds it made! Tearing flesh and growling in lustful hunger – I ran, as fast and as far as I could!” James swallowed nervously; it was just as well Tomako was being kept busy and away. He did not know how the young dragon would react to this. Jermey continued “I hoped it would be sated with my friends, all I could think of was to run..” he fell forward out of the chair and onto his face, groaning and clawing at the earth “T’was a beast out of hell milord, I thought for sure it was going to eat all of us, saving the lass for last” Caroline was watching with a peculiar expression on her face, half enthralled and half horrified, her lip trembling. She could remember the noises with more clarity now and they did resemble those of a growling beast. Surely such a creature would have eaten the remains though and none of the bodies had shown signs of gnawing. Lifting his face Jermey finally looked at Caroline, his eyes wide and tortured “Didja see it miss? I’ll forever see the foul beast in my dreams, tearing my friends apart like pigs at a slaughter” Caroline shook her head slowly, her head spinning at the intensity of the man’s pleas. Duncan also looked nervously at James, he hadn’t expected such a response, Jermey was obviously more educated than the previous outlaws and had been seriously affected by Tomako’s rampage. Caroline leant forward “What did this beast look like?” She asked the trembling prisoner as he lifted his head. “Starin’ eyes like twin pools of yellow hellfire” groaned Jermey, fingers oustretched and clenched “Claws the size of sabres, bloody fangs like daggers and a tail as long as a whip” He stared at the ground and with a fingertip began to draw in the dust “Wings of a demon bat, breathing flames the heat of hell itself” Caroline looked dubiously at the rough sketch “Sounds like you are describing a dragon” “Yes! Yes!” exclaimed Jermey “You did see it then!” Caroline shook her head slowly “I think I would have seen a dragon – All I saw was before the fight, when you and your friends attacked my guards and I locked myself in” Jermey slumped back “I shouldn’t have run” he whispered “I hear my friends screaming all the time now” He clamped his hands over his ears tightly. Caroline leaned over to Duncan “This man is obviously deranged, there was no dragon, only Tomako was there when all the fighting was done and I don’t think he looks like a dragon” she whispered. Duncan struggled to keep his face still “I agree, but insanity due to ones actions is no defense” Standing slowly he looked at Jermey “You have admitted complicity in the attempted kidnapping of Lady Caroline here - how do you plead?” Jermey levered himself off the ground and stood slowly “Guilty milord, guilty” he cried before breaking into fresh sobbing. Duncan frowned; he was in a quandary knowing full well that a dragon had indeed caused the mayhem that destroyed the raid. However- this sorry excuse of a man had run at the first opportunity and while cowardice was contemptible it did not warrant the death penalty – at least not in peacetime. Leaning over to Caroline he murmured “This man has suffered enough, don’t you agree? He has to live with the knowledge of his cowardice for the rest of his life. As the injured party I ask you, what shall we do with him? Caroline bridled at the statement, thinking that but for the actions of Tomako she would be at the mercy of this brigand and his crew, but the man made such a pitiful sight now. “What would you suggest?” she whispered back Duncan shrugged “Hard labor, joining the clergy as a novice, becoming a serf and tilling the land – there are a number of options open” he replied quietly. Caroline frowned, the man was certainly in need of serious help, his remorse seemed genuine and she could not honestly send him to the gallows, coming to a decision she turned to Duncan “I think the clergy would best be able to help him” she said quietly, hoping she had made the right decision. This trip had changed so much in her life. Duncan nodded and slowly stood up, “Jermey, you have been found guilty of the crime of attempted kidnapping, however your suffering has touched us and we are minded to be merciful. You shall leave here under guard and attend Chester Monastery where you shall take penance and serve as a novice until such time as the Bishop deems you have fulfilled a suitable penalty for your crimes” James grimaced and privately thanked the various powers that he had avoided that path in his life, the life of a novice was austere and drab with little to warrant such effort. Jermey knelt and bowed before Duncan “Oh Thank you for your mercy milord, I shall pray daily for the keep and for forgiveness for my sins” He still had the haunted look in his eyes however as the armsmen led him away to a secure wagon. Cill’s voice was suddenly in his head *Father could make him forget he saw Tomako* she murmured privately. James gave this some consideration but could see the flaw. “If he forgot, then he would not have had such an experience that changed him so powerfully – he would still be an outlaw without remorse and with vengeance in his heart” he replied, though he did privately think Jermey had gotten off somewhat lightly. *I know Tomako still feels dreadful about the incident* Cill murmured as the trial broke up, Duncan wandering back to the tower and Kat while Joe talked animatedly with the Mastersmith, several coins trading hands during the course of the discussion. “I know” murmured James “He has the blood of a dozen men on his claws and he does not know what to do” *Nor do I* sighed Cill *There is one piece of good news though…* James perked up “Oh? What?” he asked eagerly. *The flying saddle is ready!* James swallowed nervously, his stomach already doing loops “Oh...that is good news” he managed to say as he walked across the bailey. *…and I want to try it right away!* Cill continued eagerly, not hearing the undertones in her mates reply. James gulped and headed for the carpenters and leatherworkers stalls. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Caroline wandered round the Keep, there was something going on and she couldn’t pin it down, it was infuriating. Every time she tried to go up to see Duncan in his tower she was told he was busy even though he had been at the window minutes before. Then there was Cill, while undoubtedly attractive and smart she was remarkably ignorant about certain things, of course that would be expected for a girl out here in the sticks but surely even out here they knew who the current king was. Every time she asked a question the girl would get a dreamy look on her face, her eyes would glaze and then the answer would pop out several moments later. She had caught the couple staring at one another in much the same way and she put it down to James having lost his wits due to being in love. Then there were the odd things she had seen, the strange ring with mysterious symbols in the bailey, strange deep scratch marks on floors and several times she had felt someone or something staring at her and when she had turned there was no-one there, just a warm feeling on the back of the neck. It was creepy, yet strangely she felt safe and secure here, with a smirk she headed back to the smithy to harass Tomako again. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tommy slowly tugged on his best shirt and breeches, following James advice he had bathed thoroughly and crushed some rose petals to freshen and hide his mammalian scent. Nervously he pulled his best felt boots on, buckling them up as he considered possible futures. Shalla had been most insistent, and he knew he wouldn’t be able to put her off as he had hoped. He remembered the size of her parents as he’d been carried past them – it all seemed so long ago now – as they sneaked out. Now he had to face the mother of his mate while she was fully awake and likely highly annoyed at the problems they had caused. The only good thing was that Shalla had promised that she wouldn’t let her mother eat him. There’d been nothing said about maiming or gnawing however. Sucking in a deep breath he shouldered his pack and set out for the lake and Shalla’s lair. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The carefully worded invitations sent out by Duncan made their way to their intended recipients, each receiving them with an expression of bemusement, several rubbing their chins in curious appraisal. None had heard of the Dracalar family before, nor of their daughter who it seemed was to be handfasted to the youngest son of the Cheltenham’s. The whole arrangement reeked of intrigue and convenience, hence the great deal of interest as appointments were cancelled and horses curried in anticipation of the event and the gossip. Most responded willingly and rapidly. Lord Brian Hampton however spent long moments tapping the missive against his thigh as he wondered just what the hell was going on. He had read Caroline’s letter regarding the trip and had mourned the loss of his friends while a mounting curiosity was building over this mysterious smith’s apprentice that had saved her. He could not wait to meet him he thought to himself, his hands unconsciously clenching into fists at his sides. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Far away in a solitary cave, the walls blackened with soot and scarred with furious rake marks, Divitchka laid his plans. The smoldering hate in his breast banked to a low blaze as he took stock of his situation. His mate had gone and he knew not where she had sought refuge. Both his son and daughter had sold themselves to humans – his talons crushing a rock at this thought – his place on the council would no doubt have been rescinded following his attack on Eriga. There were several outcasts of his acquaintance, that he had been partly responsible for their exile would not make them trustworthy allies though. He felt that he would have more success going alone, as well as more personal satisfaction after grinding the humans to a pulp. Aware of their protection he had not scouted the keep yet – that would have to wait until they let their guard down. Others could always be enlisted later. Shaking his paw he let the dust from the rock scatter to the floor of the cave, they would remember his vengeance in scrolls and legends for evermore he vowed. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Osedax stared at the council members as they slowly walked in and took their places, their gazes carefully avoiding the vacant lounger that was usually occupied by Divitchka. That they were shocked by his actions was putting it lightly, to attack a barely fledged female, invade her mind and force an oathbreaking left them no choice but to declare him outcast and anathema. The vote was unanimous. Sighing, Osedax signed the scroll declaring the decision and handed it to his secretary to post in the clan halls. No doubt this would cause serious repercussions for the rogue and disrupt or at the very least delay his plans. Divitchka would be immediately attacked if he attempted to enter the clan halls again and from this moment on no clan member was permitted to speak to or aid him in any way. As the council deliberated quietly together, a rare occurrence at the best of times he wished Divitchka had paused to think, at least to listen to advice, shaking his head remorsefully he pushed the second scroll forward. “Brethren” he rumbled “I have something else to ask of you, something momentous and more pleasant to discuss than a rogue” He flicked his gaze round the gathering, “As you know, something remarkable happened during the bonding of Cill and James, we all felt it,” Tekala let out a rumble of concern “It scared the dung out of me” he declared candidly, several of the others nodding in agreement. Osedax chuckled softly and leaned forward “Then you will be pleased to hear that he has successfully been oath bound in the favorable service of dragons and humans together” There was a palpable air of relaxation in the chamber as this news sank in. “Also, I have been invited by Cill to attend the human bonding ceremony at their lair and I would like to extend this invitation to any of you who wish to attend also, at Cill’s request” There were several startled looks between council members, visit humans? Just what went on at a bonding ceremony for monkeys anyway? “Human appearance would be necessary of course” added the Clanmaster “A small concession to make for a unique event” Several raised eyeridges betrayed the interest felt by at least some of the councilors, many having never spoken to humans before. Unsurprisingly it was Tekala who asked the obvious question. “They have kept their location secret for some time now, why break that secrecy for the sake of a ceremony?” “As you are no doubt aware” began Osedax “there has been something of a social upheaval recently” his gaze resting briefly on each councildragon in turn. Tekala coughed a little nervously, flushing as he realized what the Clanmaster was hinting about. “Many new ideas and concepts have entered into our culture and many of you do not like them, I say to you, change is inevitable. Divitchka could not – or would not accept this” Stepping from his podium Osedax went down among the council members “In view of his behavior and that he was prepared to do what he did has me very concerned” his pacing halted and his gaze turned steely as he swept it over the alarmed dragons. “I am certain he was not alone in his prejudices and now he knows where to find James and Cill, there is little benefit in retaining that secrecy, furthermore you are unaware of the fact that his offspring successfully located and visited the happy couple and are even now integrating with human companions of their own” He returned to his lounger and watched carefully as the stunned councilors absorbed this information. Who was looking shocked? Who was looking worried? He had private suspicions himself but proof was required. Several of the members who had been muttering over a private channel turned to him. “We feel this is too fast Clanmaster” Lagaligo said “If Divitchka has claimed vendetta against these humans then perhaps he is right” “Would you stand and watch innocents die then?” Osedax declared “You know as well as I that he will also kill his own offspring merely for keeping company with humans” A razor-sharp talon waved before each councilor, their gazes fixing it on it warily, they knew better than to cross the ancient however. “Within this small keep, we have a seed, a hope for a future where we do not need to skulk and avoid humans, to rejuvenate our race and guarantee our hatchlings will understand their place in the world – I would see that seed grow and blossom. I would hope that you shall too.” Tapping the podium with his scepter he rose “This meeting is concluded, those who wish to join me shall be welcomed but there shall be no shame attached to those who do not” Bowing to the assembled dragons he left the chamber as behind him frantic squabbling broke out. Grinning to himself he grunted in satisfaction and leaned heavily on his staff as he walked back to his quarters. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- James tapped hesitantly on the Tanners door, the thought of flying still causing butterflies in his stomach. The door was opened by a large, muscular woman, almost as wide as the entrance she blocked, her arms showing the strength needed to wrestle and sew leather hides into usable items. “Yes?” she demanded, folding her ham-like arms as she looked down at him. James thought he caught a glimpse of movement behind her. “Err…I’m here about the dragon saddle?” he asked tentatively, half hoping she would tell him it wasn’t ready. The woman’s eyebrows shot up into her closely cropped hair “Oh yes!” she exclaimed “It’s for the dragon rider – are yer his servant?” James blinked, “Um no, It’s for my dragoness” he said quietly as she stared at him. Obviously disappointed that he wasn’t a muscled barbarian hero about to ravish her she gave a small grunt of disapproval. “Very well” she was about to turn when there was an abrupt scuffling at her side and a blonde tousle-haired head forced its way between her ample hips and the doorframe. “Are you really the dragon rider?” it gasped breathlessly, wide eyes staring up at him. “Young master Turner!” exclaimed the woman in exasperation, placing a large hand on the head and attempting to push it backwards “I’m sure he has more important things to do than answer impertinent questions” More enthusiastic squirming ensued until the rest of the boy had oozed past as James watched in amusement. Holding up a hand to forestall complaint he smiled at the leatherworker “It’s alright, I’ll talk to him” Rolling her eyes in resignation she backed out of the doorframe and into the shop, the sweetish aroma of tanned leather pouring from the warm interior. Offering the boy his hand James nodded “Yes, I’m James, the dragon rider, and who are you?” The boy gravely shook hands then stuck his thumbs in his jerkin and pushed his chest out proudly “I’m Nicholas Turner, My father is the best carpenter in the county!” James grinned “I may have some work for him later then” he said “I take it you have some questions?” Nicholas nodded eagerly “Can I see it? Is it tame? I’ve looked all over but they won’t let me go down by the barracks” James held up his hands and waited for the youngster to take a breath. “Slow down, slow down, let me answer one at a time” he said. “She isn’t tame and you’ll have to wait a bit before you can meet her though I’m sure she’d love to meet you, she likes children...” He couldn’t help letting a slightly sinister tone enter his voice at the end of the sentence, his mischievous nature not letting a good opportunity pass by. Nicholas looked a little worried at first but rallied well “I’ll be ten in a couple of weeks and my father is giving me a real knife all my own” he exclaimed in a voice of confidence. “You won’t need it” James said with a grin, “she is very gentle and will want to talk to you” “She can talk?” Nicholas wondered “does she breathe fire?” “Yes and yes” replied James, wondering if the whole keep had similar questions. “But she doesn’t burn people up” Nicholas looked somewhat disappointed at this. A dragon that didn’t burn people up didn’t sound like much of a dragon to him. There was another grunt from behind the boy and the leatherworker emerged from the rear of the building carrying the biggest saddle James had ever seen. The early stage Tomako had viewed in the smithy bore only a slight resemblance as the leatherworker had obviously gone all out on making the first dragon saddle beautiful and unique. There were tassels, studs, pins and hooks and traditional knot work patterns were burned into the side-flaps and around the pommel. The stirrups were obviously the same as a horse-saddle but the cinches were much larger and wider, to be able to accommodate the girth strap. James watched as she carefully lowered the saddle to the shop floor and went back for the strap, actually rolling it out as it resembled a cartwheel more than a strap. “Weren’t sure as to how – er – fat yer dragon was” she apologized as she took in his expression “Just measure off where yer need to an’ I’ll cut it to the proper length” James looked at the saddle again; it was almost as big as he was. There was no way he was going to lift it without using mana. Something he wasn’t sure he should show off in front of people too soon but he had to get it home somehow. “I’ll have to come back for the strap” he said, “er – can you put it on my back?” The leatherworker grinned “I thought it was for yer dragon – not you” she chuckled as she lifted up, lowering it onto him much to Nicholas’s amusement as James staggered awkwardly back and forth trying to balance the load without being crushed or running into something. “Perhaps young Nicholas could help me keep it steady on the way home” he asked from beneath the saddle “It won’t take long” There was a rapidly silenced intake of breath from the lad as the leatherworker considered this, not stupid - she realized that the boy would not let her be if she said ‘no’ and perhaps cause mischief in the meantime. Better to have him get it out of his system. Looking firmly at Nicholas she wagged a sausage-like finger at him “Very well, but you come straight back, I promised yer Da I’d watch yer today and I don’t want yer getting et by some dragon” “Yes Missus Tanner!” Nicholas said breathlessly and ran behind James, hefting part of the saddle onto his shoulders, the pair looking like a long-legged tortoise as they made their way back to the storehouse. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Still shivering a little from the trip though the portal. Tommy walked alongside Shalla as she led him towards the main room of Nokala’s lair. He could hear muted rumbles travelling down the passages along with the occasional growl and looked apprehensively behind him now and then. Shalla walked slowly beside him, her own thoughts in a mess as she wondered how her mother would take this. It was one thing to be told about it and feel a little through the family link but face to face with her would be a different story. They paused a minute to admire the poolroom and the warm sulfur-scented waters before making their way to the main room. Tommy found himself walking closer to Shalla as the rumblings got louder. They turned the corner to find Nokala and Nakkour in conversation with Mella, Tommy swallowed nervously as he took in the sheer size of the dragons – He was supposed to help fight one of these monsters? James had been a little vague on the problems surrounding Shalla’s father preferring to let Nokala explain. Nokala was shocked at what Mella had to say when she’d arrived agitated and upset. “The Banns have been posted against Divitchka” she stated “He broke just about every law in the book and has been declared rogue and outcast. Eriga is still in shock and it is unsure whether she will ever be able to use her mana again as the oathbreaking was possibly life threatening” Nokala growled and scraped the floor of the cave with a talon as Nakkour lowered her head and sighed. “I shall speak with the Clanmaster about this. I do not want to allow Divitchka’s dishonor to affect his offspring” he muttered. Mella nodded and cocked her head to one side, “The other interesting bit of gossip is there is a vacant council seat now and they are talking about having you fill it Nokala” Nokala paused, his talon poised in midair. The position of council member was vital and the Clanmaster would of course want a dragon sympathetic to his cause in a position of support. Carlina would revel in the fact that her mate was a council member and would be just as supportive of any action. Nakkour wasn’t looking too happy about this however and Nokala sighed. “I cannot speak for the council, I’m sure there are many other worthy dragons the other councilors favour also” Shalla and Tommy waited patiently, Shalla’s arms wrapped around him as she sat on her haunches waiting for the adults to finish. Mella looked dubious at this but was intelligent enough to realize that Nokala needed to appear neutral. She gave Nakkour a nudge on the shoulder and nodded towards the pair waiting quietly nearby. “I think we have visitors” she murmured to the suddenly paralyzed dragoness as she saw her daughters mate for the first time in the flesh, conflicting emotions running through her mind and body as her talons twitched reflexively. Tommy bowed nervously to all three dragons as he looked up at Nakkour, trying not to flinch as her eyes narrowed and the large vertical pupils swiftly contracted as they focused on him. Swiftly repeating the oath of greeting Shalla had taught him he extended his hands palms up and recited “With peace in my heart and no malice for you and your kin I beg permission to enter. My talons are empty and I bring no harm” Nokala grinned, by presenting himself as another dragon Tomako had effectively assured his survival and as it was his lair it was incumbent upon him to accept. *Be welcome and at peace Tommy* he rumbled *Allow me to introduce Nakkouralamina, the mother of your mate and Meliandria, a good friend of ours* he indicated each with a large paw as Tommy solemnly bowed to them. “I am honored to finally be in your presence” he said to Nakkour, who it seemed was breathing rather heavily as she dug her talons into the floor, aware that she was now as bound by the oath of hospitality as if by heavy dragon-proof shackles. Nokala watched her carefully, hoping that he would not have to intervene in a situation that would rapidly become rather messy. Shalla stared, recognizing the signs of an impending motherly explosion and swiftly gathered Tommy to her side once more. With enormous self-control and self-discipline she did not believe she possessed Nakkour took a deep breath and let it out again slowly, not letting her gaze move from the impudent human as she did so, hoping it was a least causing him some concern. *Be welcome in this place Tommy* Nakkour murmured, unable to prevent at least some hints of her displeasure from passing into her mental stream. Tommy inwardly cringed at the feelings but did not dare let his fear show; instead he dropped to one knee and lowered his head. “I realize that my actions in the courting of your daughter have lead to difficulties in your life and I humbly apologize and will do anything I can to repair any damage” he stated, still feeling the threatening heaviness in his head. Nakkour grunted, no doubt the smooth-talking human had used his honeyed words on her daughter as well before trying them out on her. Yet they had the ring of honesty about them. *My mate struck blood from me when she left the lair, yet I tremble to think what he would do to her if he knew she had mated with a human.* her enormous head snaked down to look at Tommy *Will you be able to protect her from his wrath* Tommy swallowed nervously as he met Nakkours steady gaze “I shall do my best or die in the attempt” he said slowly Nakkour flicked her gaze to Nokala “Does he have mana like James?” she asked privately. “No” replied Nokala “But he is a warrior and I shall be teaching him how and where to strike – He and James will make a formidable team when I am done” Nakkour grunted skeptically as she kept her gaze firmly on Tommy *I am told that it was my daughter who involved you in our family’s affairs* she asked delicately. Tommy flicked his eyes towards Shalla whose ruffs were twitching and aflame in embarrassment. “Our meeting was a little strange at first” admitted Tommy, not wanting to upset his mate “but it was worthwhile” he leaned against Shalla and gave her a hug. “She did not intend any harm and was merely curious about us” Nakkour gave another grunt and leant forward to look at Shalla squarely *One of your friends was harmed by your father* she stated slowly. *While not gravely injured he forced her into an oathbreaking* Shalla gasped and her paw flew to her muzzle “Who? I’ll go see her right away!” *It was Eriga* her mother explained what had happened *Gergid was able to rouse the Clanmaster but they arrived too late* Shalla turned to Tommy “I have to go see her! This is my fault!” Nakkour pointed at the portal *She is in the clan infirmary, I’m sure she will be happy to see you* Shalla gave Tommy a lick in parting then ran for the portal, flicking out as swiftly as they had arrived. Nakkour’s great head turned once more to Tommy who felt his knees tremble. Giving a gusty sigh Nakkour folded her forepaws and lowered her chin onto them, a little puff of smoke rising from her nostrils. *Now then Tommy, why don’t you tell me the whole story?* she said quietly after making herself comfortable. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- James and Nicholas made their way back along the winding paths through the bailey drawing a few bemused stares and comments along the way. Checking the coast was clear and Caroline was nowhere to be seen the pair trotted across to the storehouse. “Cill hon,” James murmured to her over the private channel “You wanted to meet young humans? I’ve found one who wants to meet you too…he’s helping me bring the saddle over” Cill gave a mental squeak of delight at the news and he could sense her pleasure, not only would she get her saddle but meet a young human too. James gave her a few moments to turn off her glamour and get comfy so when they arrived at the door she would be looking stunning on the bed. “Here we are “ he said as they arrived, lowering the saddle to the ground with a grunt he tapped on the door “Alright if we come in dear?” he asked, knowing full well she was practically jumping up and down on the bed. He opened the door and held it for Nicholas, the boy suddenly looking a lot more nervous than before “You weren’t kidding about her liking children – were you?” He asked nervously before peeping around the doorframe. There was a sudden intake of breath and a silence as he took in Cill’s size and frame, her eyes meeting his with a steady gaze. James looked round for something to hold the door open and settled on a nearby brick. “It’s alright go and say hello” he chuckled “she won’t eat you” Lodging the brick against the door he picked up the saddle easily, able to use his mana now and pulled it inside to show Cill. Cill looked Nicholas over slowly, *Hello there* she murmured to him over the public link and watched him startle much as James had done when she first spoke to him. “You can talk?” he asked, fear turning to awe as he moved closer, curiosity getting the better of him. James closed the door, lugged the new saddle over to the table and hefted it up. “Yes she can” he said with a grin “It’s getting her to be quiet that’s the problem” Cill narrowed her eyes and flashed a look at him that promised mayhem in the near future so he wisely kept quiet as her attention turned to Nick. *I’m Cill* she murmured, extending a paw in greeting towards the stunned youngster *What’s your name?* “N-Nicholas” he stammered, automatically grasping the huge paw “P-pleased to meet you Cill” “His father is the carpenter here, I thought I’d commission him to make you a proper lounger sometime” James added, arranging the saddle on the table carefully. *That would be excellent!* Cill exclaimed *this bed is too soft really* Nicholas seemed reluctant to let her paw go but Cill didn’t mind and looked him over. *I think he’s a bit overwhelmed* she murmured privately to James. James wandered over “Didn’t you have some questions?” he asked Nicholas, who was still staring wide-eyed at his hand covered by Cill’s paw. Nicholas nodded “Um – do you eat people?” he asked, regaining some of his earlier bravado since it seemed he wasn’t going to be eaten. Cill gave James a look that spoke volumes then turned back to Nicholas *No – only bad dragons eat people. I prefer sheep or geese* Nicholas nodded “How come you can talk but not move your mouth?” he asked craning his head up to examine her mouth. *I speak into your head so I don’t need to move my mouth* Cill explained, slowly standing up and walking over to the table to examine the saddle *it makes it a lot easier don’t you think?* Nicholas nodded and watched as Cill admired the saddle, sniffing it and running her paws over it slowly *I think it’s beautiful* she said, picking it up easily *let me see if it fits* Moving into the centre of the room she lowered herself so James could position the saddle between her shoulders and test it for fit. Shrugging herself into the saddle she wiggled it into position, *It moves a lot* she humphed. “I’ll go get the girth strap” James said, “You can chat to Nicholas in the meantime” he added, making his way back to the leatherworkers to collect the strap and roll it back home. Returning he found the pair chatting together happily as he rolled it inside. “Here we are” he chuckled, looking at the pair “let’s see if it’s long enough” Threading the girth strap through the sides and around her belly James carefully measured the proper length off and left a bit of tail for future expansion. Nicholas giggling as Cill wiggled about, complaining about being tickled whilst they tugged and tweaked at the straps that slid beneath her shoulders. Cill gave her rump and shoulders a shake, trying unsuccessfully to dislodge the saddle. *I think it fits well* she said with pride, wandering over to admire herself in the mirror, twisting from side to side to how the oiled leather looked against her silver scales James had to agree; the shape of the saddle hugged her closely and noticed it did not move when she slid about in it, the movement subtly arousing. Turning to Nicholas he grinned ‘So what do you think?” he asked. Nicholas frowned in concentration, obviously thinking hard. “I like it” he finally responded, ‘but you might need something under it to stop it rubbing her back” he bent over and picked up something from the floor, holding it up. “It might make these fall off” It was a freshly shed silver scale and Cill’s eyes widened slowly as she took it from his fingers *That it might..* She murmured before handing it back to the wide-eyed boy *Here- you keep it* Nicholas swallowed nervously and took it eagerly “Thank you ma’am’ he stammered, sketching a hasty bow “I’d better head back I promised my Da I’d stay with Missus Tanner till he got back – I’ll tell him all about this though!” James grinned broadly “You’re welcome”, stepping over he opened the door to let the lad dash out clutching his precious scale in his grubby hand. Cill frowned and checked herself over swiftly, it was unusual but not unheard of for a dragoness to start shedding her worn scales before her normal time but there only seemed to be a few patches of dullness marring her hide. *That’s your fault* she sniffed, *All that food fattening me up and making me shed* she rubbed against him slowly, the humor in her mental voice apparent *you’ll have to oil me more often and help pull it off* James grinned and hugged her around the neck, “Do they all come off singly?” he asked curiously, poking a dull patch and making her twitch. *No, usually it comes away in large patches once it starts* Cill replied, slowly shrugging her way out of the saddle *I’m early though, like I said, probably all that good food and attention…* James re-rolled the girth strap up slowly “We just have to get this cut to size and then we can try flying” he still felt a knot in his gut at the words but was determined not to let it show. Cill could feel the doubts however and she leaned over to lick him slowly *you will come to love flying* she murmured. James nodded, remembering the sensations the last time she’d taken him up into the air. It seemed unlikely that he would come to enjoy hanging hundreds of feet in the air but he had agreed to the deal with Duncan and so far it had all worked out well. After lugging the saddle into a corner he scooted the girth strap towards the door “I’ll get this cut off to the right length and we can try tomorrow if we can get out without Caroline seeing” He chuckled “we may need your invisibility spell” Cill chuckled *She will have to find out sooner or later, you know* “Just so long as it’s after the wedding, it would be too late for my father to stop us now but I don’t want it to be any more difficult than it already is.” James said with a grin “and I don’t want her putting clues together about Tomako” Cill frowned slightly, lowering her head to her forepaws *I think you should talk to him soon – if he is going to be human for a while he needs to learn how to behave like one* James propped the door open with a foot and pushed the strap out “I shall, I hope Caroline has forgiven him, I don’t know what she’s thinking about him or what she plans to do after the wedding” Cill’s gaze was speculative, her own impressions were that Caroline had shifted her goals towards Tomako and had her own plans to keep him close by or at least where she could keep an eye on him. *I hope Tommy is making a good impression on Shalla’s mother” she murmured, hoping that things were progressing well. Surely she would have heard if anything had gone wrong. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Duncan couldn’t help feeling cheerful, Kat had settled well into the Keep and was adapting to living in the tower though she was still learning the area. He hummed happily to himself as he worked on the pile of parchment that had piled up on his desk over the last weeks. There was a quiet tap at the door and at his bright assent, was pushed in slowly by Father Champlain. “Ah, good day father” exclaimed Duncan, offering the cleric a chair, noting his color seemed to have improved and he was standing unaided once more “It’s good to see you again, how are the preparations going for the wedding?” Father Champlain smiled as he made himself comfortable “They go well” he said “though I have run into a bit of a quandary” he admitted, tugging a scroll from his sleeve “It’s the vows – what should I put for a dragoness…” he flushed a little. Duncan grinned “Why don’t you ask James and Cill?” he said reasonably “I’m sure they will want their own vows” He hesitated as the priest went visibly pale at his suggestion. “You haven’t been to speak to them yet?” he asked. Father Champlain silently nodded his head “I fear…” he mumbled, hands writhing in his lap “W-would you come with me?” Duncan nodded, “You have nothing to fear from them Father, but I shall come with you if you so desire, we need to explain the ceremony at the very least to Cill who will have never seen a human wedding” Father Champlain nodded eagerly “Yes, yes I do want to talk to them, I plan on baptizing the dragoness before the ceremony as well so she and James will be joined in the eyes of the lord as well” Duncan was about to question the wisdom of this move when there was a fluttering at the window. Katreen landed delicately on the lintel, ducking inside with pantherlike grace. Duncan rose eagerly, forgetting the priest for a moment as he embraced his mate. Katreen’s bright eyes lit on the stunned priest as he sat locked in position, his mouth agape. Duncan smiled as he walked Kat towards the priest whose hands were twitching towards his cross. “Father, let me introduce Katreen, the ambassador for the local gryphon pack. She is staying here at my invitation” Father Champlain swallowed hard but automatically held out his clammy hand though it trembled somewhat. “A pleasure” he stammered, feeling the rough-scaled palm slowly caress his own. Duncan guided Kat to a chair of her own, “We were discussing Cill and James’s wedding, this is the human mating custom” he explained to her. “Though they have been wed in dragon fashion they have yet to exchange vows in a human ceremony and Father Champlain here is to officiate” Katreen’s eyes shone with excitement “How wonderful! I have never seen such a thing. Would I be allowed to attend?” Duncan’s eyes flitted to Father Champlain who seemed to have stopped breathing. “Of course! It would be an honor to have you there. I know Cill will welcome anyone who wants to attend. I heard she invited her own clan leaders to visit though I don’t know how many are coming other than the clanmaster” Father Champlain turned a deeper shade of purple at this news and a vein started throbbing at his temple. “This is very important wouldn’t you say Father?” Duncan asked suddenly, causing the besieged cleric to inhale in shock. Er…yes, yes” he stammered “h-how many dragons could be coming then?” he asked hesitantly, wondering if he was going to survive this wedding. “James said there were at least fifty dragons at his ceremony” Duncan replied eagerly, “That would be a sight, wouldn’t it?” “Yes indeed”, replied the gloomy priest “we would have trouble fitting them into the chapel though” “Oh they would look like us Father, have no fear of that. I have met the Clanmaster and you would not look twice at him across a crowded tavern. In fact any strangers you see around could be sightseeing dragons” Father Champlain swallowed hard at this revelation “…and there’s no way to tell them apart?” he asked nervously. “None that I could determine” Duncan replied easily. He wondered briefly if anyone had told the uneasy priest about Tomako. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Shalla hurried through the clan halls towards the infirmary. Rarely used, it was almost empty except for a few elderly dragons complaining about their bones, the poor manners of young dragons today and how cold the bedpans were. She found Eriga in a quiet room, the young female curled up tightly on her bed with ignored gifts stacked to one side. Shalla stepped up to the bed and rested a paw on Eriga’s side, murmuring a greeting to her “Eri? It’s me” Eriga’s eyes flew open and she clasped Shalla tightly, babbling incoherent apologies amidst a flurry of tears. Shalla held her tight and let her babble on until the younger dragoness slowly slumped against her and calmed down. “It’s not your fault Eri” murmured Shalla, stroking down her friends back slowly “It’s all mine. If I hadn’t told you he wouldn’t have done this” Eriga sniffled, “He knows you mated with a human now” she murmured, “He was so angry I thought he would kill me. I couldn’t keep him out of my mind” Shalla hugged her tightly “You’re safe now, He has been ejected from the clan and is outcast” Eriga gave a sob and rested her head on Shalla’s shoulder “He hurt me!” Shalla felt something odd slowly building within her, it took her a moment to realize that the angry tension rising in her breast was rage. Father had destroyed everything good in her life in one fell swoop and was even now awaiting the opportunity to destroy even more. He had to be stopped. She had felt the echoes of his anger during her mating and had unconsciously blocked them out, now she wondered if she could use those echoes to her advantage, holding the sobbing Eriga against her chest she narrowed her eyes in concentration, seeking the thread of memory and where it might lead. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- James slowly rubbed Cill down, lifting off the odd patch of flaking scales as he used up the last of the oil on her, his fingertips pushing at the soft hide of her belly teasingly. “mm… you are getting a bit plump” he teased gently, “perhaps we should cut down on the geese?” Cill gave a lazy snort, too relaxed to respond to the prodding as she lay on her back, sprawled easily while her mate massaged and groped her in pleasing ways. She drew her breath in sharply though when he slid his hand slowly and meaningfully over her sex, the delicious frisson it sent through her body jerking her from her reverie as it awoke another hunger. “Shall we visit the lake mm?” he hinted, tickling beneath one of her breasts “we won’t scare the merchants during the day that way” Cill pondered for only a moment, a swim and a mating would top off a fine day and she felt that she had earned some time for herself and her mate. *That sounds like a wonderful idea love* she replied softly, her paws coming up to caress him in return, lightly brushing over his belly *Away from that other female too* James grinned “You have nothing to fear from her” he murmured, sitting astride her belly and reaching up to rub her chest “In fact you could learn a lot about female humans from her” Cill gave a amused snort *I believe she thinks me feeble-witted. Every time she asks me a question I have to ask you for the answer* James flicked away a loose scale from her belly before replying “That won’t be for long, you’ll learn fast and you may even become friends” *We’ll see* Cill replied with a hint of doubt in her tone, rolling over and giving herself a light shake *let’s go have that swim shall we?* --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Shalla arrived back at Nokala’s lair to the echo of hearty laughter, stepping quietly out past the portal and along the corridor she could hear her mother chuckling and Nokala guffawing in amusement at something out of her line of sight. Dark suspicion grew in her mind, male dragons only laughed that hard at something embarrassing, surely he wouldn’t... Poking her head around the corner she caught sight of Tommy pantomiming carrying something in his arms as he tiptoed past both dragons, the human pursing his lips and placing a finger against them in absurd mockery of the escape they had accomplished. She glowered at him from around the corner, talons twitching against the rock floor as Nokala barked with laughter once more and even her mother was fighting to keep a smile off her muzzle at the human’s antics. Just wait till she got him alone at home! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Cill and James arrived at the lake and padded down to the water’s edge, the afternoon sun was warm and the air filled with the sound of birds and insects. Stripping off his dusty clothes rapidly James let out a whoop and jumped eagerly into the water where he swam easily to the middle of the lake and teasingly splashed water at Cill. “Can’t get me” he taunted, ducking under the surface and swimming rapidly to a corner. Cill narrowed her eyes at the challenge, her heat vision temporarily short circuited by the water. Careful examination determined a ripple in the water and she slunk in slowly, forepaws sweeping in front of her carefully, nostrils crocodile-like just above the surface. Holding his breath, James let the water buffet him about as he sat quietly, not daring to risk a peek above the water. He knew she would be using their link to try and find him but with nothing but lake water in front of him that wouldn’t be much help. Cill groped about randomly at first, clutching at nothing but handfuls of lakebottom ooze instead of her delinquent mate before trying to determine what he would do, there was no way he could hold his breath for as long as she could so all she had to do was wait. She cast her gaze to the wind-dappled surface of the lake and squinted. James had other ideas, the reeds lining the banks of the lake were firm and hollow and he had little difficulty in finding one that would suit his purposes, snorkellike, the tip rose slowly amidst a dozen similar looking reeds and wavered in the warm air. Cill was growing concerned. It had been several minutes and instead of the gasping form of James appearing there was an increasing sense of amusement over the link. She grumbled to herself and resumed her paddling and groping about the deeper areas of the lake. It was when she swam past an innocent looking clump of reeds that something grabbed her tail in a tight embrace and yelled ‘Gotcha!’ Cill squealed in surprise and thrashed about in the water until she found her balance again, James still clinging to her tail as she lifted it clear of the surface *You have me, now what are you going to do about it?* she taunted, dunking him back into the water and giving her hindquarters a shake before lifting him out again. James didn’t reply but slid one hand under her tail and tickled between the firm lips of her sex, the probing digits freezing Cill’s tail in an upright stance as she crooned in appreciation, rocking slowly from side to side. Slipping off her tail, James continued his caressing, drawing his palm over the rapidly moistening lips of his mate as she willingly stood in the shallow water, her eyes meeting his with affection. “I think I’m going to make love to you until I can’t stand up anymore” he finally said, his head ducking beneath her tail to lap slowly and sensuously at her slit. Cill gave a gasp of pleasure as he tickled her clit with the tip of his tongue *I-I think I’d like that* she murmured as a small orgasm made her belly muscles ripple in appreciation. Slowly sliding from her tail James made his way round to wetly hug her around her neck, tugging her towards the warm grassy verge where they had first met. They had reached the dry grass when Cill gave a lusty hiss and pushed him down easily, holding him still with a paw. *Gotcha* she husked as she slowly straddled him, writhing against him gently as she squatted over him. The fat lips at the base of her tail dragging over his suddenly rampant shaft. James grinned up at her and his hands caressed down her neck and chest, his eyes locked on hers, missing the flash of white that suddenly flickered in one corner of the lake. Lightly tugging on her plump nipples he arched up suddenly, pushing up into his mates heated sex as she pushed down at the same time. Cill’s inner muscles tightened around him deliciously as he hilted himself deep within her. Cill’s hindquarters began a slow circling and her breathing grew ragged as she felt a growing urgency within her. Crooning with pleasure she bobbed slowly up and down, taking care not to crush her mate in her eagerness. Flora hesitated as she watched from the rushes. She could see the love that the couple shared and also the egg slowly forming in the dragoness’s belly. Knowing that she was somewhat responsible for the situation made her feel guilty which was also very unusual for an immortal fairy creature. She narrowed her eyes and felt her own tail lift at the sight of the human and dragoness vigorously coupling not twenty yards from her hiding place. Cill finally lowered herself with a loud groan, muscular ripples around the human’s shaft showing the intensity of her orgasm. James clung to her neck as his own release echoed hers, the human shuddering against her with each pulse of his shaft deep within her. Flora watched as both collapsed against one another, murmuring to each other, the human stroking his loves neck as they both enjoyed the delicious tremors of their fading orgasms. She gave a nervous shiver of her own. ‘Now or never’ she thought to herself ‘at least they won’t have the energy to chase me if they get mad’ Stepping from the rushes and walking slowly towards the pair she swallowed nervously as both dragoness and human gaped at her. Lowering her head and extending a hoof, she bowed slowly before them. “My name is Flora, I see you enjoy my pool” she said quietly. Chapter 51 Cill and James lay transfixed in the grass, too shocked to move apart as Flora moved closer. The Unicorn took in the strained expressions and sighed “Yes, I’m real” she said, poking James with a fore-hoof and making him flinch. He looked over the Unicorn, she was certainly smaller and more rotund than in any paintings or tapestries he had seen, only the glistening spire of her horn seemed free of dirt and the tip looked extremely sharp, catching the sunlight and refracting it in strange ways , blue and purple streaks running through the length. Cill was equally shocked, she had heard of the immortal Unicorns and how rare they were so had never expected to encounter one in the flesh, especially not such a shabby specimen. Flora watched their gaze wander over her “Yes. I’m muddy” she stated impatiently, glaring at them from lavender eyes “It helps me hide and blend in” James and Cill said nothing, still somewhat embarrassed as being caught in the midst of a mating had rattled their wits somewhat. Flora sighed, realising she had to talk slowly “You” she said, pointing a hoof at Cill “I remember when you first arrived, so young and careless. I had to hide your tracks several times until you woke up to the fact you were leaving a trail of destruction everywhere you went!” Cill’s ruffs flushed pinkly at the memory as Flora’s hoof swiveled to point at James. “And you! I tried to lead you away from here, but oh no… you and your common horse had to dirty my pool” her flanks gave a shudder at the memory “Dragons are bad enough but you smelly humans just don’t know when to stop!” James tried to stammer an apology but she cut him off with an imperious wave of her hoof. “Enough. There are things you need to know and you need my help as I need yours.” She paused and watched as the pair looked into one another’s eyes. “And it’s rude to do that instead of talking” she huffed “It doesn’t exactly make me trust you” The pair flushed guiltily and James gave a cough “I’m sorry” he muttered “We just weren’t expecting you” “And so you shouldn’t have” Flora huffed “Only the faer know I am here and you are both immune to the wards they placed here recently. Any other human would have found themselves walking back down the same path they came in” her tail flicked a fly away in annoyance. “I don’t suppose you know the tale of the Unicorn pool?” she asked, slowly walking around the entwined couple. Cill nodded slowly *My mother used to tell me of your kind when I was a hatchling* she replied carefully, still not believing she was talking to a Unicorn. She refrained from saying that the Unicorns her mother had told her about were a lot more graceful and less weighty round the middle. Flora nodded “Good, you can tell your mate the tales, my pool here is far from being totally potent and needs more time before it is ready. Every time someone take a dip it drains a little more of my power from the waters” She looked a little worried “I shall need it in about a month so if you could refrain from using it I would appreciate it.” Cill nodded eagerly, sudden understanding alight in her eyes *You mean…* her gaze flicked to the rotund belly the mare was sporting. Flora sighed “Yes, I’m expecting a foal, my first in centuries and perhaps one of the last of my kind” She bared her teeth in an attempt at a smile “…and you still haven’t thanked me for providing you with such an excellent mate” Cill’s ruffs flushed again as she looked at the rippling waters of the pool, lapping gently against the grassy border. “The pool helps things along a little” Flora admitted nervously, unsure as how the news would be received “…gives certain urges a nudge you might say” Cill frowned *and what else does it do?* she asked pointedly *the legends only tell of its curative properties* James could only grasp at the tail end of the conversation but he didn’t like the tone of Cill’s voice as she questioned the Unicorn. Flora shifted her hindquarters nervously, her tail flicking “Oh it does a lot of good things” she said, moving back a little “Your mana did complicate things however. I never thought it would affect your mate in such a way. The other humans and the gryphoness won’t have the same problem” she paused and added in afterthought “He can still get her with egg though” James almost choked in shock at this news “Duncan can get Katreen pregnant?” he asked incredulously. Flora sighed, “Gravid. Egg-bearers get gravid” she corrected “…and of course he can, the pool takes care of that.” James swallowed nervously “So that means…” he began, head turning to stare at Cill. Flora nodded “Yes, you can…” she smirked “and you’ve done an excellent job so far” James heard Cill gasp and his head filled with random buzzing noises as the news sank in. Tomako breathed a heavy sigh of relief as he felt the clanmasters restriction spell fade, allowing him to regain his normal dragonform. Stretching his wings luxuriously in his new room he made sure every scale was in place before slowly raking his claws along the floor, sharpening them slowly as he savoured his natural strength. He peered out the window as the sun set with a glorious rosy-orange flood across the sky and thought of soaring through the clouds. It was tempting. Father Champlain hastily closed the chapel door behind him and breathed heavily, Fifty dragons? It was intolerable! How could they fit such a number into his tiny church? What would they expect as no doubt they would be curious about the place? Not to mention the plump and tasty-looking churchman. He staggered over to the apse and carefully took down the candelabra for polishing. Sweat broke out on his forehead as he tried to remove accumulated grease and grime from the brass, at least the new golden altar cloth had arrived along with the other items he had requested. As he diligently rubbed at the candlesticks, revealing their soft burnished glow for the first time in many years he let his mind wander. ‘They would all look human’ Duncan had said and this thought had shocked him more than all the others. Such creatures surely would have their own plans for humanity and a deep suspicion from past errors. How many of them would harbour hatred? Surely there would be supporters as well. The fact that James was marrying a dragoness was a sign of at least some tacit support amongst the dragons. Weak fingers slipped upon the greasy candlestick and it struck the floor with a bong, jerking him from his reverie. “One thing at a time” he muttered to himself, reaching down to pick it up. As his trembling fingertips brushed the candlestick he suddenly felt within himself a burning desire to learn all he could about dragons, their lives and families and habits. The intensity of the desire was so powerful he fell quaking upon his knees before the altar and prayed with a fervour he had not felt since his youth. Surely such a message could only be from God. Setting him this task - to seek out this knowledge and share it with humanity. Rising to his feet he scrabbled on his desk, urgently pulling a yellowed piece of parchment from the mess before him and with trembling fingers dipped his goose-quill pen and scribed ‘Vitae Draco Nobilis” carefully at the top. Outside the small chapel the clanmaster wrapped his cloak around his elderly human frame and grinned in satisfaction before striding off towards the bailey. Caroline tapped her foot impatiently as she surveyed Tomako’s door. She knew she shouldn’t sneak out unchaperoned and staring at the closed door of the ignorant lout irked her. She could not deny that she was interested in him now though. James and Cill obviously were inseparable and she was looking forward to the wedding now her focus had shifted away. She had plans for the blacksmiths apprentice but wasn’t sure if he reciprocated that interest. Lately he always seemed to stammer or flush whenever she got talking to him and tried everything he could to avoid her. A frown furrowed her perfect forehead, let him try and get away from her while escorting her back to father. Raising her fist to knock, she suddenly wondered if she hadn’t gone too far with her talk of hanging and his probable death at her father’s hands. Letting her hand fall she felt a surge of sorrow and stepping back from the door she raised the hood of her cloak and slowly made her way back towards the bailey. “A pleasant evening to you” came a voice behind her and she whirled in fright. “Oh it’s you” she said, recognizing the old man who had helped Tomako when they had first arrived. The Clanmaster chuckled as he took a quick peek at the roiling thoughts bubbling away in the human’s head. “You seem troubled lass” he said, falling into step beside her, leaning heavily on his staff as they walked. “Tomako not doing what you want?” Caroline flushed and bit back an angry rejoinder before realizing that was exactly what was happening- had she become so used to getting her own way that something she couldn’t control annoyed her? “Yes’ she finally admitted after a few moments of silence “He doesn’t want to talk to me and goes out of his way to avoid me” Osedax nodded, “He has been through a lot, losing his father, his sister getting betrothed and of course coming across a fight in the woods and getting his careless rump involved with a silly self-absorbed girl” Caroline frowned and let that one pass “I didn’t know he had a sister, or about his father” she muttered, not looking at the dodderer who was somehow able to keep pace with her. “Well now you do, and what are you going to do about it?” the oldster puffed, “He fears his strength now and feels that his future is empty once he delivers you back to your father” Caroline paused in the street and whirled on him “If he’d only talk to me I’d get to know him!” she growled, feeling the heat of tears starting in her eyes. Osedax shrugged, his eyes tracing a fading silhouette in the sky behind her as Tomako happily stretched his wings over the forest. “I’m not sure you could handle what he might say” he replied, leaning on his staff and jabbing a finger towards her “Tomako has a bold future with or without you and it’s up to you to accept all he is or what he might become.” Caroline’s shoulders slumped “You make him sound as if he was some long-lost prince in hiding” Osedax gave a snort of amusement “Oh no, nothing like that” he said “just a lot of potential. I understand he is going to participate in the amusements following the wedding in a few days. Perhaps you should watch, he may surprise you” Caroline made a non-committal sound, in her limited experience village fairs ran to the same themes, catching greasy piglets, tugs-of-war and finding out how many ferrets a man could stuff down his breeches. “Will he magically discover he is a better swineherd than a blacksmith?” she asked acidly, rapidly losing patience with the oldster and his cryptic manner. There was no reply. She looked around rapidly and realized she was alone once more, giving a small shiver at the abrupt disappearance she hurried back to her room and slammed the door behind her. Lord Pepper sat down in the darkened private room with King Dougal, his fingers nervously tapping against the rough wood of the table as Dougal lit the small lantern. “Good” he murmured “Flora should have educated our new protector and her mate on what is coming by now” He carefully unrolled an ancient scroll upon the table, cautiously pinning one end down with an empty ale-pot. “Now let us see what that blasted swamp-witch had to say about it” A fat finger trailed over the spidery writing, occasionally pausing and circling upon a difficult word. Lord Pepper found he was holding his breath and let it out slowly, trying to read upside down and failing miserably. Dougal sighed, “Nissa states that the union of man and dragon will herald a great age, but ‘certaine otheres wyll stryve mytily to kyll the chylde’ and if they succeed..’All wyll tern to darknyss’” Pepper nodded in the gloom before leaning forward, “Typically vague, though I would expect the dragons to try and prevent a hybrid at all costs” Dougal shrugged “Perhaps, but there are many dragons pushing them together, perhaps they do not believe a pairing will be fertile or they already know she is gravid. I cannot believe all are ignorant however” Pepper leaned back again “Cill trusts us for now, but if we tell her this prophecy will she not take herself and her offspring away to hide? Leaving us defenseless if the rage of dragons falls upon us” Dougal sighed gustily and sat back in his chair “Perhaps, this prophecy was given to the faer for a reason. I think that we must protect the child and its parents too. Our magic may be all that stands between them and destruction” Pepper frowned “You know what happens if we use our magic for misdeeds, even in times of justified war the results can be catastrophic” Dougal nodded slowly “There is always risk of the change, but I believe if we assign protectors to the family, we may be able to avoid the worst” “Protectors?” Pepper mumbled doubtfully “Combat magic hasn’t been practised for centuries, only a few of the elders would know where to begin” Dougal grinned tightly “Then we had better start training our ‘Heralds’ as soon as possible mm?” Peppers face fell in disbelief “You can’t mean those two...” he stammered, realising the King meant every word. “Oh yes, those two are under Flora’s spell now too I’ll warrant, and mates make the best mages” Pepper gave in “I’ll talk to the other elders and arrange some lessons” he said, slowly standing “but I must formally protest against reopening the forbidden scrolls” Dougal met his gaze evenly “I understand” he sighed, “but unicorn magic is extraordinarily powerful, it forms a geas against doing harm to the pool or those of the pool, so it is unlikely that our chosen protectors will succumb to the power of the scrolls” Pepper straightened and carefully re-rolled the prophecy scroll, tucking it back into its lambskin case “I hope you are right” he murmured before bowing and taking his leave. Dougal sat deep in thought for several minutes, prophecy was a tricky thing, he pondered, just when you thought you had a firm grip on its tail it would twist and tug you in a different direction. Lifting the lantern from the table he made his way back to his bed and an uneasy sleep. James and Cill made their way back home slowly, both seemingly silent but in fact terribly excited about their encounter. Cill kept rubbing her belly, trying to feel the egg Flora had claimed was doing well but to no avail as it was still too small. James meanwhile was panicking a little. Whilst glad that the wedding was close and thus ensuring that his first child would not be born on the wrong side of the sheets he nevertheless felt that rising tide of concern all new fathers feel upon learning that their child was fast approaching. He also wondered what the offspring of a dragoness and human would look like, his mind couldn’t help wondering if Duncan knew he was fertile with Katreen and heaven forbid, Tommy and Shalla too. A circumspect conversation would have to be held with all parties lest the keep suddenly be overrun with half-human children. He needed to talk to Marre once more about eggs and hatchlings as he had no idea what to expect when presented with one, his only experience with young dragons was that brief encounter at the clan meeting. While that had been entertaining it had not prepared him for care and handling of young dragons. Cill’s mind was also abuzz, she carried the seed of human and dragon within her and he prospect both discomfited and thrilled her. She realized that her mother would certainly have a lot to say on the matter and would probably move in to ensure her grandchild had the right number of limbs, teeth and tail. They walked slowly back into the keep slowly as the watch prepared to lower the great gate for the night, Cill’s human form drawing appreciative stares from the lonely guards as they strove to man the great winches, making sure their muscles were showing, only to be disappointed as the pair were far too engrossed with one another to pay any attention. Making their way across the bailey to their home they were surprised to see a hooded figure outside their door, nervously raising a hand as if to knock then withdrawing, it bore a large parchment scroll in its other hand and it gripped this more firmly as the hand was extended once more, resolutely this time, rapping noisily on the door as the figure straightened. James grinned and whispered to Cill as he recognized the caller, the rattle of amulets under the cassock confirming the identity. Cill grinned evilly and shifted into her dragonform, quietly walking beside James as he stepped up behind the cleric. “Good evening father” he declared with a smile. Father Champlain whirled in surprise, blinking rapidly at James before focusing on the growling dragoness beside him, his breath caught in his throat and his eyes rolled back into his head as he toppled forward in a faint. James caught the swooned priest before he hit the cobblestones and carried him carefully into the house, propping him on a chair next to the fire to recover. Cill stared at the stunned cleric *this is the one who tortured you* she stated flatly, poking him with a claw and watching him rock back and forth *I want to hurt him* The parchment fell from Father Champlain’s numb fingers and rolled towards her feet, curiosity made her pick it up and unroll it slowly. “He is also the one who shall perform the marriage ceremony” said James, stepping up to look at the scroll as well “And I think I hurt him pretty badly already according to Nokala”, his fingers ran down the scroll slowly “He’s here to ask us about our vows it seems” Cill’s gaze flicked back to the chairs occupant who seemed to shiver a little, despite the heat of the fire nearby. *Vows?* she murmured, making her way back to their bed and reclining slowly, making herself comfortable. “Oaths made between the married couple” he explained. Cill’s eyes widened in surprise *I was not aware humans took thing so seriously in mating, to bind one another in oaths is not something to be taken lightly* Father Champlain opened his eyes and blinked owlishly at the pair. “Ah”, he murmured, “I’m still alive it seems” James gave the still-grumbling Cill’s neck a stroke before standing and offering the cleric a mug of wine “I hope you are alright Father” he murmured, “we didn’t expect you to pass out like that” Father Champlain accepted the wine with a trembling hand, his eyes not leaving the growling dragoness as she gazed at him with slitted eyes, a small wisp of steam rising from her nostrils. Drinking slowly, he wiped a hand over his forehead “I was going to bring Duncan as well, but I felt I should do this alone, you understand?” James nodded slowly and handed back the parchment “I understand” , he murmured in reply “Cill has no love for you but I think she will listen” Nodding slowly, Father Champlain unrolled the scroll “I would like you to think on your vows in this - unusual pairing” he finished awkwardly “I have kept the ceremony simple and included the usual baptism and blessing” He took a deep breath and stood slowly “but first…” he moved towards the dragoness as if each step were leading him towards a bottomless abyss. Cill followed his progress with a little alarm, what was the odd human intending to do? She was further surprised when he knelt before her and lowered his head “Please forgive me” he murmured “The Lord has spoken to me this night and set me a task that will take the rest of my life to accomplish. I must learn all I can about dragons and share this knowledge with others who seek it, will you aid me in this task?” Cill glanced over at James who shrugged in bewilderment, the priest’s change of heart as much a mystery to him. Light probing elicited the fact the priest’s fear was still intense and she was unable to reply to him directly. Father Champlain moistened his lips and continued “I realize I made a terrible mistake with James and ask your forgiveness, it seems there are far greater things at work here than a simple priest can be expected to understand. Let me at least repair some of the harm by joining the pair of you in the eyes of the lord” Cill’s eyes narrowed and she threw the thought out at James *are you sure we need him alive ?* She placed a thoughtful talon on the priests shoulder, letting him feel the weight of it. James hastened to assure her privately “Yes, we do, especially with a hatchling on the way now, though I don’t think he should know that right now.” Surprisingly Flora had been quite insistent about keeping the fact that Cill was gravid a secret. He hadn’t dared to question her and Cill had explained a lot about the Unicorn race and how their ancient powers weren’t totally understood. Even the faer trod carefully around Unicorns and regarded them with great respect. Cill dug the talon in a little more, feeling fabric tear under it. *Could not Duncan ‘marry’ us? I would rather it be him than this creeping worm* “He’s the only one who can do it for miles around here” James silently replied with a shrug “I think he’s sincere though” Cill narrowed her eyes and regarded the cleric *Very well then, tell him I haven’t completely forgiven him for the harm he caused you, but I shall answer his questions* James relayed this to Father Champlain before helping the priest up off the floor and back into his chair. “I understand” he wheezed, gathering the scroll to his chest once more “and I know I must earn your trust also James” “Do not judge too quickly Father” said James “things are changing swiftly and I know the church will not like me marrying a dragoness – or Lord Duncan marrying a gryphon perhaps” The cleric turned an odd shade of purple once more and James hastened forward with some more wine. “All I’m saying”, he continued as the priest gulped the wine down “is that we are going to let things carry on as they are and let the lord decide if we are doing the right thing” “You are most persuasive young James” murmured the priest after he had recovered from this latest shock. “The Bishop will not see you marrying a dragoness though will he? Just a very pretty woman you have fallen in love with” James leaned back “Yes, I think it’s best for everyone if Cill remains as a human in public until we have our own home and lands” “And the other dragons?” Father Champlain asked, leaning back in his chair “will they be as peaceful and human?” James hesitated for a moment, obviously the news of Tomako’s behavior hadn’t reached the church’s ears “They are bound to certain rules when visiting and are required to vow peace for their visit in order to blend in” Slowly rising to his feet Father Champlain sighed and made his way to the door “Then I shall look forward to meeting them at the wedding, Duncan said there may be more attending and perhaps they will also be able to assist me in my work” James doubted the cleric would get little attention from any of the council who attended as he was certain they would not look favourably upon a human trying to learn all their secrets but he waved farewell and closed the door before sighing gustily. Cill wrapped her arms around him and guided him towards the bed, many things had been going through her mind since meeting Flora and she had many questions for the unicorn. It was obvious that she knew far more than she was saying and Cill had the odd feeling she was being fobbed off with drips of information instead of the whole mug as it were. She curled herself around him, arranging herself unconsciously as if he were the hatchling she needed to protect. A sudden chill ran down her spine and made the tip of her tail twitch as she suddenly had a thought of her mother’s response to the news she was bearing a humans offspring. She hurriedly suppressed that thought and rumbled happily around her mate as she dropped off to sleep. To be Continued…